Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 1 of Jerk, Bitch & Brat series , Part 5 of July Break Bingo 2025
Collections:
July Break Bingo, Fandom-Free Bingo (Dream Edition)
Stats:
Published:
2024-08-08
Completed:
2025-08-27
Words:
106,487
Chapters:
62/62
Comments:
1,141
Kudos:
1,731
Bookmarks:
479
Hits:
61,742

Happiness can be found even in the darkest moments

Summary:

Harry James Potter is Sam's and Dean's little brother.

This is how it all change

Notes:

Hi! I wanted to write another crossover between Harry Potter and we need more protective older brothers for our little Harry, right?

Enjoy!

(See the end of the work for other works inspired by this one.)

Chapter 1: This is your brother

Chapter Text

John Winchester's death had been sudden and unexpected.

 

One moment ago, he was perfectly fine.

 

The next one, he collapsed to the ground and died of a sudden heart attack.



Dean sighed, running a hand over his forehead, trying to wipe away the sweat.

 

He had never told his brother that he could remember the time he was in a coma. He remembered when he was trying to reassure Sam, and that his brother hadn't given up on him, never .

 

That Sam cared about Dean as much as Dean cared about Sam.

 

He hadn't believed that until that moment.



“Boy, are you okay?”



Dean sighed, turning to see Bobby advancing towards him, two cans of beer in hand, one of which was brought to Dean.



“This car is junk, Dean,” Bobby grimaced at Baby, “there's nothing that can be saved.”



"Do not say that." Dean pointed at it. “No one scraps Baby!”



Bobby snorted. “Sam said the exact same thing. I need to talk to you, do you have a moment?”



Dean nodded, taking a sip of beer, before following Bobby into the house, where Sam was clearly waiting for them.



“What's going on, Bobby?” Sam asked once Dean sat down next to him.



“Well,” Bobby sighed, “there's something your father confessed to me.”



“Okay?” Dean asked, hoping neither of them caught the spark of hope, anger and impatience that had gripped him the moment the words ' your father ' left Bobby's mouth.



“You see, a few years ago,” Bobby said, “your father agreed to go to Las Vegas to keep tabs on some strange witches.”



“In Las Vegas?” Dean felt himself smile. “Are there witches who know fun ? Shocking."



Sam gave him a dry look, but Dean continued to smile. 



“He didn't kill them, they were a different kind of witches.” Bobby short cut. “However, I got him to tell me more about them, and I also kept an eye on their situation, including this witch who spent a few days with your father.”



“Did our father have an affair with a witch ?” Sam asked, blinking, as surprised as Dean felt.



Had his father told him to save (or kill) Sam, because he might become a creature, and had he been intimate with a witch ?



“With her and her husband.” Bobby snorted. "That's not the point. I found out that they are dead, but their son is still alive.”



“Dad's lover's son?” Dean asked, incredulous. “Why should we care about this little baby?”



Bobby snorted, before passing a piece of paper to the boys.



Sam and Dean took it, before widening their eyes.




“That's Harry James Potter.” Bobby said. “And he is your brother.”

 

Chapter 2: Going to Get Our Brother

Summary:

Dean and Sam meet Harry

Dean and Same hate the Dursley

Notes:

Hi! Here's the second chapter! I really hope you'll like this!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Privet Drive was perfectly normal.

 

Uninspired, pathetic.

 

Dean hated the place.

 

“According to Bobby,” Sam said, reading the text Bobby had sent him, “Harry lives… at number four. With his aunt and uncle.”

 

“Maternal or paternal?” Dean asked.

 

If they were paternal, they could simply say that Harry wasn’t really related to them, and therefore had no right to hold their brother hostage.

 

“Maternal.”

 

Of course .

 

Dean sighed.

 

Maybe it was wrong, rushing to England to claim Harry as their brother, but…

 

Harry was a Winchester.

 

He should have been with his family, and his family was Sam and Dean.

 

“Do you think he’d come with us?” Sam asked, and Dean saw the worried look in Sam’s eyes. “Dean, he might not want to leave his family.”

 

Dean snorted.

 

Yes, he didn’t want another reminder that his brother might not want to follow them.

 

“Or he might want to meet us.” Dean said sharply. “I just think we should at least see him in person.”

 

A brother who had magic couldn’t be too different from a brother who had visions, right? Dean could have taken care of Harry, as he was taking care of Sam.

 

“Why didn’t Dad ever tell us about him?” Sam asked, slightly annoyed.

 

Dean closed his eyes, taking a deep breath.

 

Save him, and if you can’t…

 

“Maybe he didn’t know how to add a supernatural being to the hunt.” Dean muttered.

 

“But…” Sam swallowed. “He’s our brother.”

 

“I know.” Dean nodded. “But that’s the only reason Dad wouldn’t have wanted Harry to join us. That, and maybe he didn’t want to put more burden on another boy .”

 

“And he wanted to give him a normal childhood ?” Sam asked, skeptical.

 

“Well, if this isn't normal…” Dean muttered, turning off the car outside number four, Privet Drive.

 

“It looks… too clean,” Sam said, glancing around. “I don’t like it much, honestly.”

 

Dean snorted. “Me neither, Sammy. Me neither.”

 

It was very quick to get to the door and knock.

 

An enormous walrus opened the door.

 

“Can I help you?” the man asked.

 

Dean wasn’t sure he could distinguish his neck, head, and chest, the man was so large .

 

“Yes, actually, you can.” Sam smiled, holding up a badge. “We’re from the FBI, and we’ve been sent to ask about a boy in your care. Harry Potter.”

 

“What did that freak do now?” The man snorted.

 

Freak?

 

Had that thing just called Dean’s little brother a freak ?

 

“Nothing.” Sam said, and though the smile remained firm on his face, his eyes had gone cold. “We just want to ask him a few questions.”

 

“Good.” The man snorted. “Come in, then.”

 

Following the man’s directions, Sam and Dean entered, went up the stairs, and then to a door on the second floor.

 

Dean took note of the cat flap for food, the locks on the outside , and how the man had to open one before letting the two of them into the room.

 

Sam and Dean entered, and then were shocked to see Harry, their little brother, standing before them.

 

He had the same messy hair that Sam had had as a boy, but his eyes were similar to Dean’s.

 

He wore glasses, broken and taped together, and his clothes hung too loosely for his body, which was far too thin to be healthy.

 

Boy , these men are for you.” The man grinned. “FBI.”

 

That boy sounded so different from the one Bobby used with Sam and Dean.

 

Harry frowned, looking at Sam and Dean carefully, before nodding.

 

Behave .” The man growled, spitting as he did so, raising a warning arm.

 

Dean started to pick up the gun and show the man what a warning was, when Harry snorted and said, “I need to remind you that my godfather is very concerned about my health and he expects a letter from me by tomorrow?”

 

The man deflated, flinching and backing away from Harry, suddenly frightened by something.

 

Dean felt himself smiling. That was all Winchester .

 

A glance was shot at the FBI men, before the man turned and hurried down the stairs, leaving the trio alone.

 

Harry was a minor, Dean growled. He shouldn’t have been left alone with two grown men , never mind that they were FBI.

 

Dean looked at Sam and shook his head.

 

Harry wasn’t staying in that house.

 

“Okay, you’re not FBI.” Harry said, narrowing his eyes. “So who are you really ?”

 

“How do you know we’re not the FBI?” Dean asked, surprised.

 

“I can’t have done anything to warrant a visit from a government agency.” Harry shrugged, looking over to where Sam kept his emergency knife, showing he’d seen the weapon. “And there’s not enough information about me out there. Plus, you wouldn’t have found me through the proper channels. I don’t exist.”

 

Sam snorted, and Dean felt himself smile.

 

No DNA test needed, Harry was a Winchester.

 

They would just have to fix his scruffy appearance and give him a leather jacket to make him a perfect Winchester.

 

“Well, we’re not the FBI.” Dean confirmed, sitting down in his desk chair and looking around.

 

The room was bare, run down, and had never been intended to house Harry.

 

It looked like it had been someone else’s storage room, probably.

 

“We’re the sons of John Winchester.” Sam said. “Does the name mean anything to you?”

 

“Should it?” Harry asked, blinking.

 

“Probably not.” Dean sighed. “Okay, kiddo, I don’t really know how to tell you this, but… You’re our little brother.”

 

“Excuse me, what ?” Harry blinked.

 

“Our father, John Winchester, wrote in his diary that thirteen years ago he met a girl named Lily Evans and her husband James Potter. You’re our little brother.” Sam repeated. “We can run some tests if you don’t trust us.”

 

“Yeah, I think I’d like to run some tests,” Harry muttered. “Just to make sure you guys aren’t fake FBI agents who really just want to kill me.”

 

“Have you had a lot of people pretend to be someone else just because they wanted to kill you?” Dean asked, feeling the worry and protectiveness starting to rise.

 

“A professor and a diary.” Harry shrugged. “It just… doesn’t matter.”

 

Dean could only imagine it had happened at Harry’s school, that Hogwarts.

 

He glanced at Sam again.

 

Harry wasn’t going back to that school either.

Notes:

Dean: He'll coe with us.
Sam: He might not want to.
Dean: Yes. But I don't really care.

***

Harry: Are you kidnapping me?
Sam: No.
Harry: Can I stay here?
Dean: No.

***

Vernon: *abusive*
Dean: Harry is not staying here.
Harry: *mention a professor and a diary that tried to kill him*
Dean: Harry is not going to Hogwarts ever again.

***

Harry: *being sarcastic and sassy*
Dean: He is definitely a Winchester.

***

Harry: *mentions some attempt to his life*
Dean: *big brother mode on*

Chapter 3: Plans for the future

Summary:

Harry meets Bobby. And he starts questioning Sam's and Dean's sanity (calling a car 'Baby' it's not normal, right?)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry thought he was good at reacting to surprises.

 

In less than three years he had discovered that his parents had not died in a car accident but had been murdered; that their killer actually wanted to kill Harry, but had failed for some mysterious reason; that Harry was a wizard and that he was famous, and not considered a criminal in the Wizarding World as he had been made to believe in the Muggle world by his relatives; that many of Voldemort's followers they would have wanted to kill him, to take revenge for the death of their lord; that Harry had a godfather; that one of his parents' best friends was a werewolf; that Harry's godfather was actually innocent and that it was not he the one who betrayed Harry's parents, but Ron's rat, who was another friend of his parents and Voldemort's spy.

 

So, Harry was used to surprises.

 

He was not used to being joined by FBI agents, who wanted him to be fed and to take a DNA test to prove to him that they were brothers and then take him in with them.

 

He was definitely not used to having someone threaten Vernon with a gun for calling Harry a freak and where he had made Harry sleep before the Hogwarts letters started arriving.

 

Harry hadn't seen many families, and he certainly had no experience being defended by them.

 

Usually, it was the Dursleys who were the source of Harry's greatest injuries.

 

Dean and Sam, on the other hand, had almost shot his uncle when they saw the cupboard under the stairs.

 

And then they threatened to arrest him for child abuse.






In the car, Harry was sitting in the back seat watching the two boys from behind.

 

He could see similarities with the two men, but it had all happened so quickly, and Harry couldn't really come to terms with what had happened in such a short time.

 

Harry was much better at reacting under pressure and at surprises when they consisted of someone wanting him dead.

 

Maybe, if one of the two had been in danger of dying while they were breaking the news...

 

No, bad thoughts.

 

Harry sighed.

 

“Just because we haven't done anything yet doesn't mean they won't pay.” Dean, the one Harry had deduced was the older brother, told him from the driver's seat of the car.

 

All of Harry's belongings had been loaded into the trunk, and neither Sam or Dean had reacted to Harry's Firebolt, or the strange titles of his books.

 

And they hadn't said anything when they saw his hiding place with the photo album, a cloak, a piece of parchment and some food.

 

Dean had only moved his hand on the gun, as if he was physically holding himself back from extracting it, but, apart from that small gesture , neither of them had said anything .

 

No mercy, no mockery, no string of questions to demand all the answers in that moment.

 

It was… nice , Harry decided. Having the right to his own privacy.

 

He hadn't thought he'd ever meet someone who believed in privacy, especially not after the entire Wizarding World seemed to think they knew him and had the right to judge him just because they knew his name.

 

"What?" Harry asked, blinking in confusion.

 

“Your relatives, those beings .” Dean growled. “They abused my little brother, they won't get away with it.”

 

Harry blinked. "Not…"

 

The boy was confused.

 

The only ones who had ever shown any sign of wanting revenge against his relatives had been Fred and George after they had seen the cupboard under the stairs at the beginning of his second year and found the piece of paper with the words ' Harry's room ' written on it.

 

Harry had had to promise them that his aunt and uncle had stopped, and that Harry was relatively safe now.

 

It hadn't helped much , since they had to save him from starving , but Harry had managed to convince them not to do anything, since no adult would ever believe any of them.

 

McGonagall hadn't believed him, Dumbledore hadn't been able to do anything to keep Harry out of their care, and Harry knew that although Hagrid had seen what they were like first hand, he wouldn't have done anything to keep Harry away from them. He hadn't even said anything after turning Dudley into a half pig.

 

Harry knew it wasn't even done in defense of him, but in honor of Dumbledore .

 

So, he was surprised and confused by the way Dean and Sam were acting.

 

Did he know the Dursleys were doing it wrong? Certain.

 

But… Sam and Dean didn't know him. They only had one note in their father's diary where Harry's mother was mentioned.

 

And, from that note, had they decided to go get Harry?

 

It didn't make sense.

 

"What?" Sam asked. “You seem surprised that we want to make them pay… Why?”

 

“You don't even know me.” Harry said. "Why?"

 

“Why what?” Dean said, keeping his gaze on the road, but still managing to look at Harry through the rearview mirror.

 

“Why go to all that trouble for me ? You don't know me, you know nothing about me, or my parents, other than that your father had an affair with my mother..." Harry shrugged. “It just seems absurd, that's all.”

 

“It's not absurd.” Sam said. “You are our little brother and we take care of our family.”

 

Harry looked at him, before sighing and asking. “Where do you two live, anyway? You have an accent… not really English.”

 

"America." Dean replied. “We were born in Kansas, but have moved around our entire lives. So I would say that America is good as a source."

 

Harry gasped.

 

“Did you get on a damn plane and fly internationally just to come see me?”

 

Because, Harry might have understood if Dean and Sam had lived near Surrey.

A short car trip, although quite tiring, might have made sense.


Finding out to have a younger brother could lead someone to look for their family, if only to be sure of their good health.

 

But taking a plane?

 

"Yes." Dean nodded. “And I don't even like planes, kid, so I really hope you appreciate it.”

 

Harry swallowed.

 

His brothers were crazy.



****




Harry sat in an uncomfortable plastic chair, waiting for the DNA test to return.

 

He, Sam and Dean had all given a blood and saliva sample to compare it, and now, Harry was sitting between his brothers.

 

He didn't need to receive the result to know it was the truth.

 

No one bothered to get on a plane, join an abused boy in a perfectly normal home , a boy for whom there was no birth certificate or medical report or anything else in any Muggle register, threaten said boy's uncle, take all the his stuff and then offering to take a DNA test to prove a relationship he wasn't even sure of, all in the name of bringing Harry with them to America.

 

Dean and Sam were really Harry's older brothers.

 

And Harry wasn't even sure how to react to having older brothers.

 

Ron called them a nuisance , and was always resentful of having to live in their shadow, claiming that whatever he did, it wouldn't matter, because his brothers had already done it.

Yet, Harry had seen that Percy, Fred and George looked after Ron during his early years, and that Ron had also looked after Ginny when she arrived at Hogwarts.

 

So, how should Harry have dealt with his brothers?

 

How could he explain magic to them? Would they send him back to the Dursleys ?

 

Harry swallowed.

 

He really didn't want to have to explain to his older brothers that he was a wizard, and then have his chance to leave the Dursleys taken away from him once again .

 

With Sirius it had been painful enough.

 

Repeating the experience would have been definitely too much.

 

“What happened to your father?” Harry asked suddenly. “Why did you have to find out about me from a diary?”

 

Sam and Dean gasped.

 

"Sorry." Harry said quickly. “I didn't want to… I thought there was nothing wrong with asking…”

 

“He's not there, kiddo.” Dean sighed, running a hand over his face, tired. “Our father is dead.”

 

Harry gasped.

 

He had lost his parents when he was one year old, and now, he discovered that his biological father was dead.

 

"I am sorry." He said, looking at the two boys.

 

“Thanks, dude.” Sam smiled. 

 

“Winchester?” The nurse called out to them, before walking over to them and saying. “Here are the results of your test.”

 

She handed the papers to Dean, smiling at the boy, before disappearing and returning to the lab.

 

Harry reached over, reading the results.

 

He wasn't surprised when he said who was really their younger brother.

 

“So, what do we do now?” Harry asked, glancing at the two.

 

“Airport, plane, Bobby's house.” Dean listed. “Then we'll see what you need. Clothes, probably?” Dean suggested, glancing at Sam, who nodded.

 

“Maybe even some books.” Sam added. “They are just as important as entertainment.”

 

“We're not raising another nerd , Sammy.” Dean denied, shaking his head. “One is enough.”

 

Harry blinked, watching the two argue, moving his head back and forth between them.

 

“Can I talk?” Harry asked, raising his hand to get their attention.

 

“Sure, kiddo.” Dean smiled. “What would you like to have? Games or books?”

 

“Who is Bobby?” Harry asked instead, making Dean snort in amusement and Sam sigh.

 

“You'll find out when you see it.” Dean said instead. “Come on, let's go, kiddo.”

 

Without much choice, Harry followed them.

 

Maybe, he thought, he would tell them the truth just before he started his fourth year at Hogwarts. At least, Harry reasoned, he would have plenty of time to enjoy a family before he lost them.



***



The plane was disturbing.

 

Harry was sandwiched between Sam and Dean. Sam looked perfectly comfortable in the vehicle, while Dean was humming something softly.

 

“Dean doesn't like flying.” Sam whispered to Harry.

 

“I've never been on a plane before.” Harry confessed. “What are the chances that this plane crashes and we all die?”

 

“They're not that tall.” Sam tried to reassure him.

 

Harry swallowed. 

 

They're not that tall sounded a lot like it's not too dangerous to go after Snape in his first year.

 

Spoiler alert: it had been damn dangerous .

 

“And, don't worry,” Sam said, making Harry worried just by those words, “Dean and I are here.”

 

Which wouldn't have meant anything in a plane crash, but it was a nice thought.

 

“Maybe if you sleep, it would be easier?” Sam offered, uncertain.

 

Harry nodded. 

 

Sleeping seemed like a good idea.

 

If Harry stopped having bloody nightmares every time he closed his eyes, maybe everything would be okay.

 

Sam began to read something in a low voice, and Harry's eyes closed on their own.

 

He had never slept so well in his entire life.

 

***



Bobby's house was… special.

 

If Harry had to compare it to any house he'd been in before, he would have said it looked like a mix between Hagrid's hut and the Burrow.

 

That is, warm, welcoming, safe and which seemed to stand by pure spirit of contempt against anyone who doubted it.

 

Harry thought it was amazing.

 

Dean had hugged a car goodbye, calling it Baby .

 

Judging by Sam's look, it was perfectly normal.

 

Harry was starting to worry slightly for his older brothers' sanity.

 

“Here you are.” A gruff voice startled Harry, who turned and was scrutinized by a pair of brown eyes. “I was wondering what happened to you. For a moment, I was afraid that Dean was going to make you swim back."

 

“We don't have wings, why should we fly?” Dean muttered in annoyance, making Harry smile in amusement.

 

“Quick check.” The man offered three glasses of water to the three boys.

 

Seeing Sam and Dean take a leisurely sip, Harry frowned and eyed the contents.

 

It was normal water.

 

“Uh… should I drink it?” Harry asked unsurely, looking up at the three adults, staring at him.


“Precisely, boy.” The man nodded. “All in one breath, come on!”

 

Still unsure, Harry took a sip of water. Seeing that it was normal water, and not some strange drug, he finished the rest in one gulp.

 

"Perfect!" The man smiled, “Follow me, boy!”

 

Sam leaned over to whisper to Harry. “Bobby is a little rough, but he loves us.”

 

And he had some strange customs, Harry thought, seeing the pentagons drawn around the house.

 

They looked very much like the symbols that Harry had seen in a glimpse of one of the films that his aunt sometimes left playing on the television.

 

She really enjoyed reminding Harry that he was the same as the demons that appeared on the screen.

 

Bobby snorted. “I heard you, boy.” he admonished Sam, before pointing Harry to a room. “Come inside, it's almost ready to eat.”

 

Harry followed Dean and Sam to the kitchen, looking at them for directions on what to do.

 

Should he have sat down? Should he have cooked and prepared the dishes?

 

Today they would have told him which rooms he could enter and which he could not?

 

“Eat, boy.” Bobby said.

 

Even though the word was the same, Harry thought he preferred Bobby's boy rather than Uncle Vernon's.

 

His uncle always looked at him with disgust whenever he called him boy, while Bobby seemed to call him boy just as a way of calling him.

 

A bit like Dean when he called Bobby old man on the phone to tell him they were coming.

 

It was like… an affectionate nickname, in Bobby's case.

 

Harry sat down, before looking at his plate and raising an eyebrow at the enormous burger on his plate.

 

“Is it for me?” He asked, looking at the trio in confusion.

 

Dean was already eating a hamburger, Bobby had a sandwich in front of him, while Sam was dressing a salad.

 

Harry could hear Hermione's voice reminding him to eat his vegetables, as well as his burgers.

 

But he also heard her say that he needed energy, and that it was always better to be ready to escape.

 

“Who should it be for? The dog?” Bobby snorted.

 

Since Aunt Marge brought food for Dudley, his parents, and her own dog, but not for Harry, Harry didn't know what was so absurd.

 

“Eat, Harry.” Dean repeated. “We can answer your questions in the meantime.”

 

Hesitant, Harry began to eat, glancing at the three adults, before relaxing and eating more quickly.

 

He was hungry.

 

“So,” Sam smiled, “I'm sure you have some questions, Harry.”

 

“Yes, boy, ask away.” Bobby nodded. “We have nothing to do now.”

Notes:

Dean&Sam : *threatening Dursleys*
Harry: *error 303*

***

Sam: Why don't you sleep a little?
Harry: Nightmares
Dean: Wow, another brother with nightmares

****

Bobby: Drink this water
Harry: Dean calls his car 'Baby', you seems crazy. *looking at Sam* you seem quite normal.
Sam: Uh... I have visions?
Harry: Wow, I'm shoked.

Chapter 4: Our brother isn't okay

Summary:

Sam's thought, and he finds a message in John's phone

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Eat, Harry.” Dean repeated. “We can answer your questions in the meantime.”

 

Hesitant, Harry began to eat, glancing at the three adults, before relaxing and eating more quickly.

 

“So,” Sam smiled, feeling his heart clench at the boy's hesitance, “I'm sure you have some questions, Harry.”

 

“Yes, boy, ask away.” Bobby nodded. “We have nothing to do now.”

 

Harry stared at them in silence for a moment, before asking. “Why did you pretend to be federal agents?” 

 

Sam felt himself laughing, because of course that would be Harry's question.

 

Bobby snorted. “How long did it take them to tell you who they really were?” He asked, glancing at Dean.

 

“They didn't.” Harry said. “I figured it out on my own that they weren't federal agents.”

 

Sam muttered amusedly. Seeing through people was a very Winchester thing to do.

 

Of course, their ability was due to the lifestyle they led.

 

Harry's one, instead?

 

“Good boy.” Bobby grunted in agreement. “In our work it is easier to get real answers if we are a place of authority.”

 

Harry snorted ironically. “I don't think I've ever told the truth to a place of authority , but that might just be me .” Then, frowning, “But isn't the FBI a place of authority just in America?”

 

“It is important everywhere .” Dean explained. “In America it just has more investigations and its basis, and usually sends other collaborators to those other areas. We didn't have time to pretend we were some other association.”

 

Harry shrugged.

 

Apparently, that was an explanation worthy enough.

 

Then, he frowned. “What is your job?”

 

Sam waited for that question.

 

His goals had changed in less than thirty hours.

 

Before Bobby confirmed the existence of a baby Winchester, Sam had been completely focused on avenging Jessica and continuing his father's crusade.

Now, Sam would gladly abandon the demon in favor of raising little Harry as he had never been able to be raised.

 

Sure, Harry's magic made things rather complicated , but Bobby had said that hunters left wizards like Harry alone. They had an unspoken treaty.

 

The wizards could have killed the hunters with a single spell. Sam really didn't want to start a war against the wizards either.

 

Sam glanced at Dean, effectively leaving it up to his older brother to decide what to say to Harry.

 

“We are hunters.” Dean said.

 

Hunters ?” Harry frowned. “And why do you have to pretend to be federal agents to hunt? Is turkey so popular ?”

 

Sam snorted in amusement.

 

Turkey . It would have been nice to hunt some turkeys, probably.

 

“We don't hunt turkeys, actually.” Dean murmured. “Harry, do you believe in ghosts?”

 

Harry smiled amusedly.

 

Sam wondered if there were ghosts at Hogwarts. Or maybe some kind of spirit?

 

“Yes, let's say I do.” Harry replied amused. “Do you hunt ghosts?”

 

“We hunt all creatures of the night.” Bobby replied. “We are hunters of the supernatural. Ghosts, ghosts, vampires, werewolves, and so on and so forth.”

 

Harry made a complicated expression, not looking particularly comfortable with that kind of  information.

 

“That said, we don't hunt your kind of witches.” Bobby continued. “So stop looking at my rifle in terror.”

 

Harry paled, and Sam chastised himself for not noticing how scared the boy was of them.

 

“Actually,” Harry replied, cheekily and sarcastically, “I was looking at the knife, rather than the rifle. It's so much closer."

 

Bobby snorted. “Okay, boy,” then, he pushed a journal towards Harry, “this is a journal of the creatures we hunt.”

 

“Werewolves?” Harry repeated. "Why? They are only dangerous once a month.”

 

“Do you know a werewolf ?” Dean asked, eyes narrowing.

 

Sam sighed. It looked like Harry would have to put up with all the protectiveness of Dean, the older brother.

 

Poor boy.

 

“My teacher last year was a werewolf.” Harry replied. “And he was dangerous only once a month if he didn't take the potion. Otherwise, he was… not dangerous, I guess.”

 

You guess ?” Dean repeated, glaring at Harry. “In what sense, you guess ?”

 

“I never approached him when he was under the influence of the potion.” Harry replied.

 

“And when he wasn't ?” Dean asked.

 

Harry took the diary, muttering. “I wonder if the diary had been some kind of possessed object. Next time I see one like that, I will throw it in the fire.”

 

And when he wasn't ?” Dean repeated, staring at Harry in shock.

 

“It doesn't matter, I'm perfectly fine .” Harry shrugged. “You said your father died… did one of these things kill him?”

 

Sam nodded. “Our father was killed by a demon. The Yellow-Eyed Demon, as we call him.”

 

"I am sorry." Harry murmured.

 

From the way his green eyes shone, Sam was sure that Harry himself knew well the pain it felt.

 

And, knowing his past, Sam was sure that Harry had experienced it himself.

 

“We are taking some time off.” Dean said. “From hunting and all that mess. If you have any questions, don't hesitate to ask. And you better learn some self-defense.”

 

"Why?" Harry asked, raising an eyebrow at Dean, clearly confused.

 

“Because there are people who would like to hurt you to get back at us.” Dean replied. “Let's not give them golden opportunities, huh?”

 

Sam was pretty sure that Harry had muttered something like ' Potter luck' , but he couldn't be sure.

 

“Well,” Bobby smiled, “Dean, you need to finish painting that wreck of yours. Sam, Harry, I'll be out fixing my cars.”

 

Seeing them both get up, Harry followed suit, starting to pick up the plates to clean up.

 

“Damn, kiddo, no.” Dean said. “Sam and I will take care of cleaning up here, okay? Bobby, do you have any clothes for Harry?”

 

Bobby snorted. “Maybe something from yours when you were kids? Let's see..."

 

Seeing Bobby start to walk towards the stairs, Sam gently nudged Harry in his direction, before walking over to Dean and murmuring. “Can we kill those things before every other possible hunt?”

 

Dean growled lowly.

 

Sam looked at him vaguely amused. “You seem one step away from locking him in a circle of salt, stuffed to the teeth with weapons.”

 

“I should close him in a safe bubble of air, with salt and holy water.” Dean sighed. “Werewolves. There are ghosts and werewolves in his school.”

 

“And cursed diaries, if we're going by the diary that tried to kill him.” Sam said. “And about his totally uncaring comment about how he should have burned it.”

 

Dean slammed his hand on the table. "Son of a bitch!"

 

“Dean, relax.” Sam told him.

 

Relax ?” Dean echoed Sam's words. “Sammy, our brother was in danger at his school and first abused by his guardians! He could have ended up like Max !”

 

Sam gasped.

 

He remembered Max. The way Sam's life might have turned out if it weren't for Dean.

 

John could have resented Sam for his role in Mary's death. Sam would never be able to go to school, he would always remain around John, growing up as a shadow of a person.

 

Dean would never allow it.

 

And Sam could never become like Max because he had Dean on his side.

 

Harry hadn't had him. Harry had no one.

 

“Apparently, Harry is much stronger than Max.” Sam said. “And being angry now isn't going to make things right , Dean. You saw him, he was sure he had to clean here, he was surprised he could eat ..."

 

“He had a safe place to hide food and the objects that belonged to his parents .” Dean murmured. “I'll make those Dursleys regret ever laying a finger on my brother .”

 

Sam sighed. “Okay, Dean, turn off the overprotectiveness for a moment . We have to think what to do now.”

 

“We can't leave him weak.” Dean said. “Not only is he in danger from us, but apparently he is in danger from himself as well. We will teach him how to shoot and the tricks of the family’s business.”

 

“What, the family business ?” Sam was incredulous. “Dean, Harry is thirteen ! You can't send him to kill demons !”

 

“I don't want to send him out to kill demons, I just want him to be ready for when a demon comes to kill him!” Dean retorted. “I don't want to lose Harry too, okay?”

 

“What about hunts?” Sam asked. “Do we really want to continue?”

 

Dean murmured. “I think in the future… we can continue. There are people we can save."

 

"Yes. I know." Sam nodded. “It's just that…”

 

"What?" Dean asked, looking at Sam, surprised. “You were all for continuing Dad's crusade, and now you don't want to anymore?”

 

“Dean, Harry might be hurt.” Sam was incredulous at Dean's question. “Do you really want me to believe you don't care ? You adopted him the moment you saw that picture , Dean.”

 

Then, surprisingly, Dean laughed. “Welcome to the world of big brothers.”

 

Sam was pretty sure the laugh was just teasing.

 

An unappreciated and completely uncalled joke.

 

“I'm not kidding, Dean.” Sam said. “We can't put Harry in danger too. The demons will use him just like they used us with dad, you know that, right ?”

 

“The demons don't know about him yet.” Dean said. “And they won't even get to the point where they can use him against us.”

 

“How can you promise something like that?” Sam shook his head. “With our work ? With the kind of life we ​​lead?”

 

Dean sighed. “We will find a solution. Like we always do.”

 

Sam nodded.

 

“I called the company where Vernon Dursley works while you were driving.” Sam confessed. “I said he committed some pretty significant wrongdoing.”

 

Dean bursted out laughing. “See if we can make the IRS think they haven't paid taxes in a while.”

 

“I'm sure we can do something about that.” Sam commented, starting to sift through the contacts marked on his father's phone.

 

 Maybe they would get lucky and one of them would be very happy making those things's lives hell?

 

Sometimes, miracles happened.

 

One just had to believe them enough.

 

***

 

Sam had decided that he would look for one of Dad's contacts who lived in England.

 

Surely, Sam mused, someone had to tell John Winchester that wizards like Lily Evans Potter were off-limits, right?

 

John would not take a witch's promises at her word, no matter how cute or innocent said witch in question might seem.

 

Sam absolutely didn't want to think that his father had gone on a witch hunt and instead got someone pregnant, all while Sam and Dean waited for him at Bobby's.

 

Absolutely, he was not going to go down that rabbit hole.

 

After cracking the answering machine code on the main phone his father used, Sam began looking at older phone calls, including saved messages.

 

When he saw one from four months earlier, he became suspicious.

 

Dad had deleted all the messages Sam and Dean had left, including all the ones where Dean warned him that they were back in Lawrence, or where Sam warned him that Dean was dying and that he would find a solution himself.

 

But had he kept a message from some random woman named Ellen?

 

With a shiver of anticipation, Sam put the phone to his ear, sighing and playing the message.

 

John. It’s Ellen. Again. Look, don’t be stubborn. You know I can help you. Call me.

 

John kept a voicemail for four months, where an offer of help was mentioned.

 

What could it be about? What was really important to dad?

 

Sam snorted, the demon obviously. Yellow Eyes.

 

Part of him wondered what he and Dean had been doing four months ago.

 

It was probably, Sam thought, during the same time Dean had almost died and Sam had tried to save him against all odds.

 

Good to know that hunting the demon was more important than saving his own children.

 

Maybe it was a good thing for Harry that John had never intended to have him with them, for whatever reason it might have been.

 

Harry didn't deserve to have his memory tarnished. He had had a father, who had loved him enough to die to protect him.

 

He didn't deserve someone like John.

 

Dean hadn't either.

Notes:

Harry: *tries to clean the food*
Sam: Oh, no.

**

Harry: But the werewolves are dangerous only one night.
Dean: How do you know?
Harry: And, with the potion, there isn't a problem.
Dean: How do you know?
Harry: Absolutely safe.
Dean: How do you know?
Sam: I think you broke him.

***

Harry: Maybe I should have thrown the diary in the fire.
Harry: *adds the change of daggering with Basilisk's fangs a possessed object*
Dean: How do you know?
Harry: Personal experience.

***

Dean: So... your school has basilisks?
Harry: Yup
Dean: And a possessed diary?
Harry: Yeah.
Dean: And a werewolf?
Harry: Yes, seems right.
Dean: But all the other professors are cool, right?
Harry: ...
Dean: ...
Harry: One of them hates me cause my dad was an asshole when they were kids. And he wants to poison me cause I prevented him to receive the Order of Merlin.
Dean: ...
Harry: And the janitor hates the students. And he likes to torture us in order to punish us.
Dean: ....
Harry: And the punishments are in the Forbidden Forest.
Dean: ....
Sam: Why is it Forbidden?
Harry: Cause there are some very dangerous creatures.
Dean : ...
Sam: Maybe it's the moment when you stop talking. I think you broke him.

***

Dean: *projecting a bubble for Harry, with holy water and salt*
Sam: Poor boy, he will have no freedom

***

Sam: *looks in John's phone*
Sam: *finds a message saved for 4 month*
Sam: So I called you for Dean, and you deleted my message, but you kept this message?
Sam: Dick.
Sam: I should thank the demon for killing you, you bastard

Chapter 5: Ellen e Jo are awesome

Summary:

Impress Dean Winchester, a guide: Treat his little brother well.

Or: Dean, Sam and Harry meets Jo, Ellen and Ash

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

While Do that to me one more time was playing on the radio of the car that Bobby had agreed to lend to Dean for his little trip to the Roadhouse, a burger joint owned by Ellen, an old friend of John and Bobby himself, Dean glanced at Harry in the rearview mirror.

 

The kid still had those dented glasses, and Dean thought they definitely needed to make a quick stop to get him to get an eye exam as soon as possible.

 

Did the child also have vaccinations?

 

Dean hated this whole taking care of a kid thing. He had no idea what vaccinations were needed.

 

Sam was the one who took care of Dean's vaccinations, and only after John had…

 

Dean shook his head, not wanting to think about it at all.

 

“It's humiliating,” he said, getting out of the car before the other two. It wasn't his beautiful and fantastic Baby, the wonderful and always reliable car he had used even to take Harry.

 

No, the drive to the airport and back had hurt her, and now Dean had to use a damn van .

 

“I feel like a damn soccer team mom.” Dean growled.

 

Sam snorted, amused. “It was Bobby's only car that worked. Stop complaining about everything.”

 

Harry silently followed the two brothers.

 

Dean would deny it until he died, but he'd gasped when the boy appeared at his side.

 

No thirteen year old should have been so quiet.

 

Dean had been.

 

Sam, no, not at all.

 

But Harry? The kid was damn quiet, like a ghost.

 

Dean was almost worried about his ability.

 

“Sam, did you bring the…?”

 

Dean went quiet when Sam tossed him a loaded gun.

 

Ellen may have been an old friend of their father's, but Dad's old friends were all a little crazy, if Dean was being honest.

 

All of them, and some of them were very crazy .

 

Plus, the sheer lack of life around the Roadhouse made Dean shiver.

 

“Let's go over the general rules, kiddo,” Dean said, turning to Harry, “if things get bad, will you…?”

 

“I run away and I don't look back.” Harry repeated obediently, repeating for what must have been the hundredth time the rules Dean had told him.

 

"Very good." Dean nodded. “Ready, Sammy?”

 

Sam nodded, opening the door with one hand and allowing Dean to enter first.

 

Dean heard Harry gasp when they saw the man lying down.

 

Sam's attention went to the flashing light bulbs.

 

Dean and Sam locked eyes, before Sam went towards the kitchen room, and Dean continued to monitor the main room, where Harry was trying to check the person's pulse.

 

“Do you think he's dead?” Harry asked, uncertain.

 

Dean really hated that tone of voice in the boy.

 

“I'm sure he just passed out, kiddo.” Dean smiled slightly. “Do you want me to check?”

 

"No, no, that’s okay." Harry shook his head, before going behind the counter to do God knew what .

 

Maybe Dean should have put a rule against younger brothers doing whatever they wanted?

 

He felt something on his back, and murmured. “Please let it be a rifle.”

 

“Your manhood is not at risk.” A female voice said, and then Dean heard the rifle being loaded.

 

“Friendly advice,” Dean said, “when you point your rifle at someone, don't stand so close. Then, you know, it's very easy to do that."

 

Thinking only of Harry standing nearby, Dean turned and picked up the rifle extremely easily.

 

And he was definitely not ready for the punch in the nose he received.

 

“Sam? I need help here.” Dean called.

 

“Sorry, Dean,” Sam said, and Dean turned to see his little brother with a gun pointed at his head by a woman. “I really can't now.”

 

“Sam? Dean?” The woman asked, giving both of them an appraising look. “Winchester?”

 

"Yes." The two replied.

 

“Mom, do you know these two?” The blonde girl holding Dean at gunpoint asked.

 

“I think they are John Winchester's sons.” Ellen smiled. “I'm Ellen.”

 

And, just at that moment, Harry made his appearance. “Is this a bad time?”

 

Dean sighed. “Kiddo, you had one job .”

 

“Yes, give a drink to the passed out person on the table.” Harry pointed to the figure of the person. “Though I hope he isn't dead and we just interrupted a satanic ritual.” Harry looked at Dean, suddenly scared. “Have you ever interrupted a satanic ritual?”

 

“No, kiddo.” Dean sighed. “I've never done it.”

 

“And who are you?”

 

Ellen was smiling kindly at Harry, putting down the gun and motioning for her daughter to remove the rifle from the child's field of vision.

 

Dean totally approved of that gesture, and decided then and there that Ellen and her daughter were awesome.

 

It doesn't matter that they just beat the shit out of him and Sam.

 

“Harry Potter.” Harry frowned. “Harry Winchester? Harry Potter-Winchester? Technically, my mother and John had a relationship, so would it be Harry Evans ? Harry Evans-Winchester ?”

 

“Okay, kiddo, they got it.” Dean smiled slightly.

 

“Harry Potter is John's son?” Ellen looked surprised. “I could have never guessed this.”

 

“Do you know who I am?” Harry asked, giving Ellen a wary look.

 

“All the hunters know who Harry Potter is, little one.” The girl said. “I'm Jo, by the way. Nice to meet you, Harry.”

 

Harry nodded. His gaze fell on the water in his hand and then on the figure upside down on the pool table. “Is he okay?”

 

“Don't worry about Ash.” Ellen shook her head. “He'll be fine in no time. He just passed out in the wrong place.”

 

Ellen then tilted her head. “Are you hungry? I can make you a burger on the fly.”

 

Sam gave a tap at Harry when he saw him shake his head.

 

"Thank you." Harry said then, giving Sam an annoyed look, so similar to Sam when he looked at Dean that it made Dean smile.

 

Then, seeing Dean smile, Harry smiled back. “I hope you don't mind, but I have a video of Jo punching you in the nose.”

 

“Wait, what ?” Dean stopped smiling and Sam burst out laughing.

 

Jo giggled, ruffling Harry's hair.

 

“Come on, come and eat something.”

 

***

 

While Jo entertained Harry, making him eat and drink, Dean alternated between keeping an eye on his little brother and the ongoing conversation between Ellen and Sam.

 

“You said you could help him.” Sam said. “With what?”

 

“With the demon, of course.” Ellen replied. “I knew John was getting closer to it.”


"How?" Sam asked, mirroring Dean's incredulity. Was there an announcement about that on the ' Real Hunter ' or something?

 

“This place isn't just a roadhouse, it's the roadhouse.” Ellen explained. “People pass through here, hunters mostly, and exchange information. John passed by here quite often. He was like a family."

 

But he wasn't family, Dean wanted to scream. John was the father of Dean, Sam and now Harry.

 

He should have been there for Dean, Sam and Harry.

 

Don't have a four month old message from a complete stranger .

 

“Dad never said anything about you.” Sam murmured, perhaps wondering the same thing that was buzzing in Dean's mind.

 

Why ?

 

Why had he kept his children out of that circle?

 

Sam wanted a normal life, or as normal as possible.

 

He wanted friends , and Dean knew it, because Sam made friends at every single school they stopped at.

 

Every damn school.

 

And hadn't their father allowed them to meet the children of other hunters? Like Jo, who must have been about Sam's age?

 

Sam would have his normal, Dean would have his brother .

 

Simple and easy as drinking a glass of water.

 

"I do not know." Ellen shook her head. “I know a lot about you. Stanford, right?” Ellena asked, smiling at Sam. “John told me.”

 

Dean saw the complicated look that crossed Sam's face.

 

Their father might have been a good dad, but only by hearing the proud words with which he spoke about his children to everyone else .

 

When he talked to his sons, however, their father was more like their drill sergeant.

 

He wasn't a father, he was a general in war.

 

And Sam and Dean his soldiers to train and perfect weapons.

 

Sam had been right when he had said their father shouldn't have given him a knife when Sam was seven.

 

Sam had to fear the dark, but he had to feel safe with their father.

 

Dean had taught him how to use that knife, and insisted that they use it to carve their initials into the Impala.

 

“Yeah, I guess.” Sam looked bitter. “How can you help with the demon, exactly?”

 

Ellen shrugged. “Didn't John tell you before he sent you here?”

 

Sam glanced at Dean, who looked away very quickly.

 

“He didn't send you, did he?” Ellen finally understood. “Is he okay?”

 

The raw pain in Ellen's voice didn't help Dean.

 

Having Harry had been a gift to cope with the pain. Dean was better at coping with pain when he had to focus on protecting a younger brother.

 

Now he had two to take care of.

 

"No." Sam swallowed. “We think it was the demon, you know, killing him before he was killed.”

 

Ellen sighed, “I'm so sorry, guys.”

 

“You said you could help, though?” Dean stopped the conversation, knowing it would get too emotional any minute.

 

He really didn't want to hear it.

 

Not from a stranger who called John family .

 

“Not me, no. Ash can, though.” Ellen pointed to the figure lying on the pool table. “ Ash !”

 

He started, turned and asked. “Are we closing already?”

 

“Are we sure he is… the right person?” Sam asked.

 

"Yes." Ellen smiled. “Ash is a genius.”

 

Dean sighed, knowing there wasn't much they could do anyway.

 

He turned, seeing that Harry and Jo were still eating a burger.

 

“Okay, let's see.” Dean agreed.

 

What did they still have to lose, anyway?



****

 

“This is our father's year's work.” Dean said, passing the stack of papers to Ash as soon as he sat down in front of them.

 

He knew that Harry was keeping tabs on them, but he also knew that the boy had just learned to hold a Glock without shaking (which was surprising for only a couple of days of training), and that Bobby had been grilling him about the creatures supernaturals, how to deal with them and how to kill them.

 

Harry had been extremely diligent.

 

Still, surprising for only two days of training to be a hunter, not so much considering that everything Harry did was aimed at making him, Sam, and Bobby proud.

 

Dean sighed.

 

He really couldn't stand having an eager-to-please little brother.

 

It made him feel guilty for even asking if Harry liked cake.

 

He couldn't ask anything, because Harry would answer the way he thought Dean would want to hear.

 

It was hateful. Horrible.

 

And it made Dean feel extremely guilty that he thought it was better that John was dead.

 

Dean had done everything dad wanted. Harry?


Dean didn't want to think about what Harry would do to get even a smile of approval from the man.

 

Ash began to sift through the papers that John had put together, before snorting. “No one can find a demon like that, come on.”

 

“Our father did.” Sam replied.

 

Ash gave Sam a thoughtful look, before putting more effort into reading the papers.

 

Dean could see the exact moment his expression went from annoyed to intrigued.

 

“Statistics, demonic omen,” Ash muttered, “this is… actually, it's very good. There are omens that precede the arrival of the demon, with very precise data. Percentages, even.”

 

Dean shot Sam a confused look, finding him ready to shrug.

 

Harry, a little further back, was looking at Ash interestedly.

 

“Can you locate him with that stuff?” Dean asked.

 

“With these?” Ash asked. “Absolutely yes. Just give me…fifty-one hours exactly.”

 

Fifty-one hours exactly ?

 

Dean didn't know if Ash was really as smart as Ellen claimed, or if he was just spouting a lot of bullshit.

 

Well, within fifty-one hours they would find out.

 

As Ash stood up, Dean saw Harry looking at him interestedly.

 

Ash realized this too.

 

“Kid,” Ash told him, shaking and tossing his long hair, “you can come with me to see the magic at work.”

 

And Dean deeply hated the way Harry looked hesitant at Dean and Sam, getting a nod from both, before following Ash.

 

“Damn, I hate this.” Dean snorted.

 

Sam nodded.

 

Well, it seemed, they had fifty-one hours to spend somehow .

Notes:

Dean: So, eye exam, vaccinations... what else?
Sam: Books.
Dean: a bubble to protect him.
Sam: and books.
Dean: He'll need something to do in the bubble.

***

Dean: repeat after me.
Harry: After me.
Sam: *laughing in the back*

***

Dean: If things went shit?
Harry: I'll make a video of you?
Dean: Wrong, you run away

*some moments later*

Dean, after things went shit: What did you do?
Harry: A video of you getting punched by Jo.
Sam: *laughing*
Dean: My brothers are assholes.

***

Jo: *punches Dean*
Ellen: *has a gun at Sam's head*
Harry: So... I'll should come in later?

***

Ellen: I'll make something for you to eat.
Harry: Thank you, but...
Dean&Sam: *Looking at him*
Harry: you're awesome *mouthing: help me*

***

Harry: *wanting to make his brothers proud of him*
Dean: I'm so glad dad died.

Dean: Wow, that's fucked up.

Chapter 6: Adding Clowns to Dangerous Things - right after diaries and professors

Summary:

Harry talks with Ash and learns the family business

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry had followed Ash into what he supposed to be the other’s safe and personal place.

 

“How do you track a demon?” Harry asked, frowning.

 

Demons were just the evil thing his aunt used to explain Harry's quirk . And the priests really weren't big fans of the demonic guy .

 

Harry forced himself to shake his head and put all memories of the Dursleys' care out of his mind.

 

They hadn't worked, not because Harry was now too corrupt to be saved, but simply because there was nothing that needed to be saved.

 

Harry had magic, and he wasn't a demon.

 

And not even those who hunted monsters would hunt Harry .

 

Indeed, Harry thought with a trickle of annoyance, seeing a copy of the Daily Prophet on Ash's wall, the hunters knew Harry and his story.

 

Harry hated that .

 

“Well, there are signs when what we see is a human-shaped mess , and when it is an interest-shaped mess .” Ash shrugged. “Your father was a genius. I've never seen anyone find a way to look for a demon before ."

 

Harry nodded, even though he didn’t comment on the ability John had. “So there are ways to keep tabs on the supernatural and find out when we need to intervene?”

 

Ash hummed in response, turning on his computer.

 

Perhaps Harry should have invested in a personal computer, to help with the hunt.

 

He knew that Sam and Dean would start hunting again, and, personally, Harry thought he would never be able to actually hunt.

 

He wasn't good enough.

 

He could stay in the rear and let Sam and Dean do all the shooting, while he refined the theory.

 

Wow, Harry never thought there would come a time when he would rather stay at the back than go to the front and fight.

 

This was something to sign on the calendar.

 

Maybe he should have told Ron and Hermione about this personal growth.

 

And perhaps he really should have told someone that he was no longer on English soil.

 

Sooner or later , he would have also done it.

 

How do you do it?” Harry asked, knowing he sounded too curious.

 

“Well, it's pretty simple.” Ash replied. “For normal cases, newspapers and police stations are monitored. Any suspicious report deserves to be taken into consideration."

 

“Suspicious.. how ?” Harry asked again.

 

“Well, if by chance, and this is just an example ,” Ash said, “there is a case of annual disappearances on the same stretch of road… well, something is happening right there.”

 

Harry nodded. He was pretty sure he had read something about a scarecrow that his brothers had destroyed last year, sent by their father John.

 

“And to track down this demon?” Harry asked.

 

“Simple,” Ash smiled, “see this little gem?” Ash pointed to the computer. “This is mine and it has a beautiful program where I can input this data-” Ash tapped the stack of papers, “-and find the demon.”

 

" Simple ?" Harry blinked.

 

“Like drinking a glass of water.” Ash shook his hair (Harry surely had no mental image of Lucius Malfoy doing the same thing. And, he may have been biased as he thought Ash had better hair).

 

There was a pounding on the door, and Jo stuck her head in. “Hey, Harry, your brothers asked me to come to take you."

 

"Why?" Harry asked, blinking.

 

“They have a hunt and you can go with them.” Jo replied. “Hey, Ash, do you want to eat something? I'll get you a burger, okay?”

 

"Absolutely." Ash nodded, giving a thumbs up to Jo, without looking up from the screen.

 

Harry dutifully followed Jo to the main hall, where Harry's brothers were looking at a yellow folder.

 

He read the red writing. “Couple killed, child left alive.”

 

Dean gave him a smile. “Are you coming with us, kiddo?”

 

Harry shrugged. “At worst, they'll take me for your son. They kill you, I save myself. It is fine for me."

 

Sam burst out laughing, and Dean sighed. 

 

With a smile, Harry greeted Ellen and Jo. “Thanks for the burger. And it was nice to meet you.”

 

"Me too." Ellen smiled, ruffling Harry's hair. “Do not be strangers.”

 

***

 

In the back seat of the van (and Harry would not comment on the strange, almost certainly unhealthy , relationship Dean had with his car, after he had complained for hours about his inability to use his precious Baby ), listening to the argument between his older brothers.

 

“Don't make me laugh, a killer clown?” Dean asked as he drove.

 

“He spared the daughter and killed the parents.” Sam said, using a flashlight to read the newspaper clipping.

 

Harry wondered why he didn't turn on the lamp on the roof of the car, but he wouldn't be the crazy one to ask.

 

“He tore them to pieces, really.” Sam specified, glancing at Harry through the rearview mirror.

 

“And did they go to the amusement park that evening?” Dean asked.

 

“Exactly,” Sam nodded, going back to reading the article. “Cooper Luna Park.”

 

“And how do you know it's not a psychopath dressed up as a clown?” Dean asked again.

 

“No one is missing from the crew.” Sam said. “They all have alibis. Furthermore, the little girl said she had seen the clown before, disappearing and appearing. They blamed PTSD.”

 

Harry snorted softly. 

 

He had killed a basilisk, but no one had brought up PTSD before.

 

“I know what you're thinking, Sam.” Dean said suddenly.

 

Harry was surely thinking that Professor Dumbledore should think about hiring a clown as his next professor.

 

One possessed by Voldemort, an idiot, a werewolf, a murderous clown.

 

Even Harry could see the pattern in the DADA professors. Aside from Lupin, at least, they were all professors who really should have been cursed with a cursed position.

 

Dumbledore was just doing an annual good deed.

 

If the professors stopped trying to kill Harry instead, that would have been perfect.

 

Really enjoyable .

 

“Why a clown?” Dean continued, shooting an amused smile at Sam, who gave him a warning look, which Dean ignored.

 

“Harry, you must know that our brother is scared of clowns.” Dean smiled amusedly. “He still cries when he sees one on television.”

 

Harry frowned. Sam hunted demons and was afraid of clowns ?

 

“Apparently, clowns kill .” Harry said calmly. “It seems smart to be afraid of them.”

 

"Thank you!" Sam pointed at Harry, before saying. “And Dean is terrified of planes!”

 

“Planes crash!” Dean defended himself, lifting his hands off the steering wheel momentarily, before putting them back up and looking at Sam offended and betrayed.

 

“And clowns kill .”

 

After a look exchanged between the two, Harry intervened. “Have there been other murders of this type?”

 

Sam gave him a proud smile, Dean winked. “Our little brother is learning the family business, Sammy!”

 

“In 1981, the Bunker Brothers Circus.” Sam replied, flipping through the papers Ellen had put together in the file. “Same modus operandi. Three cities, three families.”

 

“Okay, how to become a hunter 101 .” Dean turned to Harry. “A spirit is tied to a place. A house, a city.”

 

“That is moving.” Harry pointed out, before saying. “What about that painting with the murderous daughter who blamed her father for years?”

 

Sam frowned. “It could be a cursed object, Dean.” 

 

"Great." Dean smiled, wiggling his eyebrows at Harry. “A supernatural treasure hunt.”

 

Harry thought for a moment, before saying. “If you buy me cotton candy, that's fine with me.”

 

And with that, they had made up their minds.

 

***

 

“Uh, guys.” Harry called when they finally arrived at the circus.

 

“Yes, kiddo?” Dean asked, smiling at Harry.

 

“I think they killed again.” Harry pointed towards where the police cars were parked.

 

Dean nodded. “You two stay in the car, I'll go see what happens.”

 

Then, the boy got out of the car.

 

“So, what do you think?” Sam asked Harry. “And it was a nice idea, to think of a cursed object.”

 

"Thank you." Harry felt himself blush.

 

Hermione had once said that Harry had difficulty dealing with compliments because he suffered from emotional deficiencies. She had also said that Harry craved physical contact and didn't know how to ask for it, which made him feel awkward and embarrassed in social interactions.

 

Harry hadn't appreciated Hermione's blunt diagnosis, but he hadn't questioned it. Usually, however, Hermione was right.

 

"Well, I, I don't know..." Harry shrugged. “It all seems taken from a book or comic, rather than real.”

 

“Yes, I can understand the feeling.” Sam nodded, smiling. “But do you like it?”

 

“I think I would have preferred to have a quieter summer, but for now I've only seen Dean get punched by Jo.” Harry smiled. “So it's turning out to be pretty incredible.”

 

Sam laughed amusedly, and Harry smiled at the boy.

 

“Okay, so, I wanted to ask you…” Sam said suddenly. “You took the possibility of a cursed object, or one possessed by a spirit, very well.”

 

Okay ?” Harry asked, feeling confused by the problem.

 

Shouldn't he have easily accepted the family business ?

 

“Have you already encountered an object possessed by a spirit?” Sam asked.

 

“Well, the diary said it was a memory and a print." Harry murmured slowly. “But it can't really be called a spirit , because the wizard who created it, Voldemort, he's still alive . More dead than alive, but he is capable of possessing wizards and living thanks to them. He possessed my first-year professor.” Harry explained.

 

Sam's mouth dropped open, but before he could say anything else, Dean got back into the car. “Two more murders tonight, father and mother torn to pieces. And they had a child with them.”

 

“Who saw a clown.” Sam murmured.

 

Dean shot him a look, and Sam responded with a. “What is it?”

 

“Yes, he saw a clown who vanished into thin air.” Dean said.

 

“How do you find a cursed object?” Harry asked, reaching up and looking between the two brothers. “Do they emit black smoke and an evil voice that warns everyone that they are cursed?”

 

Dean snorted. “Nah, they just emit an electromagnetic field.”

 

" Why ?" Harry blinked. “Are ghosts radioactive or something?”

 

“Not exactly,” Sam replied, slipping into what Harry would have called a professor's tone if he were with Hermione, and only in his own mind, “First of all, we can pick up three different radiations from spirits. Electromagnetic fields, radio waves or gamma or X-rays. The latter are not really detectable, but scientific studies have been conducted that could release this type of energy.”

 

Dean rolled his eyes, muttering what sounded like “ Geek ” under his breath, but Sam continued.

 

“We have EMF detectors that measure the presence of anomalies in electromagnetic fields that are associated with supernatural presences, such as spirits, poltergeists and other entities.” Sam said. “Basically, when a spirit is nearby or manifests, it produces a disturbance in the electromagnetic field that the EMF detector can pick up. Although they are not electromagnetic waves in the traditional sense, magnetic fields are part of the electromagnetic spectrum and are what is measured to detect the presence of paranormal activity.”

 

Harry nodded.

 

“Sometimes, supernatural entities interfere with radio frequencies, causing static or distortion in transmissions.” Sam continued to explain. “This phenomenon could be explained as a form of electromagnetic disturbance, although it is primarily… a warning signal.”

 

“Start with radios, continue with electromagnetics.” Harry summed up. “The EMF detector detects the electromagnetic field.”

 

"Exact." Sam smiled proudly.

 

Harry pointed to the circus. “How do you plan to spot a cursed object in a circus?”

 

“No one knows.” Dean murmured. “But we just need to find the one that emits electromagnetic radiation.”

 

“So easy.” Harry commented sarcastically. “It's going to be a blast.”

 

“Think that it will reopen this evening?" Dean asked, pointedly ignoring Harry.

 

Well, that was pretty rude , if Harry was being honest.

 

“I think they can't afford to stay closed.” Harry commented, glancing at people. “And they're not guilty, none of them. Kids will continue to want to come and parents will continue to bring them.”

 

Unless the child wasn't Harry , Harry thought annoyed.

 

In that case, they would have left the freak with the circus , and disappeared like the clown was apparently able to do.

 

“Well, kiddo,” Dean sighed, “we owe you some cotton candy, don't we?”

 

“It would be the least for dragging me to a place where there is a killer clown .” Harry nodded, making Sam snort in amusement and Dean shake his head.

Notes:

Harry: Wait, there is a way to track supernatural?
Ash: Yep.
Harry: And it is that simple? Wow.

***

Ash: *explains everything*
Harry: This is simple? Really?

***

Dean: There is a case.
Harry: Killed couple, saved child. Am I a child?
Sam: Yes, why?
Harry: Cool. He'll kill you two and I'll have cotton candy.
Sam: Seems right. Let's go.

***

Sam: Clowns kill!
Dean: Plane crashes!
Harry: Also professors kill. Or they can curse.

***

Harry: Dumbledore should hire a clown as professor.
Dean: Why?
Harry: He likes to take dangerous things to teach his students.
Dean: No going back. No no

***

Harry: They killed again.
Dean: Right. Cotton candy?
Harry: Yep

Chapter 7: None of us are normal

Summary:

The hunt for the killer clown goes on

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Sam didn't know what to expect, but it certainly wasn't Dean scolding him for not wanting to go back to school.

 

“Really, now?” Sam asked Dean, fed up with his attitude. “I don't want to go back to school, not now.”

 

“I thought it was: once the demon is killed, I will leave forever .” Dean replied, narrowing his eyes.

 

“And now I've changed my mind, is that a crime?” Sam asked, glancing at Harry, who was enjoying some cotton candy.

 

“It's not a crime, it's just unexpected .” Dean said. “I didn't expect you to be all for hunting ever again.”

 

“And I didn't expect you to be all about keeping me out.” Sam replied. “Since it was you that brought me back inside in the first place.”

 

“Don't make it my fault now.” Dean warned Sam, suddenly looking tired.

 

“I'm not blaming you, Dean.” Sam sighed tiredly. “I'm just saying… things have changed and I need time to decide what I want, that's all.”

 

Dean sighed, before accepting the end of the argument. “Come on, let’s go.”

 

Sam and Dean walked back to Harry, who turned in time to see them.

 

“I was thinking… Why a clown?” Harry welcomed them.

 

Dean shrugged. “Tell me, why a clown?”

 

“Here's my theory.” Harry said, handing them an article from his folder. “Do you know what is missing from that article?”

 

“The date of the funeral?” Dean asked, blinking.

 

“Oh, no.” Harry gave him a strange look, probably wondering why a newspaper article would have the date of the funeral written on it. “Signs of forced entry at the entrance. The clown didn't break the door to get in, he was invited in.”

 

“Wait, what?” Sam grabbed the newspaper, skimming the article and realizing that Harry had been right.

 

“Do children let clowns into their homes?” Dean asked, frowning. "Why?"

 

“Because you shouldn't be afraid of clowns.” Harry replied. “They are your friends.”

 

Sam and Dean looked at him dumbfounded, before replying in unison. " What ?"

 

“These are not my words, they are words that that father just said to his son when that clown appeared behind him.” Harry pointed at the trio. “Those are ways to give a child a heart attack, anyway. I'm going to put little bells around the clowns here. They are too quiet.”

 

"Well." Dean nodded. “That makes… total sense.”

 

Sam murmured. "Yes. Imitate the thing you are taught to be fun and friendly. It's almost brilliant!"

 

“Being in a circus, it could have been a clown killed by angry parents because the child wasn't having enough fun.” Harry replied laconically, eating the cotton candy as if he hadn't just said anything strange. “But, yes, he is a brilliant spirit.”

 

Dean sighed. “No sugar for you, kiddo. And while we're on the subject: don't invite clowns into our house, okay?”

 

“I won't do it.” Harry nodded seriously. “I will directly invite a crazy man with a chainsaw, because at least he doesn't lie about his identity.”

 

Sam snorted in amusement, seeing Dean age as Harry spoke.

 

“Mom! Look at the clown!”

 

All three turned towards the little girl's voice, seeing nothing where the little girl was pointing.

 

“I think we found clown victim number three.” Dean murmured.

 

***

 

That evening, they were stationed in the van outside the house.

 

“Now comes the boring part, kiddo,” Dean said, turning slowly. “Stakeout without even a soundtrack.”

 

Sam also turned when he didn't hear Harry's sarcastic response, only to smile when he saw him sleeping curled up against the seat.

 

Then, Sam looked back at the computer on his calves.

 

“So, look here,” he said, drawing Dean's attention away from the family as they entered the house, “Mr. Cooper, before he owned Luna Park, worked for the Bunker Brothers.”

 

“The director.” Dean acknowledged. “Did he bring anything cursed between his previous job and this one?”

 

"Yes." Sam nodded. “Here, listen to this: I wanted this place to be a refuge for all those who couldn't belong. I wanted it to be a place for second chances like it was for me .”

 

“Those who couldn't belong?” Dean asked, tilting his head. "In what sense?"

 

“The blind knife thrower, the dwarf bearded woman, and the dwarf fire juggler.” Sam started listing. “Everyone who a normal circus would never have accepted has been accepted into Mr. Cooper's circus.”

 

“Okay.” Dean murmured, obviously in thought. “And did any of the Bunker brothers' early employees die in atrocious ways?”

 

“Not in the articles I found about it.” Sam admitted dejectedly. “I detected the beginnings of an electromagnetic field in the haunted house, though. I don't know what caused it, but it's worth a look.”

 

"Yes. With or without Harry?” Dean asked, pointing to the sleeping child.

 

Sam grimaced. 

 

On the one hand, they were hunting for cursed objects, which would be dangerous if the spirit was even half as combative as the evil little girl in the painting. Or Mary's. 

 

On the other hand, the spirit hunted at night, and Sam didn't want to leave Harry defenseless.

 

“Let's let him choose, okay?” Sam asked. “He could come with us. Alone…"

 

“…he would be vulnerable.” Dean sighed, rubbing his eyes with his hands.

 

Sam sighed.

 

He was starting to understand how Dean must have felt when he found out Sam was leaving for Stanford.

 

It wasn't a good feeling.

 

***

 

“Well, that wasn't a spirit.” Dean said as he, Sam and Harry walked away from the abandoned van.

 

Sam had watched the way Harry glanced at the abandoned van, but they couldn't take any chances.

 

The girl's parents had seen them near their daughter, and Sam wouldn't have been surprised if they had reported all the information to the police.

 

If Sam had memorized Jess's license plate after their first meeting, surely the little girl's father had learned the license plate of the men who were threatening his daughter by heart.

 

"Why?" Harry asked. “The little girl saw it, but no one else did.”

 

“The salt shots hit something solid.” Dean explained.

 

“A person?” Sam said. “A creature that can turn invisible?”

 

Harry snorted, and Sam gave him a curious look.

 

But the boy didn't explain what had amused him so much, and Sam didn't insist.

 

“Do you think we can call Ellen and ask her what she thinks?” Sam asked, looking at Dean.

 

Dean sighed. “Yes, it could work.”

 

Harry sat down as Sam picked up the phone, challenging Dean with his gaze.

 

Sam laughed, deciding that wasn't his problem.

 

***

 

“Rakshasa.” Sam said, turning back to Dean and Harry, watching with amusement at the way Harry was raising an eyebrow at Dean.

 

"What?" Dean asked.

 

“They appear human, they feed on human flesh, they can make themselves invisible, they cannot enter the house without being invited.” Sam explained. “Harry, you were right. Children let clowns in because they are told they are good, and then they eat their parents.”

 

Harry grimaced. “Where do children go after their parents die?”

 

Sam shrugged. “A next of kin or in the American foster care system.” Sam shook his head.

 

“Why don't they eat children?” Dean asked.

 

“Maybe they don't have enough meat.” Sam offered. “I didn't find out much else, so we'd better go to a motel and do some research.”

 

“Or the local library.” Harry offered. “I saw one on the way here in the middle of nowhere.”

 

Sam nodded at Harry. "All right. Dean, will you take our stuff to the motel and then meet us at the library?”

 

“I can do that too.” Dean approved, taking the backpack shared between Sam and Harry.

 

***

 

“So, what did you find?” Dean asked, sitting down at Harry and Sam's table.

 

Sam grimaced. “Everything I found here is very vague. Some urban legend, or role-playing games.”

 

“I think I have something.” Harry murmured. “Here,” Harry licked his lips, starting to read quietly. “ In the Mahabharata the Rakshasas are described thus: «Terrible, yellowish, with teeth like rocks, powdery, disheveled hair, with long temples, with five feet and large bellies, with fingers pointing backwards, rough, deformed, making terrible sounds, covered with bells, blue in the neck, frightening, with bloodthirsty children and wives, horrible to look at, ruthless." They are the most famous and representative class of Indian demons.

In the description of the Ramayana they are led by the giant Ravana, Rama's opponent.

Like other spirits of the same genus, they love the night, especially if there is no moon, and haunt the most desolate places. They are particularly dangerous for children, but anyone must be careful that when drinking, eating or yawning, a Rakshasa does not enter the body. The children of these demons have the particularity of being already fully developed, as adults, from birth. Three types of Rakshasas can be distinguished: the servants of Kubera who, like him, are not evil; of the inferior spirits, similar to our goblins, but sometimes also to Orcs, mischievous, but also man-eaters; and finally a sort of titanic demons, subjected to Pavana, Kubera's half-brother, who fight, with almost equal weapons, the power of the gods. It is the latter who have their headquarters in Ceylon and who occupy an important part in the plot of the Ramayana. They have enormous bodies, they feed on blood, human flesh, and they have the ability to fly. ” Harry scrolled some more. “Uh, they fall under the demons, but not the demons of the Bible. Oh, and their victims are almost always grown men who have sinned. Children are pure and sacred beings. They are too unappetizing for creatures, and in some cases are even protected from evil entities. It is also said that his name shares the same etymology as the verb raksa, which means protector. Orcs, witches and vampires take inspiration from this class. Some commonalities and things like that.”

 

Harry looked up, blushing when he saw Dean and Sam's surprised looks.

 

“Great job, kiddo.” Dean approved. “How do we kill them?”

 

“Pure brass.” Harry said, looking at the page he had found. “Something related to the symbolism of metal, being composite from copper and zinc, and copper has been used extensively in magical and spiritual rituals in different cultures.”

 

“I guess it also has to do with the rarity of the weapon.” Sam sighed. “It's not a metal used to make weapons, usually.”

 

“So… we must make a brass weapon and then kill the Rakshasa.” Dean summed up.

 

Pure brass.” Harry and Sam corrected him at the same time, Sam then smiling at Harry.

 

Dean rolled his eyes. “Let's go find our brass, then.”

 

***

 

After they had killed the fake blind man, Sam, Dean and Harry had returned to Bobby.

 

Leaving Harry with Bobby, Sam went in search of his brother.

 

“You were right, you know?” Sam murmured.

 

Dean shot him a look as he continued to fix Baby. “About what?”

 

“About me and dad. You're right, what I do is too little, too late.” Sam sighed. “The truth is, I feel guilty for all the times I argued with him, and I feel guilty for feeling guilty. For all I know, Dad died thinking I hated him.”

 

Sam swallowed, fighting back tears, knowing how Dean felt about sissy moments, or movie moments, as he called them.

 

“I miss him, and I know you miss him too, and that you're hurting too.” Sam sighed. “That's all I wanted to tell you. I'll leave you to your work."

 

Sam turned away, leaving Dean alone with his Impala.

 

While still walking towards Bobby's house, Sam thought again about what the manager had said in that interview.

 

A place for those who didn't belong.

 

Sam snorted.

 

A boy with visions, a boy who didn't know how to deal with his emotions properly and believed that hunting was the way to keep his family together, and a wizard.

 

Which of them belonged anywhere else but with the other two?

 

None of them were normal.

Notes:

Dean: Go back to school and stay away from the supernatural!
Harry: Okay.
Dean: Not you!
Harry: So... I have to keep hunting?
Dean: No! You have to stay away from the supernatural!
Sam: I think that is so rude trying to keep Harry away from his school and me going in.
Harry: Super rude.
Dean: No going back to school!
Sam: Okay!
Dean: Not you!
Harry: So I have to go back to school?
Dean: NO!
Sam: I think he is confused.

***

Sam: All I found is role playing.
Harry: I found something: (lots of info)
Dean: Well done!
Harry: DADA should teach this. I think I'll teach this!
Dean: NO!

***

Harry: What we learned today?
Dean: Clowns are evil.
Sam: I already knew that.
Harry: No. Invite the clearly crazy one, cause at least, he is honest.
Sam: Fair.
Dean: NO!

***

Sam: You're right, I am not dealing with dad' death.
Dean: You're not.
Sam: You aren't neither.
Dean: Shut up.

Chapter 8: Damn bloodsuckers

Summary:

The vampires

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Dean had had to deal with Bobby's scowl when he said he couldn't go hunting for severed heads.

 

“And why not?” Bobby had snorted. “If I'm not mistaken, your car is fixed.”

 

"Not exactly." Dean murmured, refusing to feel guilty. “The trunk broke.”

 

“I thought the problem was in the engine.” Bobby commented, staring at Dean.

 

“And now it's in the trunk.” Dean replied. “And I have to paint Baby, look at her!”

 

Bobby glanced at the car, raising an eyebrow. “It's dusty, Dean. You just need to wash it a little. Harry and I can do it while you and Sam do the hunting.”

 

“Wait, Harry's not coming?” Dean asked, suddenly blinking. “What do you mean, Harry's not coming with us?”

 

“Do you want to take a child where there are severed heads ?” Bobby snorted. “What do you think he could be? A federal agent in training?”

 

Dean grimaced.

 

They could have made an excuse for Harry's presence. Or maybe, Dean mused, just keep him in their motel room until they were done with the hunt. 

 

The boy had been good with that Indian beast.

 

And Sam had spent a lot of time researching in their motel rooms, while Dean and their father hunted together.

 

Then he had fled to Stanford at the first opportunity he had, away from the hunt.

 

So perhaps it was best not to leave Harry alone in a motel room.

 

“He was good with his research.” Dean commented, looking at Bobby.

 

“There are telephones , boy.” Bobby groaned. “You can call your little brother as many times as you want just to make sure he's still alive.”

 

“Okay, okay.” Dean sighed, running a hand over his face. “Just tell me where it is.”

 

“Red Lodge.” Bobby said. “Severed head in a morgue. It seems strange, boy.”

 

"All right. What did Sam say?” Dean asked, glancing at Bobby with a raised eyebrow.

 

Given Sam's new approach to hunting, Dean expected Sam to take the job without thinking twice.

 

“I caught him going for a run.” Bobby replied. “He's thrilled about it.”

 

Dean nodded.

 

“What time did he go for a run?” He then asked, curious. Was Sam suffering from visions again? Insomnia? Nightmares? All together?

 

“I don't know, four o'clock?” Bobby snorted. “You should ask Harry, the boy was already at work in the library."

 

Dean sighed. “Was Harry awake yet?”

 

Bobby nodded.

 

Two insomniacs. Dean's brothers were two damned insomniacs

 

"Let's go." Dean agreed.




***




“Hey, kiddo?”

 

Harry looked up from the papers he had spread around.

 

After they returned, Harry went back to study the supernatural creatures and improve his aim.

 

Dean wouldn't have been surprised if Harry had started a training regime to follow his brothers on the hunt. He already seemed used to taking risks and didn't seem like the type to back down when his friends were in danger.

 

"Yes?" Harry asked, straightening up manually Dean's gaze remained on him. “Did I do something wrong?” 

 

“Harry, you're an angel,” Dean snorted, incredulous at the very thought that Harry could do something wrong, “you literally can't do anything wrong.”

 

Harry's expression was doubtful, surely the words of his relatives in mind.

 

Dean should have taught him that rubbish shouldn't be repeated. And everything that came out of the Dursleys' mouths definitely fell into the rubbish category.

 

“So, what happens?” Harry asked, staring at Dean doubtfully.

 

Dean sighed, running a hand through his hair, before saying. “Sam and I have to go investigate a case.”

 

“The headless guy, right?” Harry asked, tilting his head. “There's Nearly Headless Nick at my school. He's a ghost."

 

Dean blinked. Ghosts in the school? What the hell was wrong with that school? Werewolves as teachers, murderous diaries, murderous professors, and now, nearly headless ghosts walking around the school.

 

“How can he be almost headless?” Dean asked cautiously, surprising himself that that was his question, and getting angry because, of all he could have asked, he had asked that

 

“Don't ask him.” Harry murmured. “He is sensitive on the subject. They sentenced him to death by decapitation a long time ago, and they weren't good enough at killing him. Nick's fine however, he is the ghost of my House. He even saved me from being hung upside down by my thumbs once.”

 

Dean hated Harry's nervousness.

 

First thing, he hated being the reason why Harry was nervous. Dean was the older brother, not the person Harry needed to be afraid of. It wasn't right and it made Dean feel so dirty he wanted to vomit.

 

Furthermore, when Harry was nervous he could either become very quiet or start talking about whatever was on his mind, which usually included a lot of stressful and completely wrong information .

 

“Okay, kiddo, for my own sanity, I'm going to pretend this conversation hasn't happened yet.” Dean sighed, running a hand over his face. “Okay, then, Sam and I have to go hunting.”

 

“Yes, I heard there have also been previous cattle deaths.” Harry nodded, glancing at the books. “It may be an omen, but there aren't many demons that take over a person's body or generally decapitate their victims.”

 

At Dean's confused look, Harry picked up a few books, passing them to Dean.

 

“I found something. In Irish mythology there is the Dullahan , who is a headless horseman who rides a black horse. He decapitates his victims, and seeing one is often a harbinger of death. But he doesn't eat livestock, so he probably had nothing to do with it." Harry picked up another book, “In Slavic mythology, there is talk of Baba Yaga , who beheads victims and dismembers them for ingredients. According to tradition, she prefers human victims, but she lives in isolated places, quite far from population centers, so she could also feed on livestock in times of need.” Passing another book, Harry continued. “In South American folklore, particularly Chilean, there are the Chonchon . He is a sorcerer who can take off his own head and kill his victims in the same way. He might steal cattle, or use them as ingredients for spells.” 

 

Dean nodded, reading the information Harry had found. “It's quite cool, actually. Well done. Do you think it’s one of them?”

 

"I do not know. They're pretty wild , and the town where the attacks happened is pretty populated.” Harry grimaced. “But they could adapt to the times, right? Like bacteria? The more ways that are invented to fight them, the stronger they become.”

 

Dean laughed, unable to help himself. “Dude, did you just compare monsters to bacteria ?”

 

Harry blushed, but Dean continued laughing. 

 

After a while, too long a time, Harry relaxed.

 

“Anyway, I didn't want to put pressure on you for the case, kiddo.” Dean said. “I just wanted to warn you that we'll be busy with the case, but ask Bobby and he'll call us.”

 

And Dean really had to take the kid for a doctor's visit or something.

 

“Okay.” Harry nodded. “Bobby said I can help him with his hunting network.”

 

Dean shrugged. “If anyone asks you, you're just Bobby's friend. Don't give any last names. Not Potter, not Evans, not Winchester, okay? Our father had made a name for himself among hunters, it seems, and it seems the wizarding world is quite well known here. Don't give them reasons to come to you, okay? Stay out of trouble, kiddo.”

 

Harry nodded. “Usually, they're the ones who come looking for me , but of course. I'll be careful."

 

Dean sighed.

 

“You're going to give me gray hair, kiddo. Damn gray hair.”

 

Then, he stood up, going to find Sam to leave for the case.




***




“Harry did a great job.” Sam murmured, reading the email Bobby had sent him. “He seems to think it's none of those, though.”

 

Dean nodded, parking outside Candler County Hospital.

 

“At least it saved us from having to talk to the policeman to find out what they have so far.” Dean commented. “Since when does Harry know how to hack into fed reports, anyway?”

 

“Sounds like something Ash taught him.” Sam commented. “At least, I think. Or perhaps Harry has always been an extremely skilled hacker and is only now able to use his skills.”

 

Dean shot a dry look at Sam, who shrugged. “I learned with books, dude. Harry may have learned by following Bobby or calling one of Bobby's contacts. Or maybe Ash taught him. I do not know."

 

Dean sighed. “He's adapting surprisingly well to our lifestyle, Sammy. It scares me so damn much."

 

Dean knew Sam was staring at him, but luckily his brother didn't say anything. “Let's go see this head.”

 

Making fun of the guy on duty had been petty, but so much fun.

 

As Sam started to take the box to see the head, Dean said. “Do you think we should include Harry in the prank contest? Since when haven't we had a prank contest, Sam?”

 

“Since you were mortally offended by the glue on the beer and the order of your burger.” Sam said absently.

 

Dean felt irritated. Sam had completely cheated there. He'd ruined the fast food order, without even making Dean aware of how he'd done it.

 

Had it been while Dean had gone to the bathroom, or had Sam's bathroom break been replaced by the prank? Had Sam involved the staff members in his petty revenge?

 

How had he done it? He corrupted them?

 

“You completely cheated.” Dean said, glaring at Sam.

 

“Yes, those are the words of someone who loses .” Sam teased. “Okay, he doesn't have any marks on his head, so let's rule out Satanists.”

 

Dean nodded, staring at the head. “Do you think he might have something in his throat?”

 

“Excuse me?” Sam asked, looking at Dean.

 

“Something in his throat. As in the silence of the lambs.” Dean proposed.

 

Sam stared at Dean quite disgustedly. "Please." He said, handing him the box with the head.

 

“You do it.” Dean reciprocated, pushing his head into Sam again.

 

"No thank you. I'll pass." Sam grimaced in disgust, turning the head back towards Dean, who looked at him offended.

 

“I'm the eldest.” Dean played his card, and, of course, Sam had to play his. “Well, congratulations. But you have had the idea to look into the mouth to look for evidence left by the nerd monste r. It's your turn."

 

“Good, wimp .” Dean teased, hoping to get the usual reaction from his brother when he wanted to prove Dean wrong.

 

Sam didn't.

 

Dean then took a deep breath before putting his hands in the girl's mouth.

 

“God, that's disgusting.” Dean groaned, holding back a gag.

 

“Found anything?” Sam asked, looking at Dean with a scowl.

 

“No, just the vomit from my lunch.” Dean grimaced, pulling his fingers out of the woman's mouth, before noticing something.

 

"Wait." With two fingers, he lifted the girl's lip, before commenting. “There's a hole here.”

 

Sam watched as Dean pressed just above the hole.

 

“Retractable teeth.” Sam commented.

 

Fang .” Dean specified. “This is a vampire.”

 

Sam glanced at Dean.




***





That evening, they were on the phone with Harry.

 

“So, our victims were two vampires.” Dean explained to Harry, who was on speaker with one of Bobby's phones. Dean could hear the pages turning. “How do you explain the cattle being killed, magical boy?”

 

Harry muttered something, before saying. “ Hermione, my friend at Hogwarts, had said that there was a small magical community of vampires that relied on animal blood to survive .”

 

“Yes, Stefan.” Dean nodded, earning the dry look Sam gave him. “What is it? I can make a movie reference every now and then!”

 

“It's the second one you've done in less than three hours.” Sam pointed out dryly. “And I can't believe you like The Vampire Diaries!”

 

Dean smiled. “You recognized the reference, nerd!”

 

Sam blushed, turning his attention back to his phone. “Harry?”

 

If you're asking me who Stefan or The Vampire Diaries is, I have no idea. I grew up in a closet, there were no movies. ” Harry said dryly. “ If you want, I can see if there are any vampire lore. I can only imagine that they are slightly weaker if they don't feed on human blood.

 

"Why?" Dean asked. “Isn't it always blood?”

 

Well, I guess they drink human blood to survive, right? It's like their basic diet. Harry said. “ I guess it's like us without food. Like vegans! They complain about being tired if they don't have the right supplements, because animals have proteins that no vegetable can replace, right? So I guess if human blood is meat for vampires, animal blood is a kind of tofu .”

 

Dean burst out laughing. “Dude, first you compare monsters to bacteria, now vampires who don't feed on human blood to vegans. You're becoming my favorite!”

 

And you apparently make quite controversial film references. ” Harry replied sarcastically, in true Sammy style. “ I'm not sure I should take this as a compliment.

 

“You are definitely my favorite.” Sam said, interjecting like the opportunist he was.

 

Dean gave him an offended look, a look that only deepened when Harry responded. “ Now, that's a compliment. Thanks, Sam!

 

Dean waved at the boy, ending the call, before glancing at his brother.

 

Sam, in response, smiled innocently. "What?"

 

"What?" Dean imitated him. “Shut up, bitch.”

 

“Jerk.” Sam replied, without hesitation.

 

In his mind, Dean was thinking about what nickname he could give Harry. If Sam was a bitch, Dean was a jerk, what could Harry have been?





***





“How's it going, buddy?” Dean greeted the bartender.

 

“A real blast.” The man replied, sounding decent despite the shady atmosphere of the place. “What do you want?”

 

“Two beers, thanks.” Dean replied, placing the money on the table.

 

“We're looking for someone.” Sam said. 

 

The bartender winked at Sam. “I understand, it's hard to be alone.”

 

Dean frowned. Had the bartender just hit on his little brother?

 

Sam replied, without hesitation. “Yeah, well, not quite what I meant. You see, the ones we're looking for recently moved in, nocturnal types.”

 

“They make a mess.” Dean said, interjecting, if only to divert the bartender's attention from his little brother. “They sleep during the day, probably.”

 

“Must be the guys from the Barker farm, then.” The bartender replied. “I had to kick them out a couple of times. Noisy guys. They didn't make much of a mess, nothing serious. I just wanted to avoid trouble, you understand?”

 

"Certainly." Sam left a tip, quite a large one, on the counter. “Perfectly understandable, mate.”

 

"Thank you." Dean intervened, once again diverting the bartender's attention from his brother.

 

"Good evening." The bartender replied, sliding a note towards Sam. “If you can think of anything else to ask me…”

 

Dean glanced at Sam as they walked out. “Did the bartender just hit on you?”

 

“He left me his phone number.” Sam replied, showing the note to Dean. “By the way, have you noticed our friend?”

 

"Yes. Tall, dark and dark?” Dean joked.

 

“You really need to stop with your references, Dean.” Sam scolded him. “I set the limit. Three every hunt. You are not allowed to do one more.”

 

“Okay, okay.” Dean sighed. "Ambush?"

 

“He's definitely following us.” Sam checked behind yes, using a rear view mirror of a parked car. “I think he thinks he's a ninja or something.”

 

"Obviously." Dean sighed. “Come on, let’s do this.”

 

Sam followed Dean to a dead end, hiding behind some stairs to make his ambush.

 

When the tall, dark, dark guy made his appearance, Sam slammed him against the wall, while Dean held the knife to his throat.

 

“Hey, what the hell?” The guy exclaimed.

 

“Put a big smile on your face for the press, man.” Dean urged him.

 

“I'm not a vampire.” The guy defended himself. “Who the hell are you?”

 

“Show us yours and we'll show you ours?” Dean proposed again. He knew about vampires. If he wasn't one of them… he had to be one of the good ones.

 

The guy, showing his unarmed hand, raised it to his upper lip. “No fangs, see? It's up to you."

 

Letting go of the boy, Sam and Dean showed off their hole-free gums.

 

"What is your name?" Sam asked.

 

“Gordon Walker.” The guy replied. “And you are?”

 

“Dean, this is my brother Sam.” Dean introduced himself, purposely omitting his last name.

 

But John seemed to have been tight-lipped when it came to his children and their occupation.

 

“Winchester?” Gordon's face lit up. “I met your father. A great hunter.” 

 

Then, after a moment's pause. “I heard about his death. I am sorry."

 

"Thank you." Sam accepted condolences from the total stranger.  

 

Dean, however, asked. “Did you kill those two vampires?”

 

Gordon nodded. "Yes. I followed them from Austin to here.”

 

“Do you want a hand?” Dean offered. “I could really use a good hunt right now.”

 

He didn't like hunting at all. Dean just wanted to go check on Harry and make sure he was okay.

 

But Gordon knew them, and Dean knew what John must have said: Dean hunts, Sam studies.

 

“Sorry, guys, I'm a loner.”





***





Dean was on the phone that same evening.

 

Bobby lived fairly close to the next town over, of course, and Dean was booking a visit for Harry.

 

"What are you doing?" Sam asked, looking into the room and frowning at Dean.

 

He had his suitcase ready to go home.

 

Gordon took care of the case, and they went home.

 

“I'm calling for an eye exam.” Dean said. “Harry must have a new prescription.”

 

Sam stared at him in amusement, and Dean rolled his eyes where Sam could see him.

 

Hello, how can I help you? ” The secretary's voice reached him.

 

“Hello, good morning, I'm calling to book an eye exam.” Dean said.

 

Name and what day? ” The voice came soon after. “ I have a break next week, from 2pm to 3pm, on Friday. Can it be okay?

 

"Perfect." Dean nodded. “And the visit is for my brother Harry.”

 

Be sure to bring his medical history, please. ” The secretary replied.

 

“Uh, sure. Thank you." Dean said quickly, not sure if Harry had a medical history. “Should I leave you a number or…?”

 

No, I'll just use the one you called from. ” The woman replied again. “ Thank you, Mr. Singer .”

 

“You too. Good day." Dean nodded, before ending the call and glancing at Sam. “Don't even say a joke, Sammy.”

 

“No, I'm just saying…” Sam smiled amusedly. “You're a really good big brother, that's all.”

 

Dean gave him a dry look. “ Don't say anything.

 

Sam chuckled.





***





Following Gordon into the vampire lair had been Sam's idea.

 

“We just have to take a look.” Sam had said. “Do you remember dad and his confidence that he could get away with a vampire den? Gordon is not a dad.”

 

In the end, as always, Sam had been right.

 

They had saved Gordon's life, and then Dean had found himself sharing the best moments of being a hunter with each other.

 

“Come on, Sammy, you need to learn to enjoy work a little more.” Gordon said, smiling at Sam.

 

Dean snapped his fingers. “You know, that's what I always tell him too! You have to enjoy it, have fun.”

 

Sam snorted. “I don't think cutting off someone's head is cause for celebration.”

 

“It wasn't a someone ,” Gordon replied, “it was a vampire , a monster. It wasn't human, like you and me."

 

Dean felt something strange in this formulation. This implied that Gordon would kill Harry , Dean's brother, just because he had some magical power.

 

And Dean didn't like that.

 

"Okay, it doesn't matter." Sam snorted. “Dean, I'm going back to the motel. I don't want to ruin your party.”

 

“Are you sure?” Dean asked him.

 

Sam nodded, standing and heading towards the door.

 

“Is that something I said?” Gordon asked, looking confused.

 

“He has a bad mood sometimes.” Dean shrugged. “And they don't like to think that they were once human.”

 

“Now they’re not anymore.” Gordon growled.

 

“No, they’re not.” Dean agreed, asking if he should have followed Sam back at their motel.



***

 

When, a few hours later, Harry called him scared, because he couldn't call Sam, Dean wished he had made a different choice.

Notes:

Bobby: Tha car is fine
Dean: No, she is dirty
Bobby: You have a problem
Harry: You all have.

****

Dean: Harry doesn't come with us?
Bobby: You want to take Harry with you??!?!?
Dean: He might fly away.
Bobby: He isn't a bird.

****

Dean: I miss him so much
Bobby: CALL HIM; YOU IDIOT

***

Harry: Did I do something wrong?
Dean: Dude, you are a fucking angel
Sam: And you are fucking an angel
Harry. Too early. Spoiler

****

Harry: *talks about Hogwarts*
Dean: That's fucked up

***

Sam: You don't want to bring Harry into the prank wars.
Dean: What could go wrong?
(A lot)

****

 

Dean: Team Stefan.
Sam: No, more team Elijah.
Harry: I have no idea what are you talking about.

 

****

Sam: *exists*
Bartender: *flirts*
Dean: WTF?!?!?!?!

***

Chapter 9: Important phone calls and missed phone calls

Summary:

Harry finally calls Hermione.

Notes:

Hi! Long time no see!

I hope you'll like this!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry could tell that Dean wasn't happy about Harry staying at Bobby's.

 

Not because he suddenly believed that Dean and Sam loved him so much just because of some shared DNA (because, in the end, that's what they had in common, and it wasn't even that high of a percentage ), but because he felt ( or eavesdropped , it would have been more truthful) Dean complaining to Bobby first and to Sam immediately after, asking why Harry couldn't have followed them.

 

He had done well on the previous hunt.

 

Dean had liked Harry so much that Dean wanted to have him again next time.

 

And Harry was happy to realize that his brother wanted him at that point.

 

Even if it was just for research .

 

Dean had defended him as much as he had defended Baby from Bobby.

 

No, Harry refused to comment that he had been put on the same level as a car (and to think that he had put his Nimbus Two Thousand on the same level as his best friends, because his Nimbus Two Thousand and his Firebolt were marvels that deserved to be on the same level as them) or that he had accepted that Baby was the name of the car .

 

The madness was genetic.

 

Harry could accept that.

 

And he didn't have much basis for denying it.

 

When he heard the sound of the car moving away (Harry was sure it wasn't Baby because Dean hadn't been very careful with his start, and Dean would have killed anyone who mistreated Baby , himself included), Bobby re-entered the room, glancing at the books around Harry.

 

“Boy, your brothers are going to be gone for a while.” Bobby began. “So, here's what we're going to do.”

 

Harry prepared for the usual command: Stay in your room and pretend you don't exist , but instead, Bobby said something else.

 

“In the morning we will do some research. You can go for a run if you wake up early, but don't think I'll come after you. I'm no longer young enough." Bobby warned, as if some part of Harry would be crazy enough to try to force the man to take him running. “Dean gets overprotective if he doesn't hear your voice, poor boy , so I'll give you a phone. I'll pop into town later to pick one up.”

 

Harry blinked. 

 

A telephone? For Harry? A phone bought personally and specifically for Harry and no one else?

 

Probably, Harry thought, Harry was now actually in a coma from being hit by the Whomping Willow after a Quidditch match.

 

Sirius wasn't his godfather, and Dean, Sam, and Bobby didn't exist.

 

It made perfect sense .

 

“And, well, I'll have to take you suitable clothes. I saw the ones you brought, and they are absolutely no good.” Bobby groaned. “I'm surprised you didn't burn them.”

 

Harry frowned. 

 

Bobby then looked at him. “Anything to ask, boy?”

 

Harry reflected. 

 

Well, he still had to warn his friends that he hadn't been in England for a while, didn't he?

 

But then, did Harry really want to call Hermione , the only one he could contact without Hedwig there, and make her worry about him?

 

No, maybe it was better to wait a little bit.

 

Only until Harry had some sort of strategy for talking to Hermione.

 

Or maybe enough material with which to distract her .

 

That could work quite well too.

 

“Actually, I would like to learn how to fight.” Harry murmured. “I mean, I can help you with networking and everything, but… I'd like to be able to help my brothers if needed.”

 

Bobby gave him a smile. “Boy, you really are a Winchester.”

 

At the time, Harry thought it was the greatest compliment Bobby could think of.

 

It was definitely the biggest compliment Harry could think of.




*****

 

When Bobby had handed him the phone with a ' call your damn brother ' grunt, Harry had done so, taking note of both the teasing between his brothers and the news of the hunt.

 

By the time he had ended the call, telling his brothers about Hermione had made him feel guilty for having avoided informing Hermione of his leaving. Without Hedwig, he couldn't warn Ron, but he knew that Hedwig would take a long time to get to her destination.

 

Then, he glanced at Bobby, starting to ask him if he knew how to find a number in the phone book, but the gruff man beat him to it.

 

“It has a plan set up for overseas calls, so you can call your friends.” Bobby informed him. “I also added Granger's number in your contacts. It's the one at home, obviously, I don't know if your friend has a personal one."

 

Harry smiled. “Thanks, Bobby!”

 

Bobby grunted, before standing up and saying. “Oh, I also put your new clothes in the room. With some weapons you might want to learn how to use them.”

 

Harry nodded, watching Bobby stomp out of the room, giving him the privacy he needed to talk to Hermione.

 

Scrolling through the address book, Harry reached Granger, before selecting the contact and letting the phone ring.

 

Hello ? ” A male voice replied. 

 

Harry assumed he was Hermione's father.

 

“Good morning, Mr. Granger. I'm Harry, a friend of Hermione's. Is she at home?” Harry asked politely.

 

Certain. One moment, please.

 

Harry smiled at the man's very English way of asking for a moment. Dean would have sworn about fifteen times in there.

 

Hello? Harry, is that really you?

 

“Hermione!” Harry's face broke into a huge smile at hearing his friend's voice. “It's so nice to hear from you, even though I'm pretty sure it's not really me!”

 

A silence greeted Hermione's words.

 

Then, in a calm voice, Hermione asked. “ What do you mean?

 

“I'm pretty sure it's all a dream and that I'm actually in the hospital wing from a blow to the head after a Quidditch match.” Harry revealed. “Am I in a coma?”

 

Harry, you're not in a coma . ” Hermione replied.

 

“And that's what you would say even if I were in a coma for real. ” Harry pointed out.

 

Okay, but you would notice you were in a coma. Hermione said. " There are echoes of the real world. So if nothing strange happens, you are not in a coma .

 

“Hermione, it almost seems like you don't know me !” Harry exclaimed, then checking to make sure Bobby hadn't heard him raise his voice. Finding that the man hadn't heard or didn't think it was necessary to go and check, he continued in a more controlled tone. “ Everything that happens in my life is crazy .”

 

All right . ” Hermione sighed, clearly worn out by her conversation with Harry. “ Stranger than usual, then .

 

“Okay.” Harry nodded. “My father was called John Winchester and I have two older brothers called Sam and Dean, and I live with them now. Is this weirder than normal, or are we used to this by now?”

 

The truth, the sad truth , was that they were used to that by now.

 

And Hermione's sigh, just a measly sigh and not even too deep, was clear proof of this.

 

Tell me everything .” Hermione demanded. “ Even if you think it's not important, Harry, tell me everything.

 

“First of all, I'm not in England anymore.” Harry began. “I was picked up from the Dursleys by Dean and Sam, and now I'm in America, which is where they live.”

 

Hermione didn't intervene, so Harry explained the test, the discovery of his brothers' work, how it had helped, and how he would help in the future.

 

“Sam is very soft-spoken, calm, and kind.” Harry concluded. “He clearly cares for me, and is as used to having a younger brother as I am to having two older ones. Dean has more experience, and he also told me I can call him whenever I want. For whatever reason.”

 

Dean hadn't said that. But he had insisted that Harry have a phone, so Harry assumed it was the same thing.

 

I didn't know there were muggles who knew about our world .” Hermione commented, clearly fascinated. “ It's extremely interesting, but also very dangerous. This is a huge risk! I wonder how the decision was made… a referendum, some muggle-born from a family of hunters, meetings between important parts of the two factions…

 

“The way hunters operate,” Harry began, “I think a mix of hunter wizards, or squibs who became hunters. Entwining, they saw that it was a different magic than their witches, and they accepted it. They have no leaders, not like us. And a referendum ? I don't even know how they could have a referendum in England on an American issue.”

 

Do you think there are hunters here in England too? ” Hermione looked excited. “ It would be so interesting to find them, compare their knowledge…

 

“I'm learning something, so, I'm available for your questions, Mione.” Harry said. “And if I don't know something, Bobby, Dean and Sam will answer it. By the way, do you know anything about vampires?”

 

Of course I know about vampires, Harry, they were on the first year curriculum! They are transformed by drinking the blood of their sire, some believe that you must die with vampire blood in your body, others that you must drink human blood, others that it is enough to have a relationship with the vampire himself to transform. ” Hermione was starting to quote their textbook. Harry could feel it in his gut.

 

“I meant, more… vegan vampires ?”

 

What do you mean by vegan? They can't help but drink human blood, they would die!

 

“What if they drank animal blood? Is it possible?” Harry asked.

 

Well, they would be a little weaker, but… of course, it would be possible. Although now, with donations and everything, it would be so easy to get human blood without hurting anyone! It's one of the agreements between the Ministry and vampires here in England!

 

Harry found it disgusting, but said nothing so as not to upset Hermione.

 

“If you feel up to it, can you send me what you know via message?” Harry asked. “Maybe even, I don't know, leave me your cell phone number? So as not to keep the line busy and not send Hedwig overseas.”

 

Of course ! ” Hermione shrieked.

 

Harry thought she was excited because it was the first time Harry had asked for something more than the minimum for the school work.

 

Seeing her enthusiasm, Harry said. “And, if you want… you can also tell me about your other lessons. I think Divination is a bit of nonsense, maybe I could swap it for Ancient Runes or Arithmancy, right?”

 

Hermione made a sound that Harry couldn't quite place, but it was okay.

 

What are your brothers like? ” Hermione asked.

 

Harry stopped, blinking.

 

What were his brothers like?

 

Courageous, intelligent, skilled, adventurous, but also thoughtful, quite noisy, short-tempered, nervous...

 

“Perfect.” Harry decided. “They are exactly as they should be.”

 

Are you happy? ” Hermione insisted. “ Do they treat you well?

 

“Hermione, I don't think I've ever been so happy in my life.” Harry said sincerely.

 

Then I have nothing to say. ” Hermione said, and Harry could feel her smile. “ I'm happy for you, Harry. You really deserve it.

 

"Thank you." Harry swallowed, fighting back tears. “Uh… can I ask who Stefan and The Vampire diaries are?”

 

Harry had no idea why Hermione had burst out laughing.




*******

 

Harry fiddled with his phone.

 

Dean had talked about a guy named Gordon who had gotten into trouble and who they had saved.

 

But he also said that John had many enemies, and they might be hunters jealous of his success.

 

Harry had had enemies who were wizards who were jealous of him, who should have been on the same side.

 

It made sense that it was a hereditary problem.

 

So, he called someone who could answer his doubts.

 

Harvelle’s.

 

Harry smiled at Ellen's voice. “Hi, Ellen, I'm Harry. Potter, that is, Winchester… Evans? We met last time."

 

I remember you, Harry . ” Ellen reassured him.

 

Harry was grateful that his nervous gasping had been stopped. Dean almost never stopped him, or too late , and Harry had already revealed too much to Dean. 

 

He wanted no mercy from this stranger .

 

What can I do for you? Are you hunting with your brothers?

 

“No, they went to deal with some vampires.” Harry said. “And they met a certain Gordon Walker.” Harry checked to make sure the name was right before continuing. “What do you know about him?”

 

He's a good hunter . ” Ellen said, her tone of voice controlled.

 

“A good man too?” Harry checked, noticing the woman's cautious tone of voice.

 

His brothers were with Gordon.

 

No. Look, warn your brothers to stay away from Gordon. He's an extremist. He's not worth the trouble he brings. ” Other than these.

 

Harry gasped. “I'll call Sam and tell him. Thank you, Ellen.”

 

Certain. Come and visit us soon . ” Ellen waved, before ending the call.

 

After hanging up, Harry tried to contact Sam.

 

Of the two, he was the one most likely not to be in a bar drinking.

 

Dean would respond, but he would be with Gordon.

 

And Harry didn't think it would be nice to say: Hey, your friend is some kind of extremist who no one likes, stay away from him!

 

Yes, it could have been slightly offensive.

 

However, Sam didn't answer, sending Harry straight to voicemail.

 

Hey, I'm Sam!

 

“Yes, I know who you are, dammit!” Harry exclaimed, before calling his other brother.

 

Who answered on the first ring.

 

Hi, Harry, how are you? Everything is fine?

 

“Is Sam with you?” Harry asked.

 

Was it rude not to say hello and reassure Dean? Sure, but Sam wasn't answering his phone.

 

No, he's back in the motel . ” Dean replied. “ Why ?"

“His phone is sending me to voicemail.” Harry explained.

 

Which wasn't like Sam.

 

I'll go look for him .” Dean said, before ending the call.

 

Harry just hoped he could find Sam.

Notes:

Harry: You think Dean likes me?
Bobby: He herassed me cause he couldn't talk with you.
Harry:...
Harry: But you think he likes me?

***

Bobby: So, you run on your own, I'll teach you how to shot and here's a new phone, clothes and books.
Harry: For me?
Bobby: No, for the stranger outisde.
Harry: There's a stranger outside? Where?
Bobby: You're an idiot. It's genetic.
Harry: *nods*

***

Harry: I'll tell everything to Hermione.
Harry: *remember all the dangers*
Harry: I'll wait till I have enough to distract her with, and then I'll tell her everything.

***

Hermione: Harry?
Harry: My life is good and I think I'm in a coma.
Hermione: Why?
Harry: uh... my life is good?
Hermione: And?
Harry: Have you seen my life?

***

Hermione: *gives a lot of information*
Harry. That's interesting, but... who is Stefan?
Hermione: You're an idiot.
Harry: You should meet Bobby, you'd get along.

***

Harry: *calls Sam*
Sam's phone: Hi! This is Sam!
Harry: I know your fucking name!!! Now answer the phone, you son of a bitch!
Bobby: Ah, I totally see the Dean in him.

***

Dean: Harry, hi!
Harry: Where's Sam?
Dean: No hi?
Harry: Hi Dean, where's Sam? I think he's been kidnapped.
Dean: I'll look for him.
Harry: Also, Gordon is a crazy one. Stay away from him.
Dean: You were on speaker.
Harry: Oh. Hi Gordon. You're a crazy one, and my brother should stay away from you. No offense.
Dean: I totally see Sam in you.
Harry: Bobby thinks I'm like you.
Dean: Why?
Harry, thinking about the swears he said to his phone: I don't know.

Chapter 10: Not all monsters do monstrous things

Summary:

Sam's POV of the vampires episode.

Notes:

Hi!

I really hope you'll like this chapter (and for the ones that doesn't know, I am writing some oneshots for the Cultober event around this main story!)

Also... the title is a quote of Teen Wolf, cause I love the quote and feel like could apply to Sam and Harry just fine!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sam woke up groggily, having no idea where he was.

 

He was tied up, he realized belatedly. Well, tight, but… not too painful.

 

The chair was wooden, old, Sam could feel the dampness under his fingers.

 

The floor was ruined in one place, the tiles removed, lifted, and crumbled.

 

Sam could smell the field’s life .

 

An abandoned building in the middle of nowhere.

 

Yes, it wasn't suspicious at all .

 

“I know you're awake.” A female voice said. “Your heartbeat is racing up.”

 

Sam opened his eyes, looking at the person who had most likely brought him there.

 

A woman, with wavy dark brown hair, dark, almost black eyes, pale skin.

 

“The vampires, I presume.” Sam said, moving his wrists, testing the ropes binding him. “To what do I owe the pleasure of your company?”

 

The woman smiled slightly. “My name is Lenore. You are here because of a request from me.”

 

“I'm not joining for dinner, sorry, I'm still full from the snack I had before.” Sam taunted the vampire.

 

“I wasn't inviting you to dinner, Sam.” Lenore said. “I just want to ask you for eight hours.”

 

“Of what?” Sam blinked in surprise.

 

“Of time . Give us eight hours and we'll be out of town.” Lenore promised. “I'm only asking for eight hours .”

 

“So we should let you get away with all the murders ?” Sam scoffed even at mere idea.

 

“We're not the ones killing, it's Gordon who's killing us .” Lenore exclaimed, finally seeming animated for the first time during their conversation. “We don't feed on people, only on livestock .”

 

“It was you with the cows.” Sam deduced, realizing that their initial idea was correct .

 

They met the real Vampires-Stefan .

 

Lenore nodded. “It weakens us a little, but it's the only way to not hurt humans.”

 

Sam stood still, pondering the idea, fighting the hope that was working its way up his chest from his heart.

 

“Just give us eight hours to leave.” Lenore asked again. "Please." She then begged.

 

Sam remembered their last encounter with vampires.

 

Against three hunters, they would have had no problem.

 

Yet Lenore was begging . Lenore wasn't hurting him. Lenore seemed sincere .

 

“We didn't ask to be vampires.” Lenore continued. “And we're looking for a way to not hurt anyone else. Why do we have to be killed?”

 

Sam closed his eyes.

 

Sam had visions, visions related to the Yellow-Eyed Demon, Azazel . Sam was a monster, but Sam hadn't asked to be a monster and Dean hadn't killed him and would never kill him.

 

Sam was alive, why couldn't Lenore and her people be?

 

"All right." Sam agreed. “I can convince Dean, but there's nothing I can do about Gordon.”

 

“We don't expect that from you.” Lenore reassured him, excusing the lack of opportunity to actually help . “But even if you and Dean back out, that's more than enough for us.”

 

Sam had accepted the deal, the hope that had gripped him hard to fight.

 

Then, he had been blindfolded and taken back to the motel.

 

He had been brought back safe and sound , without even a scratch on him, to the motel where he had been taken.

 

Motel currently occupied by Gordon and Dean.

 

“The vampires must have taken him, Dean.” Gordon was saying, hand balled into a fist on the table, a map spread out in front of the two of them. “We must act before everything ends up like with my sister!”

 

Sam had no idea what Gordon meant, but he knew he couldn't let them go.

 

"I am here." Sam exclaimed, raising his hands and showing his empty gums to his brother and Gordon, thinking that the hunter might accuse him of becoming one of them and killing him in a heartbeat. “But I appreciate the thought, man.”

 

Gordon nodded. “Anything for another hunter.”

 

Dean, however, walked towards Sam with a determined step, his expression stormy, then pulling him into a tight hug.

 

In a low voice, he said. “Harry told me you weren't answering your phone. I thought you were in danger..."

 

Sam felt his chest loosen.

 

Sam was a monster, but Dean was worried about what might happen to him.

 

"After." Sam promised, also speaking softly.

 

Eight hours.

 

He could give Lenore eight hours.

 

And since he couldn't stop Gordon from his hunt…

 

“We still have to search for their hideout.” Sam announced. “Gordon is right, it's too dangerous.”

 

Gordon seemed pleased by Sam, disgusting Sam to no end , but Dean was looking at him shocked, as if he couldn't recognize Sam .

 

“Any ideas?” Sam asked, ignoring his brother and looking at the map spread out on the table, trying to figure out how the vampires would leave the city and how to stop Gordon from catching them while they did.

 

Would they take a bus? That would have been very smart. Gordon couldn't have killed the vampires if they were surrounded by people .

 

Gordon began to explain what he had, and Sam listened intently.

 

He had to know how Gordon thought in order to stop him.

 

*****

 

“Where have you been?” Dean asked. “And how long have you been all about killing vampires?”

 

Sam and Dean were in the car, behind Gordon's red van, heading towards an abandoned farm.

 

Gordon had said they were in one, but he wasn't sure which one it might be.

 

Four hours.

 

They had spent four hours strategizing and gathering weapons, Sam would make sure they spent as much time looking for them.

 

“Were you with Gordon the whole time?” Sam asked. “While I wasn't there, I mean?”

 

Because if Gordon had been alone for even a second with their things or their car, that would have been a problem .

 

Sam didn't know if Gordon knew how to use bugs, but he seemed exactly the type to spy on his own hunting buddies.

 

I hunt better alone.

 

“Of course, he was with me when Harry called to say he couldn't reach you.” Dean started to say, still following Gordon's van. “He speculated that the vampires might have taken you to take revenge for the loss of one of them, and we went together to try to find out where you might have been.” Sam felt his gaze on his neck. “Sammy?”

 

“The vampires took me. And I don't want to kill them." Sam said. “I'm just giving them time to get away from him .”

 

Dean swallowed. “They're monsters, Sam.”

 

"Me too." Sam replied. "Will you cut my head as well, Dean?”

 

Dean winced, gripping the steering wheel.

 

“Then, trust me . Lenore doesn't deserve this.” Sam promised his brother, heart lightening at how sick Dean seemed at the opportunity to hurt his brother. “I'm here, perfectly unharmed, right?”

 

“It's an empty search, then?” Dean asked. “Are they even here?”

 

“They’re in one of these farms.” Sam nodded. “Judging by the route we've taken, they were over a bridge, so I'd say much further than here.”

 

Dean snorted. “Did you start the search from the opposite side on purpose ?”

 

“I just want to give them a chance to live.” Sam replied, defending himself.

 

“I wasn't judging you, Sammy.” Dean said.  “I was impressed . Gordon didn’t realize anything was wrong.”

 

“You said Harry tried to call me?” Sam changed the subject, feeling guilty for not having responded to his other brother.

 

They assured him he could call any time of day, and when he called Sam, Sam didn't answer.

 

Dean nodded and Sam picked up the phone, calling Harry.

 

Sam !"

 

Sam grimaced, feeling even more guilty . “I'm sorry, Harry. I was kidnapped, I didn't have my phone with me.”

 

Dean gave him a dry look, as if to reproach him for upsetting Harry, but the boy responded with a sigh of relief.

It happened to Ron once too. Never for me, but maybe it's because I usually like to go alone, without needing to be kidnapped before .

 

Dean sighed tiredly, rubbing the forehead and muttering something like ' damn gray hair ', but Sam just smiled, incredibly relieved.

“It could be a family thing .” Sam offered, feeling Harry's amusement even over the phone. “Look, we're on the hunt for vampires. We'll call you later, okay?”

 

I heard the quotation marks from here . ” Harry murmured instead, completely ignoring what Sam had said. “ Are you still with Gordon? Ellen said it is inadvisable to stay with him. He's an exalted man .

 

Sam looked at Dean with a raised eyebrow, proud that he had been right all along.

 

“We'll render him harmless, kiddo.” Dean promised. “And we will be careful.”

 

Harry snorted. " You said it. Don't get too hurt when things go wrong .

 

“Things are going to be great, kiddo.” Dean protested. “You'll see.”



***

 

Things had gone wrong.

 

Gordon had managed to find the vampires, Dean had almost joined him in his decision to exterminate them all, but then he had decided to trust Sam and they had both managed to knock Gordon out, then tying him to a chair to keep him away from the vampires.

 

Dean turned to Sam, glancing at Gordon and looking at the vampires. “Take them to safety. I'll keep an eye on Gordon."

 

Sam nodded.

 

Evidently, Dean had decided that vampires were less dangerous than Gordon, and so had sent his little brother with them.

 

As he drove towards the bus station, the three vampires were staring at him in silence.

 

“The others?” Sam asked, looking at Lenore, sitting next to him.

 

“We were the last ones who had to leave.” Lenore replied. “They are already far away, heading towards the next meeting point.”

 

"That’s good." Sam nodded, relieved.

 

Lenore wasn't a monster, and neither was Sam.

 

“You chose a monster over another hunter.” Lenore murmured, sounding surprised.

 

“I did the right thing.” Sam replied. “And I promised you.”

 

"Thank you." Lenore smiled. “Thank you for trusting me.”

 

Sam smiled back.

 

It was a good feeling, doing the right thing, saving people.

 

It made him feel less dirty and more Sam .

 

"When you want." Sam promised.




****




Back at Bobby's, Sam smiled the entire time Dean hovered worriedly around Harry, checking to see if he'd eaten.

 

Harry was much more interested in showing him what he had learned: Sam had never seen someone learn to shoot a gun in such a short time.

 

“Bobby said I can learn to shoot a bow and arrow!” Harry smiled. "I can't wait!"

 

Sam shook his head, amused.

 

He couldn't remember ever being so excited about learning to shoot a bow, but Sam suspected it had more to do with John than the activity itself.

 

He had enjoyed shooting arrows when Dean was around.

 

The older brother had always been proud.

 

“By the way, it was nice of you,” Sam said, “to send me all that information for Lenore and the other vampires.”

 

Harry had in fact called Hermione Granger, his best friend in England, who had been quick and very precise to send all the information regarding the agreements between wizards and vampires in England, claiming that in America things were all much more well structured and progressive.

 

The message also included a threat to Sam and Dean, saying that if they ever hurt Harry, no one would ever find their bodies.

 

And also an additional file just for Harry, to broaden his studies and explore other courses.

 

Sam wondered why Harry even needed to learn those things. It wasn't as if Dean would let him go to a school where Harry would be in daily danger .

 

“Lenore deserves better.” Harry shrugged. “Just because she's considered a monster doesn't mean she is or should be one.”

 

Sam smiled. “I agree with you.” 

 

Maybe he and Harry were made of the same thing.

 

Both were forced to see themselves as the strange ones, the wrong ones , when in reality they weren't .

 

Harry was a wizard, Sam was some kind of psychic.

 

Neither of them were monsters.

 

And Sam wouldn't change any of that. 

Notes:

Sam: *waking up*
Sam: *hands tied, head pounding*
Sam: Oh, I was kidnapped.
Sam: again.

Sam: Oh, well, whatever.

***

Lenore: You're here cause I wanted to...
Sam: I have already eaten, so I'm not staying for dinner.
Lenore: I didn't want to invite you for dinner.
Sam: ...
Sam: That's rude.

***

Sam: Hi, I'm fine!
Gordon: We thought the vampires had you!
Sam: No... I just didn't want to be near you.
Harry: That's fair.
Dean: *done with his younger siblings*

***

Dean: So you lied to us?
Sam: Yup
Dean: And you manipulated Gordon to make him do what you wanted?
Sam: Basically.
Dean: And you have no intention to kill Lenore?
Sam: Exactly.
Dean: I'm impressed.

***

Sam: Don't worry.
Harry: But you didn't answer your phone!
Sam: I was kidnapped, sorry. I didn't have the phone with me.
Dean: You'll scare him!
Harry: Oh, that's fine. It happens like eight time a week at Hogwarts.
Dean: OMG, to you?
Harry: Oh no.
Dean: Thank, God.
Sam: Wait...
Harry: I don't need to be kidnapped, I just go on my own.
Sam: There it is.
Dean: Oh, God.

***

Sam: Who are you?
Dean: And how did you find us?
Hermione; It isn't important. If you treat Harry bad, I'm going to be the last face you'll see.
Ron: *nods*
Harry: So you met Hermione and Ron...

***

Sam: What are this?
Harry: School job.
Sam: *thinking about how Dean is going to freak out*
Sam: Cool.

Dean: Not cool, what the hell?

Chapter 11: Happy Birthday, Brat

Summary:

Harry's birthday

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Dean wasn't anxious.

 

Dean wasn't going to get anxious just over a little thing like that

 

“Did you get Hermione Granger's call too?” Sam's voice made him jump. “I don't think I've received this many threats before. And we have received many threats in our life.”

 

Dean shivered. 

 

Harry had called his friend while they were on a vampire hunt (which was fine , because Dean wasn't going to be the brother who kept his younger brother from having friends or maintaining connections to a life that hadn't included Dean ), and Hermione Granger had decided that setting the record straight with the two of them was an essential thing to do for Harry's safety. 

 

Which, again, was fine

 

Harry deserved friends who defended him with everything they had, who didn't let anything stop him from defending him and protecting him, not even physical distance or legality

 

And Dean, as Sam had just pointed out, had been dealing with demons and monsters for as long as he had four years , therefore a fourteen year old girl shouldn't have been a problem. 

 

But, damn it, Hermione Granger was damn terrifying. 

 

"That's not it." Dean shook his head, because it wasn't really a problem. 

 

Dean was scared, but he could handle the challenge Hermione had thrown at him. 

 

Taking care of his younger brother was what Dean did best, and taking care of Harry would be exactly like taking care of Sam. 

 

And, now, Dean was older and had already played that game once, with less experience and a lot more worry. 

 

It would have been child's play. 

 

Sure ,” Sam said, sarcastically, “I'm sure you have no trouble digesting the fact that you've been emotionally and mentally shattered and scarred for life by a fourteen-year-old girl. So if it's not the mental wound that will never heal again, what are you thinking?”

 

“It will soon be the thirty-first of July.” Dean murmured. “Harry's birthday, especially. And I have to throw a surprise party for our little brother.”

 

Sam nodded. "Right. And when are you going to tell him that you won't let him go back to Hogwarts?"

 

Dean gave Sam a dry look, his eyes narrowing. “When we're both ready for that particular discussion. And now is not the time.”

 

“Look,” Sam, like Dean expected he would have done, he completely ignored Dean's wishes and continued talking about a fundamentally useless thing , “I know that you want Harry to stay. But you can't make him stay, Dean. You can't come into his life and start controlling it.”

 

“I'm his older brother.” Dean bit out, knowing he was being too harsh towards his brother, but not wanting to change his mind. "It's my job to take care of my thirteen-year-old brother. I thought you would understand! You yourself said several times that you wanted a safe life , Sam. How can you let him go to Hogwarts? It seems more dangerous than all our hunts combined!”

 

“I know you're worried, Dean, and I certainly don't want to push Harry into danger.” Sam sighed. “Just, listen to me for a moment, okay? You can't force Harry. It won't work, trust me.”

 

“Why wouldn't keeping him safe work?” Dean asked, annoyed, staring at Sam with narrowed eyes. He just wanted to finish a surprise party and pass the first test Hermione Granger had thrown at him, not argue about Harry with Sam. 

 

“Because you would oblige him to stay here, and Harry would see you as the bad guy that keeps him away from his life, from the life that was his until a month ago .” Sam sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Look, I wanted a safe life, and I walked away from you. I didn't want to distance myself from either of you, but when Dad brought up the school or you thing, I got mad and decided that if he was going to try to control me, he might as well see for the first time what it was like to hear the word no .” Sam looked down. “I wasn't really thinking clearly, about Mom or you, or… well, about anything other than the fact that I was sick of being treated like a soldier , of the careless way Dad sent us hunting, saying that families deserved a moment of tranquility, a family Christmas, while we never spent one together.”

 

Dean swallowed. They never talked about Stanford, they never talked about their distance. 

 

It was an unwritten agreement. Don't mention that part of their life. 

 

“Dean, to prove a point, I haven't spoken to Dad in four years . And, after you insisted too much, I stopped talking to you for two .” Sam shook his head. “I know Harry and I are not the same person, but… the possibility of him reacting badly to your desire to protect him is very high.”

 

"Why?" Dean asked, his voice hoarse. “I just want to keep him safe .”

 

“Well, you've seen his relatives , haven't you?” Sam suddenly had an annoyed expression, due to his inability to get back at the three beings who had been bothering their little brother for a long time, for too long. Any trouble Sam threw at them was mysteriously resolved in short order.  “I don't think Harry is used to having adults who genuinely care about his needs and have his well-being in mind. I think he's more used to being controlled, threatened and teased. He would see your interest in him as a way of controlling him, and keeping him under control.”

 

“But that's not it…” Dean sighed. “That's not what I want to do.”

 

“I know, and Harry will know too.” Sam said. “That's why you need a plan for when you confront Harry about it, because he won't see it positively.”

 

Dean took a deep breath. “I feel terribly guilty.”

 

“Don't be.” Sam shook his head. “Now, we can plan the best birthday party for Harry and then figure out how to tell him that, well… going back to Hogwarts might be a little trickier than expected.”

 

Dean smiled. “I'm surprised you don't want him to go back there, you know, with all your insistence on education and stuff.”

 

“I want Harry to be safe and happy.” Sam replied cautiously. “And I want to make sure he has everything he needs. If he wants to go back to Hogwarts, I'll have to think of a way for him to have him under control and safe. I'm even willing to move into the castle illegally to keep him safe, if needed. And I know that Hermione Granger, and the wizarding family that was mentioned in the threats, will be willing to keep him safe." Sam sighed. “That said, knowing all of this , I think Harry would return to Hogwarts out of a sense of duty, for a responsibility that isn't really his responsibility, and to find a sense of belonging somewhere. Hermione and Ron, his best friends… they are also his family, Dean, and Harry sees Hogwarts as his home. I think it's this, more than anything else, that pushes him back to school.”

 

“He doesn't need an illusion or a false family,” Dean exclaimed, “he has us!”

 

“You and I know it.” Sam nodded, making Dean feel relieved at the support he was showing him. “But does Harry know?”

 

Dean couldn't answer the question. 

 

***

 

When Dean returned to Harry's room in Bobby's house, decorated during the hunt, it was to see his younger brother wrapped in a burrito of blankets, with a bowl of milk on his lap and busy talking to someone on the computer. 

 

“…And then, I sent Sam the information Hermione had found, and Sam informed Lenore what they could do to be safe.” Harry was finishing his story. "That was brilliant, Mione, thank you so much."

 

Don't worry, Harry, it's always a pleasure when you're interested. ” The female voice that had terrified Dean on the phone was extremely softer as she addressed his brother. 

 

A male voice said, clearly excited. “ Vampires?! Merlin, your brothers are completely crazy! Harry, it is genetic !

 

Harry snorted. “Tell me one time, just one time, when I did something crazy.”

 

The male voice coughed. “ Your whole life, Harry, is crazy.”

 

Hermione said, as an Ouch blared from the computer. “ What Ron was trying to say, in his infinity sensibility, it's that you were convinced you were in a coma because you were happy. Clearly, you're not really used to it.

 

And you are happy while hunting vampires, demons and monsters. ” Ron said. “ Forgive me if I think you are completely crazy !”

 

“Okay, first of all,” Harry raised his hand, showing it for the first time since his personal burrito, “I resent that definition. Secondly, thinking you're in a coma to suddenly have two older brothers out of nowhere makes perfect sense. Third point, they weren't vampires, monsters and demons. Just a killer clown and I didn't go on the vampire hunt because Bobby said it might be dangerous. But, I learned to shoot.” Harry nodded. “I shoot pretty well, if you're interested.”

 

And it should convince us that you're not crazy... how? Hermione asked. 

 

“You are narrow-minded.” Harry rolled his eyes, making sure the camera showed it. “But, what I meant is… I don't know, it's cute…”

 

No, don't say it's nice to have older brothers, because trust me it's not at all!” Ron exclaimed. “I mean, Bill and Charlie are absolutely amazing, you'll know when you see them. But Percy, Fred and George? They’re a nightmare! You don't want to have your own Percy, Fred and George!

 

Harry laughed, shaking his head. “I mean, I think Fred and George are pretty brilliant. They just have a little problem trying to cheer people up.”

 

Little problem? ” Ron looked shocked. 

 

Dean should have interfered, but he really didn't want to disturb his brother in his moment of peace, so he started to retreat. 

 

But Harry's words later, as he was about to leave, made him stop. 

 

“No, I think they really care about me." Harry looked surprised and shocked by the thought, but said. “And… I trust them, Ron. I guess you'll understand when you see them, right?”

 

Right, Hogwarts! ” Ron seemed to smile. “ You're coming, right? Do your brothers know how to take you or do we have to think of something?

 

“I'll talk to them about it.” Harry looked shy. “I mean, we have a month to figure out the details, right?”

 

Yes, Harry, nobody is rushing you.” Hermione's voice was threatening, as if she were daring Ron to hurry Harry. 

 

For school, of course, no rush. But remember the World Cup, man, it happens only once in a lifetime , and I would hate for you to lose it! ” Ron said enthusiastically, immune to Hermione's tone of voice (or maybe just used to being threatened). 

 

“Do you think Dean and Sam would enjoy Quidditch?” Harry asked. “It would be nice, wouldn't it, to bring them?”

 

I think you are Harry Potter and you can do anything you want. ” Ron laughed at the thought. “ Hey, can you imagine Malfoy's face when he realizes that your brothers are muggles?

 

Hermione didn't seem to find it funny. “Ron, this is not to be joked about certain things! Harry will already have his problems, without adding Malfoy to the situation!

 

“I'll tell you what,” Harry said, “if he makes one racist comment too many, which means, if he makes just one racist comment , I'll shoot him somewhere in the body, and watch him freak out."

 

Fantastic! ” Ron esultò. 

 

Dean smiled. He liked this Ron more and more. 

 

That's not great, Ron, we're not encouraging Harry to shoot someone!” Hermione scolded him. 

 

“I don't need encouragement.” Harry shook his head. “Just an alibi later.”

 

Dean smiled even more. 

 

Well. ” Hermione agreed. “ If Malfoy deserves it, please shoot him and rid us all of his presence.

 

“Hermione, this blessing will remain with me until the end of my days.” Harry teased. 

 

Dean jumped when he heard Bobby yell, alerting everyone that lunch was ready. 

 

“Oh, guys, I have to go! It's time for lunch!” Harry smiled, trying to free himself from the burrito/blanket and falling out of bed soon after. 

 

And this is the Boy Who Lived, ladies and gentlemen. ” Ron teased. “ Admire him.

 

Ron! ” Hermione scolded him, before looking softer and saying. “ Harry, I told you that being in a blanket at this hour would ruin your balance.

 

“No balance ruined!” Harry smiled. “Actually, I hadn't eaten anything up until this point, so it's totally fine.”

 

Dean felt worried, and he knew from the inhale on the other end of the computer that he wasn't the only one. 

 

You haven't eaten at all ? Harry, you can't skip meals like that, it's dangerous !

 

“Hermione, I can't hear you very well.” Harry was crumpling a plastic package with one hand. “What… I don't…” Then, he turned off the communication and sighed. 

 

When he opened the door, he looked at a not very happy Dean. “Were you eavesdropping on my private conversations?”

 

“Were you having a sleepover in the middle of the morning?” Dean asked back. 

 

"Yes." Harry nodded, even clicking his tongue. “With the time zones and everything, it was really the only way.”

 

“And did you put it down to your friend when she worried about your health?” Dean asked, amused and worried at the same time. “Harry, you have to eat.”

 

"I ate." Harry snorted. 

 

Dean raised an eyebrow.

 

“A coffee, or maybe ten, but that's not the point.” Harry stopped him. “I just wanted to talk to Ron soon, and I knew he would be worried about me! I have no way to contact him, magic and technology don't work very well when mixed..."

 

“I don't judge you, kiddo,” Dean shook his head, “if you want to call your friends, go ahead. Don't ruin your biological clock and your meals to do it, though.”

 

My biological clock ?” Harry taunted Dean. “Now you're worried about my biological clock? I saw you eating a hamburger for breakfast , Dean.”

 

“I hadn't slept, so it was dinner .” Dean defended himself.

 

Harry raised an eyebrow at Dean. “Do you want to say more, or do you think that's enough for now, biological clock ?”

 

“You…” Dean blinked, before shaking his head and pointing up the stairs without saying anything else.

 

Harry, passing him, snorted. “Just as I imagined.” He murmured.

 

Dean sighed.

 

He would have been exactly like a young Sam.

 

***

 

“So, boy, it's your birthday soon, right?” Bobby asked, placing the plate in front of Harry, in his place between Dean and Sam.

 

“Yes, tomorrow, actually.” Harry frowned, as if thinking. “Uh, yeah, just tomorrow.”

 

Dean froze. How had he forgotten that the next day was Harry's birthday?

 

He had only one task: to remember the birthdays of the children around him.

 

Harry included.

 

He was an idiot.

 

"Well." Bobby groaned. “I'm sure your English friends will be able to do something for you.”

 

Harry had a huge smile on his face. “Never underestimate Hermione Granger.” He said, speaking very seriously. “Once, she set fire to a teacher to protect me.”

 

Dean felt a mix of panic and stress creeping over him.

 

Not only did he have to make the best birthday day for Harry, but Harry’s best friend, the same one who had threatened Dean and Sam, apparently had no problem setting people on fire to protect Harry.

 

“Why would she hurt a teacher?” Dean asked, blinking.

 

“Oh, in the end it wasn't Snape who tried to kill me, but Quirrell. Hermione knocked Quirrell over as she ran to burn Snape, therefore this stopped his spell.” Harry explained calmly, as if murderous professors were a perfectly normal thing .

 

Were they ? Dean was going crazy. Hogwarts had murderous professors, and Harry was so used to having murderous professors that he didn't care at all?

 

Damn Sam and his way of approaching the argument, Dean was going to keep Harry away from Hogwarts no matter what.

 

“Quirrell… he was another professor, right?” Sam inquired, looking rather pale in the face.

 

“Uh, yeah, he taught Defense Against the Dark Arts.” Harry nodded. “A contradiction, given that he worked for a Dark Lord , but still…”

 

“And now, where is he?” Dean asked, starting to wonder if he should introduce the wizards to the discovery of guns.

 

“He died at the end of my first year, two years ago.” Harry replied. “Well, the next professor found himself with no memory after he tried to curse me and Ron. Dumbledore says the position is cursed, and in fact he can't keep a professor for more than a year."

 

Dean coughed. “Sorry, take away the memory ? Is there a spell to remove the memories ?”

 

Harry nodded seriously. “I think there's a spell for pretty much everything. Well, except for creating food and water. I'm not sure why, Mione will surely know more. Oh, and not even to bring the dead back to life.”

 

Dean looked at a slightly sick Sam. Sam nodded back.

 

With a relieved sigh, Dean calmed down.

 

At least he knew Sam would support him in keeping Harry at home, away from murderous professors and cursed teachers .

 

***

 

Pie? Check.

 

Festoons? Check.

 

Balloons? Check.

 

Gifts? Check.

 

Food? Check.

 

People? Check. (Even though it was really just Dean, Sam, Bobby.)

 

What else did a magical thirteen year old need for a birthday party?

 

Dean was squinting, before gasping when he felt a hand rest on his shoulder.

 

"Everything okay?" Sam was looking at him worriedly. “You seem… not quite there.”

 

"Everything is fine." Dean sighed, before saying. “Do you think something is missing?” He asked, pointing to the table.

 

Sam frowned, before shaking his head and saying. “It's got everything that counts for a birthday party, Dean. I'm sure Harry will love it."

 

Dean smiled. “I hope you're right.”

 

***

 

Harry had loved the party.

 

Or rather, Harry had cried, and Dean had been afraid that he had offended him unforgivably, before he admitted that he had never had a birthday party before, and that he absolutely loved the hideous decorations and unbirthday cake that Dean had managed to find at the nearest market.

 

Then, Dean wanted to shoot Harry’s relatives and make their tracks disappear into thin air.

 

“It's illegal, Dean.” Harry said, after Dean had murmured his desire towards the unworthy relatives .

 

“Kidnapping too, yet apparently you were guilty of kidnapping someone.” Dean replied.

 

"No. My godfather who was wrongfully arrested and illegally escaped from Azkaban kidnapped my best friend. I have never been kidnapped." Harry smiled. “Usually, I willingly follow those who want to kidnap me.”

 

Dean groaned, while Sam chuckled.

 

“Shut up, Bitch.” Dean glanced at Sam.

 

“Shut up, Jerk.” Sam laughed again, winking at Harry.

 

“Do you want a pillow, Dean?” Harry teased. “You look like you're about to pass out.”

 

“You… you're a little brat !” Dean exclaimed.


“And apparently you're a jerk, but I don't tell you that all the time.” Harry shrugged, just like the little brat he was. “Okay, when you fall to the floor, you'll realize that you really wish you had a pillow.”

 

“Shut up, brat.” Dean said with a smile. “And happy birthday.”

 

“Thanks, jerk.” Harry said calmly.

Notes:

Hermione: I'll kill you
Dean&Sam: *scarred for life*

***

Harry: I haven't done breakfast
Hermione: WHAT?
Harry: Oh no, the computer isn't working.

Dean: WHAT?
Harry: Shut up, you ate hamburgers for breakfast

***

Dean: Look, I don't want Harry to be hurt, you don't want Harry to be hurt, let's not Harry be hurt
Sam: Fantastic plan, but have you met Harry?

***

Dean: I made this birthday party for Harry.
Harry: *cries for happiness*
Dean: I ruined my brother, oh no!

***

Dean: *worried*
Harry: You look as you're going to faint.
Dean: You're a brat
Harry: And you're a jerk.

Chapter 12: Letting Go of the Dead

Summary:

Harry, Sam and Dean visit Greenville

Notes:

If anyone is wondering, the start of the chapter is August 4 (2006), the friday after 31 july. And the day after there is the visit to Mary's grave.

Yes, I went looking for the friday after Harry's birthday, since in chapter 8 I mentioned it.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“This is your first visit, sweetheart?”

 

Harry had decided that the doctor before him was a pretty cool one. She wasn’t too impatient, she was kind and polite, and most importantly, she didn’t treat him like he had some rare, highly infectious, contagious disease .

 

“Yes, actually.” Harry nodded, after glancing at Dean and finding him smiling at the receptionist.

 

“Ah.” The doctor pursed her lips, shooting Dean an unimpressed look, prompting Harry to say.

 

“I used to live with my maternal aunt and uncle, it’s a long story.” Harry scratched the back of his head, feigning embarrassment. “Dean only managed just now to get me out of there.”

 

“Ah, good.” She smiled, suddenly relaxed, before saying, “So, you don’t know what to expect, do you?”

 

“Not really.” Harry admitted, glancing at the equipment and looking less than pleased about having to try to use it. “It’s not dangerous , is it?”

 

“Don’t worry, it’s perfectly safe.” The doctor reassured him. “I just need to make sure I have the right prescription for the lenses, otherwise you can’t see properly.”

 

Harry frowned, wondering if some of his headaches were actually just regular headaches from eye strain.

 

Even Hermione would rub her eyes sometimes, complaining about the pain.

 

Harry nodded at the doctor, indicating that he understood and would follow the directions, losing himself in the different names and explanations the woman was giving.

 

Four days after his birthday, Dean had dragged him downtown, away from Bobby’s comfortable house, to ‘ fix his damned eyes ’ and ‘ fix everything his stupid relatives didn’t fix ’.

 

Harry was still unsure what Dean meant by that second sentence, and was also quite worried.

 

But Sam wouldn’t allow anything too illegal (then again, both of his brothers seemed to think that legality was overrated , so Harry wasn’t sure where the line was for the two of them), and Sam had just been amused by Dean’s actions, speaking sarcastically to his older brother.

 

Harry sighed, just waiting for the moment when they could go home.

 

The doctor had said it would take about forty-five minutes to finish the exam, and Harry was pretty sure they’d be home right after.

 

He could handle forty-five minutes.

 

Only Dean had decided to do it all right then.

 

“I don’t need clothes, Dean.” Harry sighed, running a hand through his hair, making it even more unruly. “Bobby’s already gotten me everything I might need.”

 

“Bobby’s an old man, he doesn’t know what young people like these days.” Dean shook his head. “No, we’ll get you better things here and then go home.”

 

The clothes had only been their last stop. After the eye exam, Dean had taken him for a full vaccination, and then gone to buy the new finished glasses, similar in design but with rectangular lenses instead of round ones, and then they had gone to buy different accessories, like a watch, and some clothes.

 

“And a leather jacket is what young people like these days?” Harry frowned. “I can tell I don’t like it. Not at all .”

 

“Of course you do, you just don’t have much imagination.” Dean reassured him. “See, that’s perfectly normal. But you can get all the clothes you want now.”

 

Harry glanced at Dean’s shirt. “I don’t wear flannel. It’s just horrible to look at.”

 

Dean rolled his eyes, shrugging. “I won’t make you wear flannel if you don’t want to, kiddo, but you have to get at least one dress today.”

 

Harry sighed, letting his eyes fall on a black t-shirt, with a band logo on it.

 

“ACDC?” Dean was smiling proudly. “Well, we’ll make a true believer out of you.”

 

“Just so you know, I’ve never listened to one of their songs,” Harry informed him, adding the shirt to the frankly useless amount of shirts Dean had pulled out, knowing his brother wouldn’t put anything down from it.

 

“It doesn’t matter, your blood knows it’s amazing.” Dean kept his smile on his face, and headed for the store’s checkout. “Goodwill is the perfect place to buy these wonderful treats, don’t let anyone ever say anything against it.”

 

Harry checked the prices on the way out, and realized he knew where he’d send the Weasleys if they ever needed new clothes.

 

There were some clothes wizards used that could pass for Muggles, if it weren’t for the bright, strange colors wizards liked to use. But a simple Transfiguration, or maybe a Charm, would still do the trick.

 

It was something worth mentioning to Ron on their next call.

 

“Can we go home now ?” Harry asked, sighing wearily.

 

He hadn't done anything special, but he was still feeling the strain of

all the numerous moves and the way Dean had tracked all his movements.

 

He was going to turn into a mother chicken, Harry was sure of it.

 

“Yeah, we’re done, kiddo.” Dean nodded, ruffling Harry’s hair. “Let’s go home.”

 

***

 

Harry was returning from Bobby’s kitchen with a bag of crisps, having been sent out to get something to eat by the man himself, when he heard Sam and Dean’s voices in the next room.

 

“You want to go see Mom?” Dean looked incredulous, and angry. “ Now ? With Harry in the other room?”

 

“The plan was to have Harry come with us , of course.” Sam said, sounding piqued. “And I don’t see what’s wrong with that, actually. Harry’s not a kid, and he knows Dad was married to Mom.”

 

“Don’t you see the harm in taking Harry, our brother , to visit the grave of the woman our father was with? Before he had a child with another woman ?”

 

“It’s not like they were married at the time.” Sam replied. “I mean, can we just accept that Harry is mature enough to realize that doesn’t mean we’re blaming him for whatever our father did before he was even born?”

 

Dean didn’t answer for a while before he decided. “It doesn’t seem right , that’s all.”

 

“Well, I don’t see anything wrong with that.” Harry said, walking in and looking at them both. “You obviously love your mother very much. I’ve never had the chance to see my parents’ graves, but I would go if I had the chance.”

 

Dean and Sam both jumped as they registered Harry’s presence in the room.

 

“Did you eavesdrop on the conversation?” Dean asked, sighing wearily.

 

“Consider that a tie for the conversation you eavesdropped on between me, Ron, and Mione.” Harry replied calmly, managing to sound almost cheerful in the process.

 

“What’s that ?” Sam asked, looking incredibly offended, pointing at something…

 

Oh, the chips.

 

“Bobby sent me out to get something to eat.” Harry waved the chips. “I decided these might be good things to eat.”

 

“They have a lot of preservatives.” Dean frowned. “And they’re not good for you.”

 

Burgers .” Harry said, enunciating the word slowly and clearly. “For breakfast .”

 

“You eat a burger for breakfast ?” Sam exclaimed, shooting Dean a disappointed look. “And you call that eating healthy ?”

 

“The kiddo needs strength!” Dean shook his head. “And better nutrition! There’s a lot of preservatives in there! They’ll hurt you!”

 

“If my life ends up being shortened by chips , I’ll take it as if I’ve far outlived my life expectancy.” Harry muttered slowly.

 

“Well, that’s enough.” Dean said, looking tired and muttering something about gray hair. “Over there, both. Kiddo, I'll get you something to eat, okay?”

 

“I already got myself something to eat.” Harry couldn't help but comment, raising his eyebrows as he saw Dean disappear into the kitchen with the chips Harry had found. “And Bobby said I can't continue with my studies until I've eaten something.”

 

“That's because Bobby is awesome,” Dean said.

 

Harry glanced at Sam, having no idea how to react and expecting something from the other big brother.

 

Sam shrugged. “I've learned that it's best to leave him alone. Let Dean do what Dean loves to do.”

 

Harry shook his head, deciding it was best not to say anything.

 

***

 

Mary Winchester's grave was plain, simple, with just an epitaph.

 

“Devoted wife and loving mother.” Harry read under his breath.

 

He had left room for Sam to bury something alone, allowing him to say what he wanted to say to his mother in safety.

 

Harry remembered how he felt when he spoke to the figures of his parents in the Mirror of Erised. He had loved being able to talk to them, even though he knew that their reactions were not the true reactions they might have had, but only what Harry had thought would be appropriate for them to have.

 

He had read enough about the Mirror of Erised to know that it worked a lot on what the beholder wanted.

 

“Dad didn’t choose the inscription,” Dean muttered next to him. “Just some stranger who decided to put in stock phrases.”

 

Harry looked around, seeing a lot of devoted something and loving something.

 

“I guess no one wanted to write on a grave; this one was a piece of shit ,” Harry said, making Dean laugh in amusement.

 

“No, suppose not.” Dean shook his head. “Although I’m willing to bet a lot of them actually were.”

 

Harry wondered what they would write on the graves of his uncles and cousin. Then, in an even more macabre thought, he wondered what would be written on his own grave.

 

This boy is a criminal or this boy is a hero ?

 

It probably depended a lot on the general public opinion of him at the time.

 

Although Harry wished he had written something along the lines of ‘ loving brother’ .

 

“You really didn’t want to come for me?” Harry asked. “Because I don’t want to be the reason you don’t visit your mother.”

 

“Do you know how we buried our father?” Dean answered with a question, a question that didn’t really have much to do with what Harry had asked .

 

“No.” Harry said. “But I imagine his grave is near Bobby’s house, if you live there now.”

 

“We burned him.” Dean said. “It’s standard procedure for hunters. You burn hunters so they don’t become ghosts or can’t be brought back to life.”

 

“You can bring people back to life?” Harry asked, blinking.

 

“Yeah, sort of like a deal with the devil.” Dean shrugged. “But that’s beside the point here.”

 

“Right.” Harry nodded. “So you don’t believe in Heaven?”

 

“No.” Dean shook his head. “Hell exists, man. It’s real. But Heaven ? No, that place isn’t real.”

 

“If Hell exists, how can you believe there isn't Heaven?” Harry asked, incredulous.

 

“Did you see that?” Dean asked suddenly, instead of answering Harry.

 

Harry looked in the direction Dean was pointing, half expecting to see nothing but to turn around only to see Dean gone.

 

Instead, he noticed something strange.

 

“Unconsecrated ground? In a graveyard ?” Harry asked, walking to the ground and running his hand over it.

 

His magic reacted to something , something Harry couldn’t place because it felt so new .

 

“If anything’s strange, it’s probably our camp.” Dean commented, motioning for Sam to join him.

 

Harry watched the two brothers talking in low voices, Sam nervous and almost sarcastic and Dean annoyed.

 

As Dean walked away, Sam joined Harry.

 

“Hey.” Sam smiled, a glint in his eye that was hard to mistake. “Dean decided to do some research on the girl buried here. You and I can go book a motel room.”

 

Harry nodded. “Okay. So we have a case?”

 

Sam grimaced. “Look, Dean can be a fanatic when it comes to hunting. I don’t think this is a real hunt.”

 

“But the land seems cursed ,” Harry said, backpack on, following his brother uncomplainingly.

 

“Could be a coincidence .” Sam shrugged. “He didn’t want to come here. He never came to see Mum, Dad never took us. It would have taken up time on the hunts, so…”

 

“So he just ignored the need to take his kids to see their mother’s grave.” Harry muttered under his breath. “I mean, I never visited my parents’ grave either. My uncles never would have taken me, and I was at school.”

 

Sam didn’t speak, but Harry could sense that he was thinking about it seriously.

 

“Maybe I could go visit them before I go back to school this year,” Harry said, keeping an eye on Sam’s reaction. “Maybe you and Dean could come with me.”

 

Sam stood still for a few seconds, before ruffling Harry’s hair and saying, “Sure, Harry. That sounds like a brilliant idea. Come on, it might be hard to convince Dean that the hunt is pointless.”

 

***

 

“Angela Mason.” Dean announced, walking into the room they’d booked. “She was at the local college, funeral was three days ago.”

 

Harry looked up from the laptop Bobby had given him, glancing at Sam and then Dean.

 

“You don’t want to bother Angela’s father, do you?” he asked, seeing the way Dean stood. “He just lost his daughter!”

 

“He might have summoned her.” Dean shrugged. “They do that sometimes, you know, summon the dead.”

 

Harry froze.

 

Summon the dead .

 

Magic couldn’t bring the dead back to life, but the supernatural could.

 

“Well, I guess we can go ask the father about it, then.” Sam stood up. “We can pretend to be friends of Angela’s who want to offer support to the father.”

 

“You stay here.” Dean motioned to Harry.

 

“But I want to come!” Harry protested.

 

“Look, kiddo, I want to take you, I really do, but… I don’t want to drag you into a vengeful spirit if I’m not sure what we’re up against.” Dean sighed. “You promise you’ll stay here?”

 

“I can see if I can find out anything.” Harry conceded. “It’s not like I have much else to do , anyway.”

 

“Okay, kiddo.” Dean ruffled his hair. “Let us know what you find.”

 

***

 

Harry had no idea what he might find, since they had no idea what they were dealing with, but he knew that ghosts only stuck around if they had a score to settle.

 

So he was exploring Angela's social media for possible information.

 

When his brothers returned, Harry greeted them with some information.

 

"What did her father say?" he began, before shaking his head and saying, "She was running away from her boyfriend when she had the accident, a guy names Matt. Apparently they had a fight at a party. She took refuge at the house of her best friend, Neil.”

 

Dean frowned. “How do you know?”

 

“I scouted a teenager’s best friend.” Harry pointed to the computer. “ Facebook .”

 

“Do you have Facebook?” Sam asked, sounding amused.

 

“I had no idea what that was before, but still…” Harry shrugged. “Neil is always with Angela. He went to all the parties Angela went to while she was single, and was her shoulder to cry on when Angela was cheated on by the idiots she hung out with.”

 

“So she had a reason to come back as both an avenging spirit and someone to bring her back to life.” Dean said, looking at Sam with a victorious look.

 

“Okay, Dean, I’ll say it since you’re dying to hear it.” Sam sighed, turning to look Dean straight in the eye as he spoke, speaking slowly and clearly. “You were right, this is a real case.”

 

Dean smiled victorious, before rolling up his sleeves and saying, “Okay, let’s get to work, then.”

 

***

 

While Sam was busy getting them some food, Harry said, speaking calmly and in what he hoped was an innocent way, “You know, my headmaster always told me there was no way to bring the dead back to life.”

 

“They’re not really alive , these spirits.” Dean replied absently, as he continued to leaf through a very old-looking journal. “They’re more like parts of the person who’s gone. A lot of the time they’re vengeful parts, since they kill those they have a grudge against.”

 

“Imagine if Angela had to kill all of her exes.” Harry said tersely, looking at the relationship status on their profile. “There’d be a lot fewer guys around.”

 

“A solution to pollution, I suppose.” Dean joked, looking up from his journal to smile at Harry. “So, kiddo, why were you and your professor talking about bringing the dead back to life?”

 

“Oh, he just caught me in front of a Mirror of Erised, you know, a mirror that shows you your heart’s deepest desire , something that would make you truly happy.” Harry said, speaking calmly. “Since it’s driven so many men to madness and death, he wanted to spare me the same fate, I suppose. I don’t regret finding it, though. It was the first time I’d ever seen my parents.”

 

Dean froze.

 

Then, slowly, he said. “Was there a mirror at your school that drove students to madness and death ?”

 

“Only I found it, don’t worry.” Harry reassured Dean, wondering vaguely why he was growing even paler . “And that was a good thing, because then I knew how to turn it to my advantage against Voldemort at the end of the year.”

 

Voldemort ? The Dark wizard who terrorized England until he failed to take you out?” Dean asked, as if Voldemort were a common name .

 

“The one and only.” Harry shrugged. “Although I don’t think there are many people who can anagram their name into something pretentious like I am Lord Voldemort . I mean, can you imagine how long it took Riddle to make that anagram make any sense ? A real sense, I mean, and not something offensive.”

 

“That’s beside the point, dude.” Dean sighed. “ Why did your headmaster want to tell you that magic doesn’t bring the dead back?”

 

“I guess to dissuade me from looking for the mirror to see my parents.” Harry shrugged. “It worked, I think.”

 

“And now you want to know about bringing the dead back to life,” Dean said. “Kiddo, Harry, there’s no point in fooling yourself into thinking your loved ones would return. They’d just be vengeful spirits.”

 

“I guess they’d go kill all of Voldemort’s minions and Voldemort himself, right?” Harry muttered, looking down at his knees.

 

“That’s probably what they’d do, but they wouldn’t be your parents .” Dean crouched down in front of Harry. “Kiddo, it’s no use.”

 

“I know, okay ?” Harry said, snapping at Dean. “I know it doesn’t make sense, but can I just imagine what it would be like to have my parents back?”

 

“Sure.” Dean nodded. “You can. Just remember that they’re dead . Let the dead go, Harry.”

 

“Sure.” Harry smiled weakly. “ Hard to forget that my parents are, in fact, dead.”

 

Dean patted him on the shoulder, before smiling at the sound of the lock clicking.

 

“Finally! What did you do, cook it?”

 

Sam rolled his eyes. “Next time, you can get up and go get everyone some food. You're not doing much research, anyway."

 

"Are you kidding?" Dean pointed to the journal. "Do you know how much I read?"

 

"Did you find anything?" Sam asked, raising an eyebrow.

 

" Did you find anything? " Dean repeated. "Bitch."

 

"Jerk." Sam replied without missing a beat.

 

Harry smiled slightly.

 

A part of him wondered if the image in the Mirror of Erised would have changed. Would he have seen Sam and Dean, too, if he had looked inside it now?

Notes:

Harry: First visit, yeah.
Doctor, looking at Dean: Right.
Harry: Wait, you think that Dean is the one that is abusing me? No way, he kidnapped me from the ones that abused me.
Doctor: Kidnap?
Harry: Right, it's illegal.

***

Harry: Can we go home?
Dean: No, I want to buy you things.
Harry: Please, let's go home.

***

Sam: I want to go visit mom.
Dean: You want to take Harry to visit the woman that married his father?
Harry: We can go.
Dean: Did you just earsdropped my conversation?
Harry: You are yelling. If you want to have private conversations, use Morse Code.
Dean: Do you speak Morse Code?
Harry: -. -- . ...
Sam: *laughs in the background*

***

Dean: We have a hunt
Sam: You have a problem.
Harry: You both have a problem.

***

*Something's wrong*
Harry: I can feel it.
Harry: I'm not even surprised.

***

Harry: So, we can summon the dead ones.
Dean: I'm scared to ask... why?
Harry: *explains another danger there is at Hogwarts*
Dean, sighing: I'm adding this to the list.
Harry: What list?
Dean: Reasons why my little brother isn't going back at Hogwarts.
Sam, at the same time: Reasons why I will have grey hairs in one year.
Harry: I like Sam's one better.
Dean: *at Sam* Bitch. *at Harry* Brat.
Sam&Harry: Jerk

Chapter 13: Something's Weird

Summary:

Sam and Harry talk

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Sam knew Dean was worried about Harry and the hunt they were on, but the way Dean was keeping tabs on him was becoming increasingly alarming .

 

“Dean?” Sam called out to his brother, as Harry had retreated to the bathroom for a moment.

 

“Yeah?” Dean called out, raising an eyebrow at him, looking away from his computer screen for a moment.

 

The research they were doing was important in order to not be killed or maimed.

 

“Remember when we were discussing the best way to talk to Harry about going back to school and I told you that, based on his backstory, which we don’t have all the information on yet, and explained that dictating his actions would only push him away?”

 

Dean shook his head. “That’s not what’s happening here right now, Sam.”

 

“No?” Sam asked rhetorically, gesturing to Harry’s laptop, after Dean had stopped him from doing research on calling ghosts back to life. “Then how do you explain that? Harry's even better at research than I am , Dean. And until he looks older, we can't take him with us on investigations unless we pass him off as one of our sons."

 

"I know." Dean rubbed his eyes. "Look, you remember the story about the boy, right? He lost his parents when he was a year old , Sammy. He just wants his parents and he might be desperate enough to use that to call them."

 

"Harry knows it wouldn't really be them, just the last thing left of them." Sam said. "They were killed in their home. Their mother died in Harry's room. They'd be vengeful, to say the least."

 

"I mentioned it, all of the above." Dean ran a hand through his hair. "And he said they might be targeting Voldymorts' followers."

 

" Voldemort ." Sam corrected him, rolling his eyes. "It's French, for Escape from Death."

 

“Harry was right, Voldy is a pretentious prick .” Dean muttered, perhaps to himself. Then he turned to Sam. “I know Harry will make the right choice, especially when he realizes what spirits called back from the dead actually do, okay? I just don’t want to push too many temptations in his direction before he realizes that. I don’t want to control him, just protect him.”

 

Sam smiled. “Good. If you’ve talked about this before, he’s probably figured out what you’re doing now.”

 

“At least I won’t ruin everything for this?” Dean asked wryly.

 

Sam nodded seriously, though. “Although you still have to figure out how to tell Harry that his return to Hogwarts might not be as planned as he expected.”

 

Dean nodded, waving his hand. “I’ll figure out how to broach the subject.”

 

Sam sighed, not having much faith in that sentence or the way Dean had phrased it. As he was about to take matters into his own hands, demanding that Dean immediately think of the best way to test the waters and introduce the subject to Harry, the boy came running back into the room.

 

“Remember the asshole boyfriend?” Harry asked rhetorically. “I just intercepted a police call. He’s dead.”

 

Sam and Dean exchanged a look.

 

Vengeful spirits.

 

***

 

By mutual agreement, Dean would pose as a federal agent, going to take custody of the victim’s belongings, hoping to find an excuse that would allow him to scream in the belongings of victim number one, now working as a part-time ghost, while Sam and Harry would head to the two victims’ friends, ending up meeting Angela from his previous school.

 

Harry had found all the backup information, to confirm their alibi.

 

As they walked to the memorial site for the deceased, Sam turned to Harry.

 

“So, what do you think so far?”

 

“Angela’s spirit is coming back from the dead to take revenge on whoever hurt her.” Harry offered. “So, in addition to her boyfriend, she’ll also hurt whoever was involved. We need to find out why they broke up. Otherwise, we won’t have enough information to stop Angela.”

 

Sam smiled slightly, wondering if Harry was like that because he was a Winchester or because, like him and Dean, he had been trained to follow orders and take care of others, knowing that those responsible would not do anything, either out of lack of skill or lack of desire.

 

“Dean pointed it out to me…” Sam paused, trying to think of the best way to say what he wanted to say without hurting his brother.

 

“That this case would make me want to try to bring my parents back to life, regardless of the risks to the people involved?” Harry finished for Sam, who was grateful and relieved when he saw no sign of tears in his brother’s eyes. “Look, I won’t deny or say that the thought of bringing my parents back to life hasn’t crossed my mind. But Dean clearly underestimates my world if he thinks this is the first method I've found.”

 

“Have you found other methods ?” Sam asked, both curious and scared.

 

“Do you know what necromancy is?” Harry asked.

 

“Well, the science of calling the dead?” Sam offered, thinking that there were no necromancers among those they hunted.

 

“Essentially.” Harry agreed. “There is the possibility of creating an inferius. Honestly, I don't see much difference between it and a ghost, since ghosts can touch you. The Inferius is strictly bound to the will of the person who brings it back to life, it is not actually the person who died. Just an empty body that you use for your own purposes. And since they are used for no other purpose than to fight and kill, they are often the weapons of Dark Wizards. Voldemort killed enough of them to create an army of them.”

 

Sam was silent for a moment, thinking about what Harry had said. “It's just horrible.”

 

“I know.” Harry nodded. “I was eleven when I read about it and it seemed like the sickest thing anyone could do.”

 

Sam nodded in agreement, before realizing what Harry had said.

 

Eleven ?” Sam blinked. “How come you were eleven years old and reading about this?”

 

“Do you remember me talking about the cloak of my father, James Potter,” Harry blushed slightly, as if Sam was going to scold him for calling the man who had died for him his father, “and the research we were doing on Nicolas Flamel? Well, while I was in the Restricted Section and I was researching Flamel, I came across this fascinating subject . I haven’t read much about it, but I’ve read enough to know that I could never do something like that. Not even to have the chance to see my parents.”

 

Sam nodded, still slightly shocked at how easily Harry had been able to find such horrendous information.

 

In a school library.

 

He wouldn't have been surprised if Dean had just burned the school to the ground, instead of trying to convince Harry not to go.

 

That would have been much more effective.

 

"Have you read anything else like this?" Sam asked, afraid of the possible answer.

 

"I've read a lot, and I have to say I'm terrified to ever set foot in that part of the school again." Harry admitted. "Come on, his friends are all there."

 

Sam nodded, dutifully following Harry.

 

"That's his best friend Neil." Harry pointed to the boy in question. "He doesn't look terribly in pain, does he?"

 

Sam followed the direction of Harry's gaze, immediately finding the person he was pointing to.

 

"No, not at all." Sam confirmed. "Come on, let's see if we can find anything."

 

***

 

The entire conversation with Angela's friends had been a waste of time.

 

Angela was everyone's best friend, she could never have enemies, and most of all, she must be devastated at the thought of being separated from her boyfriend.

 

A love like theirs could only continue after death.

 

"Why are they never honest?" Sam complained, as he and Harry walked back to the motel. "It would make the job a lot easier."

 

"Well, they're dead." Harry pointed out. "No one speaks ill of the dead. Or the rich." The boy shook his head. "The Malfoys are really proving that corruption can lead anywhere."

 

"Who are the Malfoys?" Sam asked, frowning.

 

"Demons that can't be exorcised." Harry answered quickly. "Do you think Neil knows who the other girl was? The one Matt was with?"

 

Sam shrugged. "I don't know, but we need to find out fast, before they kill other people."

 

Harry nodded. "Just wondering... what she'd do after she killed them both?"

 

Sam remained silent, Dean’s doubt about the need for Harry to learn the trade even for the power to bring the dead back to life came back strongly to mind. But then again, Sam had been months old when his mother died and he had always known that the demon had been in his room. As had happened with Harry and his parents. And Sam had never had the chance to know his mother and had always been sure that, if she had been alive, his father would never have allowed any of them to run any risk.

 

But Sam would never bring his mother back to life, even though he had all the knowledge to do it the right way.

 

Sam couldn’t scold Dean for trying to control his brother and then making the same mistake.

 

“These spirits are driven by the desire for revenge.” Sam began to explain. “Or at least from an unresolved issue that doesn’t allow them to move on. After they resolve the unresolved issue, they could simply vanish and return to whatever the afterlife is. Or, they can expand their unfinished business. They can take it out on whoever called them, for revenge or to be free completely. They can try to kill the friends who were even slightly involved with the unresolved matter, or who decided to try to solve the crimes related to his actions or stop the spirit itself.”

 

“So either they die completely or they continue to kill.” Harry muttered, looking away. “Do you think…”

 

Sam looked at Harry expectantly, knowing and expecting the question that was about to be asked.

 

“Do you think my parents have unresolved matters?” Harry asked, looking back into Sam’s eyes. “I’m not thinking of calling them back, don’t worry. I just… I just want to think that they’re safe. That they’re resting , wherever they are now.”

 

“I think their unresolved matter is more about you than about their deaths.” Sam said. “Our mother was left as a spirit in our house, you know?” Sam said then, trying to console Harry. “And her action in this world as a spirit was to save my life and Dean’s.”

 

“And then she found peace.” Harry whispered.

 

Sam was silent for a moment, before muttering. “You said you never visited your parents.”

 

“I didn’t even know how they died until three years ago.” Harry said. “And I don’t even know where we lived. Where they were buried. I… I literally don’t know anything.”

 

Sam sighed. “We could actually go visit them. There should be someone who knows where they’re buried, right?”

 

“Professor Lupin, probably.” Harry muttered. “And Sirius, of course, but he’s a fugitive and I don’t really know where I could find him.”

 

Sam shook his head. He wished Dean were there, just to see him freak out over that.

 

“Good.” Sam decided to ignore Sirius and the reasoning behind Harry using him as a source despite being a fugitive. He’d read about the previous year, of course, but nothing suggested Harry and Sirius Black were involved. Perhaps it could be one of the professors who had been hired at Hogwarts, since the previous ones were a follower of Voldemort, a con man who erased the memories of those who had accomplished real deeds and took credit for them, a child-hater who couldn't even do his job, and a ghost.

 

A fugitive didn't seem like someone who would have been a bad fit among that teaching staff.

 

"Come on, let's see if Dean's found out anything useful." Sam said then, hoping to distract Harry long enough so that he wouldn't be bothered by his doubts about his parents.

 

Although Sam could be sure when he said that those doubts never went away.

Notes:

Sam: You know if you keep behaving this way, he'll leave you.
Dean: Shut up.
Sam: And you have still to think about how to tell him

***

Sam: The name of the wizard that wants to kill our brother is french
Dean: I know there was a reason why I didn't like the guy.
Sam: ...
Sam: Maybe because he wants to kill our brother

***

Harry: I already try to see if I could bring them back, but I got just trauma.
Sam: ... I'm not going to tell this to Dean.
Harry: Probably a good idea

Chapter 14: What's dead should stay dead

Summary:

They deal with Angela's spirit

Notes:

Hi! I have to confess, I can't wait to finish all of this just to get to the next season... (and the Apocalypse. Mostly the Apocalypse. Mostly Gabriel XD)

Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The girl's grave was empty.

 

Dean sometimes hated being right.

 

"Her father was an ancient Greek professor ," Dean said, speaking slowly. "And there were Greek symbols right there in her grave."

 

Sam shook his head. "You saw his house. The plants were all alive and well, that can't be a place where a spirit lives. And if the grave was empty, it wasn't really a spirit, more of a zombie. There had to be some signs of its presence."

 

Dean snorted. "Well, she didn't eat her boyfriend's brain or her best friend's, so..."

 

Sam sighed, picking up his laptop to do some research. "I don't know, Dean, I'm just saying the father isn't the right person to be the one who called the spirit. He seems to be deeply distraught over his daughter's death, and he certainly wouldn't be so calm if he suspected his daughter was involved in two murders."

 

"What if it's not the father?" Harry spoke, drawing both brothers' attention to him.

 

Since he hadn’t spoken since they left the cemetery, Dean had assumed he’d fallen asleep on the trip back.

 

“What do you mean?” Sam asked, leaning over to look at Harry.

 

Harry adjusted his new glasses, before flipping through the book he was reading. “I’m just saying that in Greek culture, spirits were consulted because they were believed to bring wisdom. Kind of like how it’s shown in the Odyssey, when Odysseus goes to seek the help of Tiresias. They’re dead, and they’re said to be not as blind as the living, so they have more knowledge.” Harry said. “It was called the katabasis. There were cases where the spirit would return as a solid body to visit the living of their own free will. They were divided into the biaiothanatoi, those who died violently, and the ataphoi, those who weren’t buried. They’re considered very dangerous and violent, and they're vengeful spirits. They started the whole story of spirits in other religions, actually.” Harry licked his lower lip before speaking. “The way I see it, Angela’s best friend Neil, the one who is not affected at all by his best friend’s death , had access to the same information as Angela’s father. He could have called the soul back into the body with that ritual, but since Angela falls back into the biaiothanatoi, her body was resurrected with malicious intent and decided to make amends herself.”

 

Sam began searching on his computer before whistling briefly. “You’re right, there is a reference to a Spartan Pausanias here. He decided he wanted Cleonice as a lover, and her parents married her off to him without a problem. Only then he mistook her for a murderer and killed her that night. She came back to haunt him.”

 

“Who the hell mistakes a wife for a murderer?” Dean asked, shaking his head. “He even asked for her to be handed over to him.”

 

“It wouldn’t be the first time a delivered woman decided to kill the man who asked for her.” Harry spoke up, taking a sip of what looked suspiciously like coffee. Dean groaned at the thought of the boy not sleeping because of the caffeine in his system. “And rightly so. Mione would burn alive anyone who asked for her hand in marriage. She once set a teacher on fire, and she was eleven.”

 

Dean frowned, feeling scared of the possible answer. “I also want to know why your friend thought it was a good idea to set a teacher on fire?”

 

“She set Snape on fire, so it’s already different. And, you know, I was about to fall off my broomstick, and she thought it was Snape casting the curse on my Nimbus. She got it wrong, but luckily she bumped into Quirrell on her way up, so I still managed to get back on the broomstick.” Harry smiled, as if he hadn’t just described an attempted murder in a fucking children’s school. “We won the game. I caught the Snitch in my mouth.”

 

Sam frowned. “You were playing Quidditch, right? The game with balls in the air?”

 

Harry nodded. “Yes. Wood trained me to resist fouls from other players. Knocking down the seeker is in the rules and is very common, especially at school.”

 

“How high do you usually fly?” Dean asked, feeling a tic begin to develop around his left eye.

 

Harry, the little brat, shrugged. “I don’t know, hundreds of feet. I’ve never measured it, you know.”

 

I’ve never measured it .” Dean repeated, his tone disgusted. “Brat.”

 

“Jerk.” Harry replied happily, before continuing to leaf through the book. “It goes on to describe different spirits. Apparently the Romans gave them lots of different nicknames.”

 

Lucky them .” Dean snorted. “Well, if it’s not a spirit, then how do we burn it? Do we lure it into the graveyard?”

 

“Burn down Neil’s house where Angela is most likely staying is out of the question, right?” Harry muttered as he picked up his phone and frowned at a text he received.

 

The boy looked up to find two identically neutral expressions from the older brothers.

 

“I was just asking !” Harry held up his hands in surrender. “If you have any better ideas, though, please let me know.”

 

Sam muttered, smiling slightly. “Well, I think we can probably think about the symbol that was used in this ritual.”

 

Dean rolled his eyes, feeling a smile creep across his face as well.

 

Nerd and brat. Harry really had everything .

 

Harry muttered. “I don’t know Greek, we mostly use Latin at Hogwarts. But I’ve seen this symbol before.”

 

Dean watched him open his bag, and stick most of his arm in, all the while muttering to himself. Then, an excited, victorious exclamation. “Here it is!”

 

Harry pulled an old-looking book out of his bag, allowing Dean to see the title.

 

The Book of Lost Souls.

 

It wasn’t very reassuring.

 

“Where did you get this from?” Sam asked, leaning across the table with curiosity and interest. “From Bobby?”

 

That was one thing Dean’s nerdy brothers had in common: they were nerds. Research fanatics.

 

Sure, their research had kept Dean alive, so the hunter wasn’t really complaining, but still…

 

“No, I borrowed it from my school,” Harry said. “They won’t even notice, it was… hidden very well, let’s say.” The boy frowned, muttering something under his breath, before saying, “Oh, there it is.”

 

Dean and Sam leaned over to see the page Harry was pointing to.

 

When the hunter took note of all the Greek written on the side, he raised an eyebrow at Harry, saying, “I thought you said you didn’t know Greek.”

 

“And I don’t.” Harry confirmed. “Although we use magic in Latin, magical tradition sees Hecate as the goddess to refer to, the goddess who gave us magic. Others trace it back to Merlin. Although that’s impossible, seeing as he was in Slytherin along with the founder himself. He can’t be the creator of our people, that’s all.” Harry snorted. “A lot of the spells and rituals we’re using come from Greek folklore. Although you can’t really call it folklore if it’s true, right? It’s not a myth if it’s actually doable ? A lot more comes from Norse mythology, seeing Loki and his mother Frigga as the two gods who created magic on Midgar.”

 

“Midgar?” Dean parroted, feeling rather ignorant.

 

“That’s what they call the realm that corresponds to Earth on Asgard, the homeland of Loki and Frigga.” Sam explained. Then, he looked at the picture Harry had pointed to. “That’s the drawing of the ritual. What does that mean?”

 

“It’s a human with an aura or halo above its head, probably a reference to the soul.” Harry explained. “Which makes sense, since it’s used to call upon a dead person for advice. It’s above their head specifically because they want access to the dead person’s knowledge .”

 

“And that’s why Neil wasn’t scared.” Dean realized. “Angela’s acting like herself because she has her mind with her. Maybe she’s also reciprocating Neil’s interest so she doesn’t get sent back to the dead.”

 

“Okay, that’s all very nice, but it doesn’t help us get her back to the grave.” Sam shook his head. “They say silver helps, or you have to burn her, or you have to nail her into her coffin.”

 

“I see a lot of fires in your work.” Harry said. “I don’t think it’s good ecologically.”

 

“Better than leaving the dead to kill.” Dean said.

 

“I don’t know.” Harry said, shrugging. “If you think about it, fewer people alive means less pollution . Ecologically, it’s better to just let the spirits do their job.”

 

“Okay, no more coffee for you.” Dean decided, picking up the cup and walking over to the sink, pouring it down the drain.

 

“I was drinking it.” Harry groaned, no doubt turning to Sam for support.

 

“Let’s focus on killing Angela.” Sam offered then.

 

“We have to take her to the graveyard for sure.” Dean said. “How do we convince Romeo that his Juliet wants to kill everyone?”

 

Harry cocked his head. “Maybe convincing Romeo that Juliet isn’t herself will be the easiest thing I’ve done this year.”

 

Dean wasn’t reassured at all.

 

***

 

“I don’t like any of this.”

 

“You’ve said that before , and we decided, after much discussion, that this was the least safe place for Harry to be.” Sam sighed, placing candles haphazardly on the ground.

 

Harry had given them a fake ritual, saying that absolutely nothing would happen, but that it would almost certainly lure Angela to the graveyard.

 

Neil would either make Angela suspicious, or convince her that Sam and Dean were willing to do anything to stop her.

 

Angela would go and stop the ritual, and then Dean and Sam could put her back in her grave.

 

With that, Harry went to Neil to tell him what to do. The chances of Harry getting hurt were extremely high .

The chances of Harry being killed by an Angela smart enough to see through the ruse were even more .

 

“Come on, I think I heard something.” Sam said, nudging Dean and pushing him, getting ready to act as bait after Dean added his side of Harry’s plan.

 

Dean had noticed Harry’s lingering look after Dean suggested Sam act as bait, but since the kiddo hadn’t said anything, Dean hadn’t said anything.

 

The fight against Angela hadn’t been long at all. It was clear that the spirit/zombie still had Angela’s strength, maybe a little more enhanced.

 

The spirit was enough to freeze those who knew her and felt guilty for her death, but not enough to resist those who were trained.

 

Her greatest strength was that no one knew how to kill her for good.

 

Of course, not everyone had the support of the two biggest nerds in history.

 

“What’s dead should stay dead.” Dean said, after impaling the zombie in his coffin.

 

Then, he turned when he saw Sam coming, holding his wrist.

 

“She beat you to it, huh?” Dean said, smiling in amusement, more relieved now that Sam was okay.

 

“Ha ha.” Sam pretended to laugh, shaking his head. “He broke my wrist, I think. Harry called me, though. He and Neil were taken to the hospital.”

 

Dean felt a sudden heaviness in his chest.

 

“Is he okay?” Dean asked. “Is Harry okay?”

 

Sam sighed. “Let’s go check it out, okay? Harry sent me the address.”

 

Dean forced himself to nod, trying to be optimistic.

 

Harry would be fine .

Notes:

Dean: I hate to say I told you so, but...
Sam: You love to say it just because you're not used to.
Dean: I hate you.

***

Dean: What do we know about this?
Harry: *long and complicated descriptions about greek rituals*
Dean: It's useful?
Harry: Not really.
Dean: Nerd.

***

Dean: Someone has suggestions?
Harry: We could let Angela kill those humans who make a lot of pollution? To preserve the world.
Dean: No
Harry: We could burn Neil's house with Angela still in there. So we're sure she stays dead.
Dean: No!
Harry: I have no more ideas.
Sam: I agree on the second one.
Dean: Oh, God!

***

Harry: Setting Snape on fire isn't something bad.
Dean: ...
Sam: Okay, I'm afraid to ask, but... what the hell?!
Harry: Probably is from where Snape came.

***

Harry: I got a plan.
Dean: No.
Harry: I said nothing!
Dean: Good. Keep going that way.

**

Sam: We're attracting Angela here. And you want Harry to be here?
Dean: He could be killed!
Sam: I'd be more concerned about Neil's house. Or the humans that don't recycle
Dean: That's fair.

Chapter 15: Andy's cool

Summary:

They go find Andy

Notes:

We can all agree with the title, right?

Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry was punishing himself.

 

He knew for himself that it wasn’t the best thing to do, but he couldn’t help blaming himself for his injury.

 

Sam and Dean had both warned him about how cruel and vengeful spirits could be, and yet he had let Angela hurt him and slowed his brothers down on their way home.

 

If Harry had been quicker, and less distracted, Angela might not have hurt him and, more importantly, he wouldn’t have had to make Sam and Dean wait until the easiest time to convince the hospital to release him.

 

Fortunately, it had been a light fall, as the doctor had said after examining him. And Harry had been surprisingly resilient .

 

Harry had a suspicion that his resistance was largely due to the phoenix tears still in his system, but he hadn’t shared that suspicion with the doctor, in order to avoid being locked in some hospital.

 

He snorted, wiping the sweat from his brow after his training session.

 

Angela had easily, too easily, thrown him away, as if Harry weighed nothing .

 

Working out his muscles and stamina couldn’t really hurt anyone.

 

The computer began to ding, a call from Ron coming in that made him smile.

 

Not bothering to put a shirt back on, since it was just Ron and Hermione must have gone home to her parents.

 

Harrykins…

 

…aren’t you a feast for the eyes?

 

Harry felt himself blush as he saw Fred and George in front of Ron’s computer webcam.

 

“I thought it was Ron,” Harry stammered, moving across the room to grab a shirt, pulling it on quickly, “I wasn’t expecting anyone else.”

 

Don’t cover up for us! ” Fred protested, as George shook his head and said, “ Well, I liked what I saw.

 

Harry coughed, looking up from his computer and fidgeting with the hem of his T-shirt (which he noticed was one of the new ones Dean had insisted on buying).

 

Well, you’ve cleaned up, Harry. ” George smiled, wiggling his eyebrows. “ You must be a magician, because whenever I look at you, everyone else disappears.

 

Harry sighed, running a hand over the back of his neck.

 

He felt extremely lucky that Dean wasn’t eavesdropping behind the door this time, only because it would be awful to explain to his older brother about Fred and George .

 

Dean might think they were flirting , and Harry knew that was only because Dean didn’t know Fred and George.

 

Fred, however, leaned over to get a good look at Harry. “ You don’t wear glasses. Why don’t you wear glasses?

 

“I have contact lenses.” Harry explained, pointing to the case. “Even though Ron told me wizards could correct their eyesight with magic? Well, never mind, I just noticed that it’s not very comfortable to follow my brothers on their hunts with such a handicap.”

 

Do you have a map? ” Fred asked.

 

Harry frowned. “About what…?”

 

Because I just got lost in your eyes .” The twin concluded.

 

Harry shook his head, feeling the blush run all the way up his neck. He began to nibble the inside of his cheek, before deciding to ignore their behavior and say. “Is Ron there?”

 

Did you hear that, Forge? ” George began, turning to Fred. “ Harrykins prefers little Ronnie’s company to ours !

 

Oh, Harry, what can we do to become worthy of spending time with you, we humble servants? ” Fred pretended to bow to the screen.

 

Harry laughed, forgetting his previous discomfort. “Stop that right now.” He ordered, shaking his head at their nonsense. “Anyway, Ron told me he’d call me, so I’m waiting for him.” Then, frowning, he asked. “You haven’t hidden your brother, have you?”

 

No, don’t worry, oh kind sir. ” George replied, smiling mischievously. “ Ronnie’s perfectly fine! But he’s talking to Mum about something at the moment, I haven’t really been paying attention…

 

…But we’ve decided to inform you that you’re needed here on August 23rd. ” Fred smiled, nodding seriously.

 

“What’s happening on August 23rd?” Harry asked, frowning.

 

What’s happening, he’s asking. ” George shook his head, feigning pain in his chest. “ Just the Quidditch World Cup .”

 

Wood’s turning in his grave, ” Fred sighed, looking off into the distance, “ his Seeker forgetting about Quidditch .

 

“Stop it.” Harry blushed. “And Oli’s still very much alive , Fred.” Then, the boy tilted his head. “Ron didn’t tell me anything. Can I bring Sam and Dean? They’d love Quidditch!”

 

Fred and George smiled. “ Sure! Ronnie told Dad you’d like to have your brothers. Take that as a bonus from the Ministry sycophants.

 

Harry frowned. “Wait, isn’t it known I’m with my brothers? No one knows?”

 

No, Harry. ” George sighed. “ You just disappeared. Dumbledore might know something, but he’s Dumbledore .”

 

“Right.” Harry’s voice was curt. “I didn’t even know they were watching me.”

 

Sirius . Harry had to find a way to warn Sirius before his godfather did something stupid .

 

So, other than taking off your glasses and putting on those muscles, what have you been up to? ” Fred asked, his eyebrows moving ominously.

 

“A lot of experiences to add to my nightmares.” Harry rolled his eyes. “I can tell you all about it next time I see you.”

 

Harry turned as the door opened.

 

Dean frowned. “Are you talking to yourself?”

 

“Yeah, Dean.” Harry nodded seriously. “And I also make different voices to give myself the illusion of having someone intelligent to talk to.”

 

Hey .” Dean protested. “You’re not the only intelligent one in the family, brat!”

 

“Jerk.” Harry said, then pointed to the monitor. “This is Fred and George. Fred, George, this is my brother Dean.”

 

Dean leaned forward, looking at the screen. “Hello. Are you at Harry’s school too? The one with the possessed teachers and basilisks?”

 

Basilisks? ” George blinked, turning to look at Harry. “ Is that the monster you saved our sister from? With just a sword ?!

 

Traitors , Harry thought, watching Dean go pale.

 

“Well, Lockhart was pretty useless and so were all the other teachers.” Harry shrugged. “I just did what had to be done.”

 

“You fought a basilisk when you were twelve .” Dea repeated, sighing. “With a bloody sword.”

 

“With the sword of Gryffindor , which is much cooler.” Harry rolled his eyes. “And I’m not even mentioning the hunts you did when you were younger . Didn’t you kill a vampire with a machete when you were eight ?”

 

Dean narrowed his eyes. “Brat.”

 

Harry shook his head, before saying. “Was there a reason you came here?”

 

“Yeah, we’ve got a case involving Azazel.” Dean nodded at the screen. “Say hello to the two doppelgangers and hurry up.”

 

Harry raised an eyebrow, watching Dean leave the room. “I’ll ask him about Quidditch another time.” He finally decided, before turning to see the twins’ shocked expressions.

 

How much more haven’t you said about your adventures, Harry? ” Fred asked, narrowing his eyes.

 

Harry paled, before smiling and saying. “Oh, look at the time! I really have to go, bye!”

 

Wait , don’t you dare…! ” George was saying, before Harry cut the call.

 

Now here’s a benefit the boy hadn’t anticipated: the ability to avoid conversations just by hanging up.

 

Was there a way to do that in real life?

 

Harry would have loved to have that.

 

***

 

“Where are we going?” Harry asked, after loading his duffel bag into Dean’s Impala.

 

Neither brother had moved much after Harry had been injured, making Harry feel guilty and determined to improve his stamina and fighting skills.

 

Maybe he could even start figuring out how to fake gym memberships at different places they went, just so he wouldn’t be a burden.

 

“Let’s go find Ash.” Sam said, as Dean started the car and began driving. “I had a nightmare about a case. Ash is going to help me find his connection to the demon.”

 

Harry frowned, as Dean hissed. “I don’t think walking into a bar full of hunters and saying you’re some freak with demon visions is the best idea you’ve ever had, Sam.”

 

“Oh, now I’m a freak?” Sam asked, the pain evident in his voice.

 

“You always were.” Dean added after a while, patting Sam's leg.

 

From his place in the backseat of the car, Harry shifted uncomfortably.

 

He'd been called a freak his whole life, and it wasn't nice to hear that.

 

He picked up his phone, flipping to the news feed, looking for anything that might be demon-related.

 

When he found the story he wanted, he handed the phone to Sam.

 

"Ash, Ellen, and Jo are all good guys, they wouldn't betray your trust. For everyone else, this is a possible cover story to present to Ash." Harry offered, smiling slightly when Sam turned to look at him.

 

Sam smiled back, his shoulders losing the tension they'd had a moment ago.

 

"Thanks, I really appreciate it." Sam said, bowing his head. "While I talk to Ash, maybe you two could talk to Ellen and Jo." He offered, casting a wary glance at Dean, who shrugged.

 

“Jo was definitely hot,” Dean said, leaving Harry confused about the connection between the two. “Right, Harry?” Dean asked, wiggling his eyebrows at Harry.

 

“Oh, I don’t…” Harry blushed, turning to Sam, seeking safety from Dean’s interrogation.

 

Sam just smiled slightly, casting a look of pure pity at Harry.

 

“I’m not interested in Jo in that way,” Harry decided to say, choosing the least offensive phrase of all the ones that had crossed his mind. “And the way you talk about her is simply offensive .”

 

Sam nodded, smiling proudly at Harry, making him blush with happiness.

 

“Maybe she’s not your type.” Dean muttered as he turned the corner, the Roadhouse coming into view in the distance. “Those two red twins? What do you think of them ?”

 

Fred and George ?” Harry repeated, blinking. “You’re… they’re my friends! And my best friend’s brothers !”

 

“What, is there a rule that says you can’t screw your friends’ brothers?” Dean asked, chuckling slightly and winking at Harry.

 

“Generally, no, you don’t .” Harry shook his head, trying to shake off the blush. Part of him had thought the twins were cool, funny, with incredible senses of humor, and Harry had always been happy to have their support and protection. That said, he could never have a relationship with either of them. “And anyway, it would be incredibly insulting to choose between them!”

 

“And who says you have to choose ?” Dean winked, making Harry feel incredibly warm on his cheeks.

 

“Because it’s incredibly wrong !” Harry exclaimed, shaking his head. “They’re not objects , they’re two people who, while they may look identical, which they’re not , are also completely different! Treating them like that is…” Harry shook his head even harder, refusing to even accept what Dean had proposed.

 

“Calm down, kiddo.” Dean said, casting a worried look. “I was just kidding. Although, just to be completely honest, there would be nothing wrong with that. And you wouldn’t find any judgment on our part.”

 

“It’s not like that with me, Fred, and George.” Harry shook his head a third time. “So, there’s nothing to judge .”

 

“If you say so.” Dean said, managing to sound dubious enough to surprise Harry.

 

Yes, he did say so.

 

And anyway, Harry thought self-deprecatingly, there was no way Fred and George would settle for someone like Harry .

 

Not when they were so perfect themselves and could have anyone they wanted.

 

***

 

As promised, Sam went to find Ash as soon as they entered, leaving Harry and Dean to find something to do.

 

While Jo was talking to Dean about something, and Harry didn’t even want to know what, not after all of Dean’s teasing in the car, Ellen approached Harry.

 

“Your brothers are hunting this demon, then?” Ellen asked, handing Harry a juice, which he took with a grateful smile.

 

“Yeah, I think so at least.” Harry shrugged. “He killed both their parents, it seems pretty normal to me, you know, going after him.”

 

“You’re young and you don’t know how this job works.” Ellen sighed, looking worriedly at where Sam had disappeared. “John got lost in his revenge, and now he’s dead. I don’t want to see the same thing happen to his kids.”

 

Harry snorted, thinking that he was one of the few who knew what it was like to lose your parents as a little boy.

 

Another thing he and his brothers had in common, apparently.

 

“A lot of hunters lose themselves after losing someone close to them.” Ellen sighed. “Like Gordon, the fanatic I told you about. Remember?”

 

Harry nodded. “Yeah, vampire nest. Sam and Dean did the right thing, saving those vampires.”

 

“Yeah.” Ellen nodded. “See, not all hunters see things the way your brothers do. They see everything in black and white, they miss the nuances. The revenge, the need, well, it makes it easier to lose all the nuances possible.”

 

“Okay, but…” Harry swallowed, thinking that Dean had a lot less nuance than Sam.

 

Freak .

 

“Well, they see them, and I don’t think that’s going to change just because the son of a bitch who killed their parents recently killed their father.” Harry said, realizing that Dean’s language was rubbing off on him.

 

Damn, he should have been careful not to say those words in front of Hermione, or she would have absolutely scolded him.

 

Harry could take on zombies and Voldemort, but he wasn’t crazy enough to take on Hermione Granger .

 

“Well, I just wanted to offer to stay here while they work on the case.” Ellen offered. “There are phones and you can talk to them.”

 

“I appreciate the offer, I really do. ” Harry said. “But honestly, I don’t like the idea of ​​all these hunters knowing about me, you know? I don’t need their pity or their efforts to understand me. Besides, you said you hunt witches, right?”

 

“They’re a different kind of witch, actually.” Ellen clarified. “They made a deal with a demon to get their powers.”

 

“Good, and I don’t want to risk getting hit by one of those hunters who don’t see the nuances anymore.” Harry shrugged, looking up when he saw Sam come out with a piece of paper. “Although I might stop by in the future to get some learning lessons from Ash. He looks absolutely incredible with a computer in his hand.”

 

Ellen laughed. “I’m sure that can be arranged.”

 

***

 

“Andrew Gallagher.” Sam was saying. “Like me, his mother was killed in the nursery, and like me, the room burned down.”

 

“So your dreams are connected to other special children, too.” Dean muttered, frowning. “Like Max Miller.”

 

“Who’s Max Miller?” Harry asked, looking up from his phone.

 

Dean had discovered that Harry had had a childhood devoid of music and movies, and had made a list for him.

 

Harry didn’t really need to watch Fast & Furious or any other movies, and he wasn’t sure what ACDC or Led Zeppelin were, but he supposed it had something to do with the music Dean forced Sam to listen to in the car.

 

It wasn’t bad, but Harry didn’t see the point of listening to music in the car with his two brothers in the front seat.

 

“Another boy who had special powers,” Sam said. “He didn’t have… the best of childhoods. We met him and he…”

 

Harry swallowed, thinking of his uncles and cousin.

“I’m sorry. That must have been hard on him.” He didn’t mention that Sam and Dean also seemed to have had lousy childhoods , even though he thought that was pretty obvious and clear to everyone.

 

Sam nodded, before saying. “This Andrew guy’s been up to some serious shit. Stealing cars, quitting and taking jobs like it’s nothing, involved in some burglaries and general robberies.”

 

“He must have a prison record, then.” Dean said, as if he and Sam didn’t steal personal stuff before burning it. “Does that say his current address?”

 

“He doesn’t have a prison record.” Sam snorted. “He’s never been caught.”

 

Never ?” Dean blinked. “Well, that’s…”

 

Harry frowned.

 

He really wanted to know what Sam, that Max, and now this Andrew were.

 

They couldn't just be Muggles, right? They had to have some magical talent somewhere and it couldn't be demon-related.

 

If demons wanted to create an army and could give powers to whoever they wanted, they would turn all the children into special weapons and raise them to be a perfect army.

 

Harry would find out what was going on.

Notes:

Harry: I never fought against a zombie, and I got hurt.
Harry: I am a failure.
Harry: I suck.

Dean: NO!

***

Fred: Pretty eyes.
George: Love your new body.
Harry: Just friends do friends things.

***

Dean: You like Fred and George?
Harry: They're perfect and I am just Harry.
Sam: So you like them.
Harry: No, what gave you this idea?

***

Sam: Max was another like us.
Harry: Shitty childhood?
Dean: We didn't have a...
Sam: Yes, we had.
Harry: Yes, you had.
Dean: Shut up!

***

Sam: Andy steals things.
Harry: I like Andy.
Dean: NO!
Harry: YES!

***

Harry: I will find out what's wrong with this.
*spoiler alert*
Harry: Wow, this is so fucked up!

Chapter 16: No one touches Baby

Summary:

Special children

Notes:

Just for you all to know, I have already wrote till chapter 31.... I really can't wait to get to the next season XD

Enjoy the chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Andrew Gallagher seemed like a cool dude .

 

At least, that was what Dean thought for the first ten minutes of seeing Gallagher’s cool, awesome van and realizing Andrew was around.

 

After being put under Jedi trick by the snake charmer, Dean liked Andrew Gallagher a lot less.

 

“Dude, is that the guy who made you give up Baby?” Sam’s voice was incredulous as his eyes took in Andrew Gallagher.

 

And, of course , Andrew had dared to touch his precious, beautiful car , all without even breaking a sweat or getting shot.

 

Only Sam, Harry, and Bobby could touch Baby without being brutally murdered, and that was only because Dean loved them too much to kill them.

 

Sure, he’d be pissed at them for his poor Baby, but still…

 

“He did a Jedi trick on me!” Dean defended himself, before glancing at Harry.

 

The poor boy looked exhausted , his eyes fighting to stay open.

 

Dean did a quick mental count. Harry hadn’t slept after the whole Angela failure, not that Dean would have called it a failure .

 

Harry had done a lot better than Dean himself, if Dean was being honest.

 

But Harry blamed himself like only a Winchester could, and Dean knew he’d been sleeping very little and training a lot more.

 

If he wasn’t running with Sam, he was training in his room with push-ups, squats, and whatnot.

 

The nightmares woke him up when he was actually sleeping.

 

The first time Dean had heard the moaning and screaming, he’d been worried about Sam, but it was Harry who’d had the weird dream .

 

He hadn’t wanted to say anything, and Dean had decided not to push.

 

However, he had no intention of letting Harry go back to that school, so there would never be any danger of Harry going anywhere without Dean to keep an eye on him.

 

“Kiddo, why don’t you lie down for a bit?” Dean asked, seeing Harry’s eyes widen in confusion. “Get some rest, we’ll wake you up when we get to Andrew’s.”

 

Harry shook his head, before asking. “Can I mess up Baby’s precious seats?”

 

Dean smiled slightly, hearing the name of his car slip from Harry’s lips.

 

“Take your shoes off, brat .” Dean said instead of answering the question. “You’re no help if you pass out.”

 

Roger roger .” Harry waved his fingers, before taking off his shoes and lying down in the back seat.

 

“You let him mess up your precious car?” Sam laughed lightly, shaking his head mockingly. “You must be in a fantastic mood , aren’t you?”

 

If you can’t save him, kill him .

 

Yeah, Dean’s mood could use some brother banter , if Dean was being honest.

 

“So, do I have to ask?” Dean asked, raising an eyebrow at Sam’s questioning expression. “About your shocked expression and all?”

 

“It’s nothing.” Sam said, huffing and looking back at his phone. “It’s really nothing at all.”

 

“Yeah, and I believe it more and more.” Dean huffed, following Andrew’s car.

 

Having a car and a van didn’t make much sense. Although, if Dean remembered correctly, Andrew’s van didn’t have a driver’s seat. Andrew probably attached it to the car itself to get around.

 

While they were keeping him under surveillance, Andrew managed to convince someone to give him a cup of coffee and a croissant they’d just bought from a coffee shop, without taking anything in return.

 

“Mind control, then.” Sam sighed, shaking his head. “Max could control things, Andrew can control people with his mind. And I have weird visions about people.”

 

“Okay, so?” Dean asked, frowning. “That doesn’t prove anything.”

 

“That proves there’s a connection between me, Andrew, and Max.” Sam smiled wryly. “And that Azazel had a reason for choosing us.”

 

“Wait, what ?” Dean repeated, raising an eyebrow at Sam. “I thought we were over the whole seeing people die and thinking we were evil thing. You know, after we saved the woman from the demon thanks to those visions .”

 

It was also the first time Dean had talked back to his father. Sam had been happy, Dean remembered, to see Dean talk back to his father. To take Sam’s side, for once.

 

“I’m just saying, Azazel must have a reason for choosing these people, these kids,” Sam said. “And maybe we’re all meant to be demons. Maybe he just picks out people who are going to be good demons.”

 

“Okay, that doesn’t make any sense,” Dean said. “And Andrew just took Baby, okay? He didn’t actually kill anyone.”

 

“He caused an accident,” Sam pointed out. “After he mind-controlled someone to take the car. Tell me, is it a coincidence that I see people dying and then there’s a boy chosen by the demon right here? A boy who has supernatural powers?”

 

Dean cursed.

 

His gaze fell to the back seat, almost praying that Harry would wake up and solve this with his sweet smiles and his way of empathizing with Sam.

 

Harry…

 

“Harry’s had premonitions too.” Dean said.

 

“What?” Sam asked, straightening up and looking worriedly at Harry. “Why would Harry have premonitions about the demon ?”

 

“I don’t think they were about the demon, I didn’t ask him and he didn’t tell me anything.” Dean said. “But he clearly saw something that was going to happen and then he texted his friend Hermione.” Dean sighed, wishing Harry would open up more to Dean and Sam. Just because it was probably about magic didn’t mean Dean and Sam would be useless. They’d been fighting monsters since they were born. They could handle wizards. “I just wanted to say: Harry can see the future too. I don’t think that makes him a monster, does it? A prophesied demon, or whatever you can think of yourself.”

 

“That’s different.” Sam shakes his head. “Harry wasn’t chosen by a demon.”

 

Judging from what Dean had learned about Harry and Voldemort, he had probably been chosen by something much worse .

 

Voldypants would have been fine in Hell. Especially if he was that afraid of dying.

 

Dean could have sent him with a bow on his head and a deal: Voldyjerk would be tortured and Sam and Dean would leave some demon alone.

 

It seemed like a perfect plan.

 

Dean just had to find Voldycunt and kill him.

 

It shouldn’t be that complicated, after all.

 

***

 

Things got really complicated shortly after that.

 

Sam had confronted Andrew, while Dean had been screwed by the mojo a second time.

 

Harry had been close enough for Sam to be sure.

 

Then, Sam had had the vision and they had split up.

 

“Burned alive, just like you said.” Dean said, leaning on the phone. “I got here minutes after it happened.”

 

“Andrew didn’t touch the phone,” Sam muttered. Then, Dean heard someone talking, and Sam repeated. “Harry wants to know the license plate of the car. He wants to be able to identify the victim.”

 

“Sure.” Dean shrugged, deciding not to comment on Harry’s ever-increasing skills at hacking the FBI and police services.

 

***

 

When Dean returned, the trio had moved into Andrew’s van, and Harry was searching for things on the computer.

 

Dean frowned. “That’s not one of our computers, is it?”

 

“Andy-” and apparently Obiwan-theft of cars had become Andy while Dean was away, “-said he has a lot of them. He gave me this one.”

 

“It’s the least I can do.” Andy smiled at Harry.

 

Dean snorted. Andy was the guy playing the mind game, and Harry was the one who had Andy wrapped around his finger.

 

Dean wasn’t even surprised.

 

Dean then sat down next to Harry on the love seat, looking over to where Sam and Andy were talking in hushed tones.

 

“They’re comparing their skills, talking and all,” Harry explained. “Sam’s happy he found someone decent like him. I’m happy, it means he’ll take the news better.”

 

“What news?” Dean asked, thinking and hoping he wouldn’t get any more surprises from a nervous, fast-talking Harry .

 

“If Andy didn’t play the mind game about the dead woman, then who did?” Harry asked, looking up from the computer to look at Dean. “There must be another one of the kids you were talking about at Ash’s. Only this one has no problem killing.”

 

Dean’s lips tightened. Sam and Andy had problems killing people, Max and this mysterious man didn’t.

 

“Two to two is a good percentage.” Dean muttered under his breath.

 

“I don’t think you should judge Max,” Harry said, sounding like he’d heard all their conversations. Damn quiet boy . “He didn’t attack strangers for the fun of it. He was just defending himself.”

 

Dean glanced at Harry, thinking of Harry’s relatives, the bullies in Harry’s life that Harry couldn’t defend himself from.

 

“Would you do that?” Dean asked, defying the unspoken rules and daring to ask. “Your relatives. Would you do that ?”

 

“No.” Harry said, looking down. “They already hate magic. What would I gain by hurting them with it? By telling them I’m a monster? A strange? A freak?”

 

Dean winced at the word he’d used several times himself to refer to Sam’s powers.

 

Was he reminding his second younger brother of his abusive relatives?

 

“I don’t mean that in a bad way, you know?” Dean muttered. “I know Sam isn’t a monster, but I don’t know what else to call him.”

 

“Okay.” Harry shrugged. “But you’re hurting Sam every time you call him that. Maybe you could call them special or gifted children. Like the X-Men.”

 

“I’m not calling Azazel’s chosen children X-Men .” Dean shook his head. “And who showed you that movie?”

 

“I downloaded it.” Harry admitted. “Sam added it to your movie list. It seemed the least violent.”

 

Dean sighed. “Good.” Then, frowning. “If we’re the X-Men… who are the three of us?”

 

“Well, you’re not one of the special children, so you’d be Moira.” Harry replied, smiling. “I’m Raven and Sam Charles!”

 

“I guess Charles is your favorite.” Dean sighed, not feeling particularly surprised.

 

“I liked Erik too.” Harry nodded. “And I liked when he killed the Muggle mutant Voldemort.”

 

Dean sighed. “Okay. Change the subject, kiddo, please .”

 

Because Dean wasn’t ready for any more disturbing revelations about the school Harry would never return to.

 

“Okay, I have a new topic.” Harry looked up, somehow attracting Andy and Sam’s attention. “The victim’s name was Holly Beckett, 41, single.”

 

Andy shook his head. “I’ve never heard that name before.”

 

“Well, she’s definitely heard yours.” Harry murmured. “She gave birth in 1983. She was eighteen, the father wasn’t in the picture. The doctor who died, he handled the adoption.”

 

“You have a connection to both victims.” Dean noted, frowning at Andy.

 

“But I didn’t kill them.” Andy replied, his eyes pained as if he realized his mother was dead. “I tried to find out about my birth mother, but… I didn’t find anything.”

 

“Well, I know who might have killed both of them.” Harry swallowed, looking up at Andy, before saying. “She gave birth to twins.”

 

“Do I have an evil twin?” Andy asked, his mouth hanging open. “I have a twin who killed our mother and a doctor who handled the adoption? Why would anyone do that?”

 

Harry licked his lips, making Dean tense, instincts going on high alert at the expression.

 

“Well, uh…” Harry muttered. “You know your brother, actually. His name is Anson Weems.”

 

Andy’s expression was one of pure pain.

 

At that moment, Sam doubled over in pain.

 

Sam !” Dean ran to his side, realizing that Andy and Harry were watching in concern.

 

“He said he sees people die.” Andy muttered. “I much prefer my superpower.”

 

“We have to go.” Sam panted. “He’s going to kill again!”

 

Dean nodded, before looking at Harry and Andy.

 

“We’re both immune to mind control.” Harry pointed out. “We can help.”

 

Andy nodded firmly, moving up a few notches on Dean’s preference scale.

 

“Good.” Dean snorted. “But follow my directions. No one needs to die today.”

 

If he could help the evil twin, maybe he could save Sam.

 

If you can’t save him, kill him .

 

No one would be killed.

 

***

 

Dean was keeping an eye on Andy, watching him talk to the police.

 

Then, the boy walked towards them.

 

“Nice trick.” Harry smiled at Andy.

 

“Well, it wasn’t too hard after all.” Andy shrugged, glancing at his girlfriend, who looked away. “She knew I had powers, but yesterday she realized how scary they are.”

 

“You’re not a monster.” Harry muttered. “I know it’s easy to believe you are, but you’re not a monster.”

 

“Anson used it to kill people.” Andy shook his head.

 

“And you used it to get free coffee .” Harry shrugged. “And you gave me a laptop just because you could . These are not the actions of a monster.”

 

Andy smiled slightly. “You were just really excited about that computer. How could I say no?”

 

Harry rolled his eyes, showing everyone his annoyance at Andy’s behavior.

 

“Look, a very wise person once told me something, right after I was having some personal dilemmas about my own integrity.” Harry shook his head at Dean, miming an ‘ I’ll tell you later ’ (Dean wasn’t even sure he wanted to know what had happened). “It’s not our abilities that determine who we are, it’s our choices .”

 

Harry’s gaze went to Sam, conveying that the message was for him as well.

 

“Just because a demon had plans, doesn’t mean it has to happen.” Harry smiled slightly. “You’re not a monster, Andy. You’re just special .”

 

Dean saw the smile shared between Sam, Andy, and Harry.

 

He could tell there was something there that he could never truly understand.

 

As long as both his brothers were alive and safe, Dean didn't really care if they had their own secret club.

 

If you can't save him, kill him.

 

No one was dying.

Notes:

Dean: Andy is cool.
Andy: *steals Baby*
Dean: Let's kill the guy

***

Dean: If you want, you can sleep on Baby.
Harry: *being a brat*
Dean: I make sacrifices for you and this is the reaction?
Harry: Sacrifices? You allowed me to sleep in a car!
Sam: Oh my God, he went there!

***

Dean: So, why are you worried?
Sam: The demon chose us for a reason.
Dean, after John told him to kill Sam if he failed to save him: Nah. You're wrong.

***

Sam: I am a monster cause I have premonitions.
Dean: I think Harry has premonitions as well.
Sam: Did you just used Harry so I couldn't call myself a monster?
Dean: Yep.

Harry: I think I put some dirt on Baby's seats.
Dean: Sell the kid.

***

Harry: In case of need, call this number.
Dean: I hunt demons.
Harry: If there was Hermione here, the demons would hide cause they'd be too scared to do anything.
Dean: Yes, I could see that

***

Dean: Let's time we make a deal with a demon, we trade Voldemort's soul.
Harry: Can we do that?
Dean: Perfect plan.

**

Harry: Hi, so Andy...
Dean: Wait, since when he is Andy?
Harry: Since we realized he waan't a killer and he gave me a computer.
Andy: You were so cute and I wasn't able to say anything.
Harry: Like I said...

***

Harry: We're like the X-Men.
Dean: Who am I?
Harry: Moira cause you don't have anything magic related. So you're not a mutant. You're a human.
Sam: Moira also shot Erik in the back, so...
Dean: I WON'T SHOOT TO ANYONE, OKAY?
Harry: ...
Sam: ...
Andy: As long as I am not Erik in this, I am okay with the idea.

***

Harry: I got a bad news and a good news.
Andy: What's the good news?
Harry: You've got a brother.
Andy: And the bad one?
Harry: Your brother is the killer.
Andy: Why?
Harry: I don't know, but you know him.
Andy: That's worse.
Harry: Well, it's all I got.

***

Harry: Today's topic is: murder is okay?
Sam: Yes.
Andy: Yes.
Max: Absolutely yes.
Dean: You know, this is why dad thinks you were freaks.
Harry: I'm so sorry for the infiltrate. He is overprotective and doesn't know boundaries.

***

Andy: You see people die? Sucks being you.
Sam: ... Thank you.
Harry: This is why he wanted to kill, btw.

****

Dean: No one's dying.
Anson: *dies*
Dean: You had ONE job!
Harry: I don't think he hears you. He's pretty dead.

***

Andy: I killed my brother.
Harry: That's so sad.
Andy: ...
Harry: Can I keep the computer?
Andy: Absolutely, no problem. Call me.
Harry: Will do!
Sam: ...
Dean: ...
Sam: That's not normal, right?
Dean: I am getting worried of Harry's reactions to our death.
Sam: I'd get rid of those CDs.
Dean: Uncalled!
Sam: Sorry, I said the first thing that came into my mind!
Dean: Unbelievable!
Harry: What are you guys talking about?
Sam: Getting rid of Dean's CDs after his death.
Harry: Since we are part of this family when who dies doesn't actually stay dead, we can wait three days before getting rid of everything.

Chapter 17: What is a soul worth?

Summary:

Crossroad demons

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this!
Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Architect Sean Boyden died by jumping off the roof of the building he designed.” Sam read from the newspaper, before passing the paper to Dean.

 

Harry, who was reading from his computer that Andy had gifted him some notes for his Ancient Runes class, looked disgusted.

 

“Do you have to say that now ?” Harry groaned, taking a sip of his coffee, hoping he wouldn’t hear any more disgusting news while he was drinking.

 

“That was classy .” Dean answered instead. “And he was talking about a dog?”

 

“A huge black dog.” Sam nodded.

 

“Sounds like the grim.” Harry muttered under his breath, catching the brothers’ attention.

 

“I’m afraid to ask, but explain .” Dean motioned to Harry.

 

“There’s not much to say.” Harry shrugged. “Just a harbinger of death. You see a huge black dog and then you die.”

 

“Like that, with nothing on?” Dean blinked, before narrowing his eyes at Harry. “ Why do you know?”

 

“Oh, I spent the whole last year with one of my professors actively trying to convince me that I was going to die because of Sirius Black’s escape from Azkaban. Sirius is innocent, he didn’t want me dead, but my professor is paid to see the future. She teaches Divination. So if Sirius had actually killed me, she could have said she knew all along.” Harry shrugged. “After all, I’m not dead, so you could say she’s really bad at her job.”

 

Dean closed his eyes and muttered something. Then, he looked at Harry. “Tell me you didn’t go near any huge black dogs.”

 

“The huge black dog went near me, to be precise.” Harry grimaced as he thought. “Well, he went near Ron , but I was there too. He just scratched my chest a bit, and then he choked me, but he was in the throes of Black Madness, so it doesn’t count.”

 

“Black Madness?” Sam asked, frowning at Harry. “What is it?”

 

“Mione’s pretty sure that the inbreeding that pure-bloods seek in their marriages to preserve the purity of the blood has caused general mental illness in wizards. The Black family is one of the oldest, so lots of cousins ​​married each other. And now they’re all mad.” Harry shrugged. “I guess I’m lucky both my parents were Muggle-born, otherwise I might have thought that haunting my godson like a dog might be a good idea.” At the blank stares he received, he explained. “Sirius is my godfather and he’s an Animagus. He can turn into a huge black dog.”

 

“Your godfather is a grim?” Dean repeated slowly. “Do I understand correctly?”

 

“Basically,” Harry shrugged, “although I don’t think it’s real. It doesn’t make sense, seeing a dog can’t cause anyone’s death, in any way.”

 

Dean closed his eyes again.

 

Harry glanced at Sam, wondering if Dean had officially gone insane.

 

Okay… ” Dean shook his head. “Was there a report made to the pound?” he asked, looking at Sam and ignoring Harry again.

 

Casting an indecisive look at Dean, Harry seemed to take it as permission to return to his studies, and focused on the computer again.

 

He really should have found a way to use the internet at Hogwarts. It was too convenient to ignore.

 

“He called the pound two days ago,” Sam said. “And no dog was found, and no one saw anything. In fact, they wonder how a huge dog could have been wandering into such a fancy building.”

 

“A case of Black Dogs?” Dean asked. “Could it really be it?”

 

“It’s all very vague.” Sam shrugged. “All we know is that he’s big, dangerous, and ferocious.”

 

Harry muttered under his breath, drawing the brothers’ attention again.

 

“If you tell me you’ve met a Black Dog, I swear …” Dean began.

 

“No, calm down! ” Harry held up his hands, before turning the computer to Sam. “We studied it in Care of Magical Creatures, you can see Newt Scamander’s studies on them.”

 

“I’ve heard that name before.” Sam muttered, frowning. “Bobby mentioned him as a scholar?”

 

“Yes.” Harry nodded. “He carries around a case of fantastic beasts. I think he’s Hagrid’s hero, and maybe Ron’s older brother’s as well.” At the brothers’ glances, he muttered. “He works with dragons, but I’ve never met him.”

 

Harry thought about suggesting that his brothers go with him to the Quidditch match, but then Sam hummed in satisfaction.

 

“Very helpful, thanks, Harry.” Sam smiled. “Let’s go talk to his colleagues. See if anything’s wrong.”

 

***

 

Harry watched Sam and Dean pick out some smart suits to go talk to Sean Boyden’s colleague.

 

Harry had forgotten his name, but at least he hadn’t been mauled by a huge black dog.

 

It was a success , apparently.

 

Sam nodded at the man. “So, you and Sean Boyden have been business partners for almost ten years, right?”

 

The man sighed wearily. “Exactly. Now, once again, this is for...?”

 

Dean interjected. “A tribute to Mr. Boyden. Architectural Digest.”

 

The man laughed, which made Harry raise his eyebrows.

 

If they hadn’t suspected a monster, he might have been the one responsible for the murder.

 

“Do you find that funny, sir?” Sam asked, smiling politely.

 

“No, of course not.” The man shook his head. “See, Sean always gets tributes. He kills himself, leaves me and his family... well, he gets another tribute.”

 

Sam nodded. “Right. Do you have any idea why he’d do that?”

 

“I, I have no idea, I mean, he’s lived a charmed life.”

 

Harry frowned. The Black Dogs didn’t target the privileged . That was more in tune with things like Peeves .

 

“What do you mean?” Sam probed, perhaps smelling a lead.

 

“He was an absolute genius. I mean, I can do it, but next to him, I... and it wasn’t always like that.” At the stares of both brothers, he continued talking. “You want to know the truth? There was a time when he couldn’t even design a tent. Hell, ten years ago he was working as a bartender at a place called Lloyds.”

 

“So what’s changed?” Sam asked.

 

“I have no idea.” The man shook his head, something ironic in his face. “You got me. But all of a sudden, he gets this huge commission and starts designing... starts designing the most ingenious buildings anyone has ever seen . He was, like, on the level of Van Gogh and Mozart. It’s funny. Real geniuses, they seem to die young, don’t they? For having that kind of talent? Why... why throw it away?”

 

Harry was thinking about that as they walked out of the building.

 

As soon as they were hidden enough, Harry took the cloak off his shoulders.

“It can’t be a Black Dog.” He said. “That’s not something they do.”

 

“No, it’s not.” Sam sighed. “Let’s go to this bar. If the man was there ten years ago, it probably has some importance.”

 

Dean nodded. 

 

“Don’t even think about putting your feet up on Baby’s seat, kiddo.” He then said, pointing at Harry. “That was an exception, it’ll never happen again.”

 

“Of course, Dean.” Harry nodded. “Everything you say.”

 

Sam laughed, Dean rolled his eyes and muttered a “ Brat .”

 

Yes, Harry wondered, having a perfect life and throwing it away was not normal at all.

 

***

 

On the way to the bar, Sam had called the doctor’s office who had been reporting black dogs.

 

“So,” Sam said, getting out of the car and speaking to both of them, “apparently, the doctor wasn’t in the office, she took a little leave of absence. She got the position ten years ago.”

 

“Ten years?” Harry asked. “Why does the ten keep appearing? Is it important?”

 

“Yes.” Dean nodded. “Tell me something, doesn’t that strike you as odd?”

 

Harry and Sam looked at where Dean was pointing: yellow flowers.

 

“Yarrow flowers.” Sam murmured. “Used for summoning rituals.”

 

“Crossroads demon.” Dean sighed. “This is a ritual for a crossroads demon.”

 

Harry wrinkled his nose. “Okay, why would anyone summon a demon ?”

 

He found it a stupid idea. And if Harry thought it was stupid, then it was.

 

“Crossroads demons are different.” Dean said. “They make deals and they keep them. After ten years, they come to collect payment.”

 

“And what would the payment be?” Harry asked. “Rip someone’s chest open? Drive someone to suicide?”

 

“No, they take their soul .” Sam said. “Ten years after any wish, the soul becomes a demon’s and descends into Hell for eternity.”

 

“Wait, ten years?” Harry blinked. “One person asked to be a successful doctor, the other an architect. The best in their field.”

 

“Ten years at the top, and then they fall.” Dean muttered.

 

“The engineer fell a lot .” Harry grimaced, ignoring Dean’s snort. “Is it worth it?”

 

“Sell your soul? Never .” Sam shook his head. “Ten years of success in life isn’t worth eternal damnation.”

 

Harry nodded.

 

What would Harry trade his soul for?

 

Harry didn’t think there was anything in the world worth trading his soul for.

 

Sam was right: ten years of fame wasn't worth eternal torture.

Notes:

Harry: *eating and drinking*
Sam: *talking about murder*
Harry: We should discuss these things in the car. While no one is eating.

***

Sam: Huge black dog.
Harry: Sounds pretty... sirius.
Dean: What?
Harry: Inside joke

***

Dean: Tell me you never met a Black Dog.
Harry: Where I could met him? Come on, that's unbelievable!
Dean: My bad. Clearly your school cares too much for his students to allow them to interact with Black Dogs.
Harry: Yes, we prefer Snape as a monster.

***

Harry: You're alive.
Harry: Well done!

***

Sam: Ten years ago both our victims changed their life completely.
Dean: Ten is important?
Harry: I don't know, but since it's the third time I heard this time, I'm using it to play.
Dean: Your humor sucks.
Harry: I wasn't even joking

***

Harry: So... is it worth it?
Sam: Only if you want to be tortured for the eternity.
Harry: But ten years at the top?
Dean: Harry, no!

Chapter 18: Demons aren't the best company

Summary:

Dean, Sam and Harry try to save a life

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

An engineer, a doctor, a painter.

 

“There’s a fourth person.” Harry muttered, sorting things through the pacts they’d found at the intersection. “Evan Hudson. His address is here.”

 

Great .” Dean snorted. “So we have to clean up these people’s mess for them? I mean, they’re not exactly innocent. No one held a gun to their heads and forced them to play Let’s Make a Deal .”

 

Sam stared at him in disbelief. “So, we should just let them die?”

 

Dean shrugged. “Someone goes over Niagara in a barrel, you jump in and try to save them?”

 

“Ron’s sister once started writing in a cursed diary that made her attack other students and then took her to the Chamber of Secrets.” Harry commented, looking up information on the last character. “She went over Niagara in a barrel, and Ron and I jumped in after her. And we saved her.”

 

“From the basilisk .” Dean rubbed his eyes.

 

Sam watched the scene with a smile.

 

“Ah!” Harry praised. “Found it. This is… oh .”

 

“What?” Dean asked. “He sold his soul to get a nice house?”

 

Sam rolled his eyes at his tone of voice.

 

“No, he… didn’t get any better at his job.” Harry swallowed. “I found pictures of his wife, though. Before and after that deal.”

 

Sam leaned over to look at the pictures, blinking. “He made the deal for her .”

 

“Good.” Dean sighed. “Let’s see if we can save him.”

 

Sam nodded.

 

Selling your soul for love.

 

Maybe he had lied to Harry, maybe in some cases it was worth selling it.

 

Although Sam would have preferred the opportunity to see Jessica again, and he was sure she wouldn’t be in Hell.



***

 

Sam knocked on Evan Hudson’s apartment, after seeing a woman leave the house with some luggage.

 

“Yes?” The man who answered the door must have been Evan.

 

“Evan Hudson?” Sam checked.

 

“It’s me.” Evan narrowed his eyes suspiciously at Harry.

 

“I’m not a black dog.” Harry shrugged. “And I’m not a demon. Neither are they. Although he—” Harry pointed at Dean “—snores a lot.

 

Evan smiled weakly. “Come in. Although I suggest you leave as soon as possible. I don’t know when they’ll arrive.”

 

Sam approved of Harry’s plan: to reassure Evan so they can help him.

 

Sam needed to help Evan.

 

“We’re here to help you.” Sam promised. “Just tell us what we can do for you.”

 

“There’s nothing you can do.” Evan shook his head. “I made the deal and I was warned of the dangers. And I decided it was… worth it.”

 

Sam watched Harry frown, clearly thinking.

 

Sam hoped he wouldn’t come up with a Dean idea . They definitely didn’t need one.

 

“Did you ever think about your wife through all this?” Dean asked. “Now she’s going to come home to a dead husband .”

 

“I did it for her !” Evan exclaimed. “She was dying of cancer, it wasn’t curable! She was pregnant! I… I couldn’t let her die, and the demon told me I could have it all! I went crazy, I…”

 

“You were manipulated with the person you loved most of all.” Harry said softly, offering empathy. And maybe understanding . Sam looked at his brother worriedly, wondering who had manipulated him. “It’s not your fault. If these demons are as manipulative as I think they are, you never had a chance, and you didn’t summon it.”

 

“Good.” Dean swallowed, unable to do anything after Harry’s words. “I have an idea.”

 

“What kind of idea?” Sam asked, feeling wary.

 

“You keep him alive.” Dean threw George’s package at Sam, the painter’s Hoodoo spell. “I’m going to summon the demon.”

 

Sam groaned mentally. “That’s a bad idea.”

 

“I agree.” Harry nodded, after bringing Evan a cup of tea and sitting him down.

 

Sam didn’t understand how tea could help anyone, but Evan had actually relaxed.

 

The miracles of the English and their tea , apparently.

 

“Good, I’m doing it anyway.” Dean pointed at Harry. “Don’t jump into the Hellhound’s mouth.”

 

“I won’t, but he could still use me as a toy to play with.” Harry shrugged. “That sounds like fun. I guess demons play with them. Take the human , that sort of thing.”

 

Sam sighed. Harry had really spent too much time with Dean.

 

***

 

“I don’t like it.” Sam muttered, looking at his watch.

 

“Dean’s going to be fine.” Harry assured Sam. “He’ll be busy teasing the demon, making him regret choosing to be a demon.”

 

Sam smiled slightly.

 

He liked that his younger brother saw both him and Dean as some kind of superheroes, invincible.

 

Sam remembered well when his image of Dean had shattered before his eyes: he remembered the shock that had gone through Dean, his heart stopping… The pain of knowing that his older brother would die, after the way Sam had clung to the one constant in his life again.

 

“Yeah, probably.” Sam agreed. “I don’t know how well this powder will work, so let’s make sure we’re ready to resist. If things get bad, I want you to run, you know?”

 

Harry stared at him stubbornly. “I’m not running from a dog! I’ve faced Fluffy, I can face a dog with fewer heads !”

 

Sam sighed. “Who’s Fluffy?”

 

“Hagrid’s dog.” Harry replied calmly, making it clear to Sam that he wasn’t going to appreciate the answer. “He’s a Cerberus.”

 

Of course your school has cerberus .” Sam groaned. “I don’t even know why I’m surprised at this point.”

 

He would definitely help Dean keep Harry away from that school.

 

“Speaking of my school,” Harry began, “Fred and George told me we’re due at the Burrow tomorrow.”

 

“What’s the Burrow?” Sam asked, his eyes narrowed, waiting for a heart attack.

 

“It’s the Weasleys’ house!” Harry’s grin was huge. “They got tickets to the Quidditch World Cup and I honestly can’t wait to show you guys my sport! Oh, and introduce you to the Weasleys and Hermione!”

 

Sam’s lips tightened.

 

Dean and he had no desire to meet Harry’s overprotective friend, but it was possible to see in Harry’s eyes that the boy was eager to show his older brothers part of his world.

 

And after they’d dragged him into theirs, Sam didn’t see anything wrong with that.

 

Considering they had no intention of allowing him to return to Hogwarts.

 

“Sure. Let’s survive the hellhounds and then  we can make plans to go see your friends.” Sam nodded. “Get the gun.”

 

“Does it work against a hellhound?” Harry asked, wrinkling his nose.

 

“Probably not,” Sam said. “Take it anyway.”

 

Harry obeyed without another word, in a way that Sam both approved of and despised.

 

It felt too much like his own adolescence, hating the thought of his brother being like him and Dean.

 

They were really beating the nature-beats-nurture concept.

 

Then, Evan screamed. “They’re here! I can hear them!”

 

And Sam, watching Harry shield Evan with his whole body, found himself praying again.

 

God, the angels, anyone who would listen.

 

Even though my brother and I are lost, please don’t let Harry waste away .

 

***

 

In the car, after Evan had thanked Sam and hugged Harry (making the boy uncomfortable, having no idea how to console the man), Sam turned to Dean.

 

“You look angry.” Sam muttered. “What did the demon say to you?”

 

“I was dying, he was fine. Suddenly, I heal and he dies.” Dean said laconically. “He made a deal with the yellow-eyed demon.”

 

“He did it for you .” Sam said, glancing at Harry, worried about his reaction.

 

“That’s right. How do I even live with that?” Dean tightened his fingers around the steering wheel. His knuckles went white. “How do I…”

 

“My mother died for me .” Harry said, speaking suddenly, drawing Sam’s attention and, more importantly, Dean’s. The boy wasn’t looking at them, he was looking out the window. “There are creatures called Dementors that make you relive your worst memories. And all last year I could hear my parents’ last words . Voldemort gave my mother three chances to move, and she chose to die for me . She begged for my life , never for her own.” Harry swallowed, his eyes watering. “That’s what you do when you have a choice, I guess. And when you’re a parent, you’ll do anything to save your child’s life. Whatever the cost is.”

 

Dean swallowed. “They’re torturing him. That place… is…”

 

“I don’t know your father.” Harry muttered. “But I know he can’t regret his deal.”

 

“Why?” Dean asked. “You don’t know our father, you said so yourself.”

 

“I know you .” Harry shrugged. “And I know I wouldn’t regret it.

 

Sam smiled at Harry’s statement, while Dean snorted.

 

“Harry’s right.” Sam nodded. “ You’re worth it.”

 

**

 

Back at Bobby’s, Dean carried Harry up to his room, before returning to where Sam was waiting with a beer in his hand.

 

“What a hunt.” Dean sighed, sitting down across from Sam and taking the beer.

 

“I feel like a hypocrite,” Sam said.

 

Dean looked at him. “Why do you feel like a hypocrite, Sammy? You saved lives today.”

 

You did .” Sam said, narrowing his eyes at Dean. “And it’s about Harry. I got so mad as a kid all the times you or Dad would tell me what to do…”

 

“And now you want to tell Harry what to do.” Dean nodded. “Welcome, you’re officially a big brother.”

 

“Good, that sucks. ” Sam said tersely. “Can I cancel that?”

 

Dean laughed. Then, turning serious, he said, “We need a damn break.”

 

“Good, we’re having an invitation to the Burrow tomorrow with Harry’s friends.” Sam said, knowing Harry hadn’t had a chance to tell Dean yet. “You think that watching a Quidditch game is a suitable break?”

 

“Sure.” Dean agreed, before taking a sip of beer and pausing. “How the hell are we going to get to England ?”


“You know…” Sam blinked. “I have no idea .”

Notes:

Dean: A doctor, an engineer and a painter enter a bar.
Harry: And then they make a demon pact and die horribly 10 years later.
Sam: It isn't funny.
Harry: Especially if you're the doctor, engineer and painter.

***

Sam: We won't save them?
Dean: If they do something dangerous, it's on them.
Harry: Once, Ron and I jumped after Ginny in a very dangerous place. And we saved her.
Dean: It's the basilisk episode?
Harry: Uh-uh. I followed Ron when my godfather/grim took him.
Sam: I love when we share these kind of things. Dean seems to get paler every time this happens.

**

Evan: You might be demons.
Harry: I'd prefer a demon over Dean. He snores.
Dean: HEY!
Evan: Okay. You're crazy.
Harry: Apparently, it's genetic.

***

Harry: I have an idea.
Sam: Please, let that not be a Dean-idea. Just, please.
Dean: Okay, I got an idea.
Dean: *explains the idea*
Harry: That's a bad idea.
Harry: And I don't think I'll ever see the day when I told someone they had the worst idea ever. That's usually my job.
Sam: I asked for one thing.

***

Sam: Iìm worried about Dean.
Harry: I'd be worried about the demon. He's stuck with Dean.

***

Harry: I faced Fluffy, I'm not scared by a dog with just one head.
Sam: Who's Fluffy? No, wait till Dean doesn't come back to answer this question.
Harry: 'Kay

***

Dean: Hi!
Harry: Fluffy is a Cerberus.
Dean: What?
Sam: Maybe you could have waited a little.
Harry: You didin't specify.

***

Harry: It's a beautiful night.
Sam: We could die in less than an hour.
Harry: We can't. We have to go to see Quidditch game tomorrow.
Sam: And when you wanted to tell us?
Harry: Tomorrow.

***

Sam, praying: Please, protect my brother.
The angels: ... there's another one???
The angels: ... Fuck

***

Sam: I want to tell Harry want to do and I know he'll hate it because I hated it.
Dean: You're a big brother. Congrats.
Sam: It sucks. Can I retire?

***

Dean: How we'll go to England?
Sam: Harry didn't tell.
Dean: And you asked him?
Sam: He chose to talk about the game when a hellhound was about to come and kill us. So, no, I didn't ask him!
Dean: There's something wrong with Harry's timing.

meanwhile:
Monster: *trying to kill Harry*
Harry: Hold on, I want to ask Dean to buy a hamburger for later.
Monster: Okay.

Chapter 19: That's a lot of gingers

Summary:

Dean and Sam meet the Weasleys, Hermione, Ron and Harry talk about the nightmare Harry had (Dean is not a fan of secrets)

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Dean opened his eyes to hear screams coming from downstairs.

 

Groaning, he stood up, grabbed his gun, and headed down the stairs.

 

Sam was leaning calmly against the doorframe, watching Harry and Bobby’s argument progress.

 

“What’s going on?” Dean asked, then looked expectantly at Sam.

 

Sam nodded to the corner.

 

Dean turned to see a… was that a bird ?

 

“Hedwig isn’t dirty!” Harry replied. “She’s extremely polite and not loud either! She couldn’t have hurt you, that’s not like her!”

 

“She dropped her feathers all over my work!” Bobby growled. “Take that bird away!”

 

“Hedwig is very smart.” Harry defended his bird. “Are you smart, girl?”

 

Hedwig, as the bird was called, flew up to Harry’s shoulder, before gently ruffling the boy’s hair and offering him the leg it was tied to… a letter ?

 

Dean rubbed his eyes. “Do you use birds to send letters ?”

 

“Technology doesn’t work well in the wizarding world.” Harry grimaced. “It’s going to be horrible going back to parchment after using the computer for so long. And research without the internet? It’s going to be a nightmare.”

 

Dean glanced at Sam, insinuating that it was his fault Harry still believed he could return to Hogwarts. Dean would have told the boy by now that he was crazy to even think about returning to that school.

 

Sam had wanted to be tactful and give the boy false hopes .

 

Harry was suddenly in front of them. “It’s for you.”

 

“Why would your owl give us a letter?” Dean asked, taking the offered letter anyway.

 

“It’s from Ron’s parents.” Harry shrugged, opening a letter that was obviously addressed to him.

 

Dean, glancing at Bobby, opened the letter.




Dear Mr. Winchester,

We have never been introduced, but I am sure you have heard a great deal from Harry about my son Ron.

As Harry might have told you, the final of the Quidditch World Cup takes place this Monday night, and my husband, Arthur, has just managed to get prime tickets through his connections at the Department of Magical Games and Sports. I do hope you will allow us to take Harry, and of course you both, to the match, as this really is a once-in-a lifetime opportunity; Britain hasn’t hosted the cup for thirty years, and tickets are extremely hard to come by. We would of course be glad to have Harry stay for the remainder of the summer holidays, and to see him safely onto the train back to school, if you prefer this way.

Hoping to see Harry soon,

Yours sincerely,

Molly Weasley

 

“You never told us about your friends’ parents.” Dean snorted, ignoring the part where Harry stayed with them.

 

“Well, I don’t think Ron’s told his parents much about you either.” Harry shrugged. “Ron’s parents are great ! Mrs. Weasley even gave me a Weasley jumper without ever seeing me!” Harry smiled. “That was really kind of her! And her cooking is just the best in the world ! She makes the best treacle tart I’ve ever had! It’s even better than the one at Hogwarts!”

 

Dean made a mental note to ask Mrs. Weasley for the recipe for this treacle tart .

 

What the kiddo wanted, the kiddo got.

 

Unless it was going back to Hogwarts.

 

In that case, he could forget about it.

 

***

 

At twelve the next day, Dean watched Harry pacing, looking out the window.

 

Harry had called Ron, sending him Bobby’s address, super excited at the chance to show the brothers a real game . (Dean had ignored Ron’s argument that it was better not to have brothers, because they were just a pain in the side and had no particular use . He had also ignored their plans for the following year, because he knew Harry wouldn’t be going .)

 

After a few hours of Harry’s nerves growing, Sam leaned over and muttered. “They’re late.”

 

“They must have had trouble getting from England to here.” Dean muttered back. “What did they do, get on a plane?”

 

Then, there was a crash, and the three Winchesters ran to the fireplace.

 

“What the hell is going on?”

 

A figure emerged from the fire, perfectly intact, a huge grin on his face. “Harrykins!”

 

“Fred!” Harry’s grin was huge.

 

“Fred? I’m not Fred, I’m George!” The twin sighed in disappointment. “And you say you’re our friend?”

 

“Shut up, Fred .” Harry emphasized the name, then allowed the guy to hug him.

 

“Hey, have you gotten up a bit?” Fred—Dean had decided it was Fred—looked at Harry. “Hey, George, look at this? He’s taller !”

 

As Dean and Sam watched the twin and Harry talk, the other twin had emerged from the fireplace.

 

Harry !” George, as he had been called at least, ran to Harry’s side. “Oh, our wonderful Seeker! How we’ve missed you, oh great good sir .”

 

Harry blushed as George kissed his head. “ Stop it !” He pushed him away, before looking up at the fireplace.

 

“Ron!” Harry abandoned the twins to hug the third one out. “And Hermione!”

 

A girl snorted, wrinkling her nose. “Why do all magical modes of transport suck?”

 

“Brooms are nice.” Harry replied, allowing the girl to circle him, checking him for injuries.

 

Dean raised an eyebrow, realizing how much this behavior reminded him of his own with Sam.

 

“You’re taller.” Ron noted, nodding. “Good. Are they giving you any trouble?” Ron pointed to Dean and Sam, narrowing his eyes. “It would be easy to make them disappear.”

 

Hermione jabbed him in the side. “No one is killing Harry’s brothers. If they’re treating him badly, they’ll be tortured .”

 

Sam smiled nervously, while Dean held out his hand.

 

“Dean Winchester, this is my brother Sam. Nice to meet Harry’s best friends.” Dean smiled charmingly. “He won’t stop talking about you.”

 

Harry looked offended, but Hermione smiled sweetly at Harry. “That’s sweet.”

 

So sweet !” Fred—or maybe it was George—jumped up, clutching Harry and ruffling his hair. “Although, Harry dear , you could have let us bother your Muggle relatives one last time!”

 

“Well, you could always go and pay them a visit.” Harry shrugged. “I don’t have to be there.”

 

“And you’re never going back.” Hermione hissed, narrowing her eyes at Dean and Sam, as if daring them to send Harry back to that filth . “I told Professor McGonagall she couldn’t let you go back to them, but she just said you’d be safe.”

 

Dean watched Hermione hiss, narrow her eyes, and then relax. “But you’re not with them anymore, so my plans to kill them are no longer necessary.”

 

Ron swallowed. “That’s scary.”

 

Harry laughed, clearly relieved. “I really missed you, Mione.”

 

“You too.” Hermione softened as she looked at Harry, taking one last look at his profile, before nodding. “Have you packed your bag?”

 

“Yes.” Harry nodded.

 

“Did they tell you we’d be there for about four days? Two before the game, the day of the game, and the day after.” Hermione narrowed her eyes, raising her eyebrow.

 

“Yes.” Harry nodded again. “And I’ve got clothes for all four days.”

 

“Good.” Hermione pointed to the fireplace. “You go with Ron, Fred will go with Dean, and George will go with Sam.” Hermione narrowed her eyes on the twins. “If you lose Harry’s brothers in the fire, I’ll make your bodies disappear .”

 

The twins nodded seriously. “We wouldn’t dare!”

 

“Perfect.” Hermione waved Sam and Dean over. “Don’t worry, you’ll be perfectly safe. Fred and George know better than to try to make me angry.”

 

Considering the two older wizards were almost shaking, Dean thought it safe to go with them.

 

***

 

When Dean landed in the Weasley house, he blinked a couple of times.

 

They were surrounded by gingers.

 

There were the three who had come to pick them up, four other boys, and the two parents.

 

Wizards didn’t believe in birth control?

 

“Hello, you must be Dean and Sam, right?” One of the older boys offered his hand. “Bill Weasley.”

 

“Nice to meet you.” Dean shook it, then accepted all introductions.

 

At that moment, the fireplace lit up green, and the trio arrived.

 

Harry on the floor, with the two friends on the top of him.

 

“How are you so bad at it?” Ron groaned, trying to stand up.

 

“Mione said so, all magical travel sucks!” Harry stood up, helping Hermione up.

 

“And you can’t use them.” Hermione snorted. “Come on, meet Ron’s oldest brothers.”

 

Harry obediently turned around, stopping when he saw Bill and Charlie for the first time.

 

Dean smirked, wondering if he should do The Talk with Harry.

 

He was definitely thinking of more than friendship when he looked at Ron’s two older brothers.

 

“Nice to meet you.” Harry blushed, squeezing both of their hands.

 

“Harry, it’s nice to meet you.” Charlie smiled. “I really wanted to see the boy who decided to smuggle a dragon out of Hogwarts.”

 

Harry blushed, turning around to make sure no one had heard.

 

“He had help.” Hermione interjected. “And it wasn’t even hard, if I’m honest.”

 

“Dumbledore probably suspected we were just trying to help Hagrid. And it was a lot more dangerous to keep him at Hogwarts than to send him to the dragon reserve.” Harry said, taking his hand back from where he was still holding Charlie’s.

 

“Yeah, well, I can’t disagree.” Charlie nodded. “And I wasn’t criticizing you. It takes courage and intelligence to do that. And to remind you that I used to work with dragons because of a conversation you had with Ron. Nice.”

 

Harry smiled at Charlie’s compliment, before a flurry of voices came in and the two Weasley parents entered.

 

“Oh, Harry, dear!” Mrs. Weasley ran over and gave Harry a tight hug. “Oh, I’m so glad to see you! You’re always welcome, of course! Are you hungry? Have you had lunch? Perhaps a nice big dinner is what we need here, yes!”

 

“Hello, Mrs. Weasley.” Harry muttered awkwardly, relaxing as the woman released him. “Thanks for inviting us.”

 

“Oh, so polite!” Mrs. Weasley smiled. “I wish my children were that polite!” Here, the woman glared at the twins, who smiled innocently together.

 

Yes, Dean didn’t believe it either.

 

Then, Mrs. Weasley looked in the direction of Dean and Sam.

 

“You must be Harry’s brothers!” Mrs. Weasley advanced on them, enveloping them in a tight hug. “ Welcome ! I’ve prepared a room just for you! Oh, don’t worry about the noise, the spirit of the attic can sense we’re all excited for the Quidditch World Cup! In England, again! So lovely !”

 

Ron snorted, muttering to Harry. “She doesn’t even like Quidditch.”

 

Harry smiled, standing next to Dean and Sam, Hermione nearby to keep an eye on him.

 

“Let’s show Harry and his brothers to their room.” Hermione commanded.

 

Dean watched Harry and Ron nod, and then follow Hermione up the stairs.

 

Harry was apparently perfectly capable of following orders.

 

When they were locked in the room with two beds and a camp bed, Hermione said. “I’m sleeping with Ginny, Bill and Charlie share a room, Percy has his own, and Fred and George decided to let the three of you have theirs.”

 

“They came with me .” Ron groaned. “Dude, I don’t know why you wanted biological brothers. They’re horrible .”

 

Hermione hit him on the shoulder, before looking at Harry and asking. “Have you heard anything from Sirius?”

 

Dean watched Harry shake his head.

 

“You haven’t written him any letters ?” Hermione shook her head. “You have to tell him about that dream, okay? If it’s about You-Know-Who…”

 

“Sirius would get into trouble,” Harry replied, looking defiantly at Hermione. “I won’t make my godfather receive the Kiss for a dream !”

 

Hermione looked at Ron, who shook his head. “Harry’s not entirely wrong. It was only one time, right?” he asked, looking at Harry.

 

Harry nodded. “And my scar hurt.”

 

Hermione bit her lower lip. “Did your scar hurt ? In our first year, it was every time you were near him…”

 

“Voldemort in America ?” Harry snorted. “No, it was just… Hermione, it could be nothing , okay?”

 

“Okay, everyone, hold up.” Dean waved a time-out. “What the hell are you talking about?”

 

Dean watched as Hermione and Ron shared a guilty look, as if they hadn’t expected Harry not to have spoken to them about it.

 

Well, Dean was surprised too.

 

And annoyed .

 

“I’ve had dreams.” Harry muttered. “I told you in my first year that Voldemort was at the castle, right? On the back of a professor’s neck. Whenever he was around, my scar hurt.” Dean watched Harry’s hand trace the scar on his forehead. Dean had found it rather cool , but if it was connected in any way to his almost-murderer… “It’s where the killing curse would have hit.” Harry explained at Dean’s look. “Anyway, I know Voldemort wasn’t in America. The dream was just about him. He killed a Muggle…”

 

Hermione licked her lower lip. “Well, you said that might not be true, didn’t you?”

 

“They talked about some plans to kill… someone .” Harry said evasively.

 

“Is that someone called Harry ?” Ron asked wryly.

 

Harry shrugged.

 

Hermione snorted. “Can we take the threats to Harry’s life more seriously?”

 

“When they stop being annual events , of course.” Harry nodded. “Look, they talked about the Cup. If anything happens to the Cup, and only if anything happens , I’ll take that dream as true. Otherwise it’s just a nightmare.”

 

Hermione and Ron exchanged a look.

 

“What is it?”

 

Dean appreciated the rebellion in Harry’s voice. It made him a true Winchester.

 

“Mate, the Ministry is all in for the security at that event. It’s a worldwide event .” Ron said. “No one would dare attack there. Not with all the eyes of the world on here.”

 

“Don’t you see that this is the best time to strike?” Harry asked. “I remind you that you can’t steal from Gringotts , and Quirrell almost did it. Hogwarts is the safest place in the world and we’ve had Voldemort in there for a whole year . Azkaban is the most impregnable prison in the world and Sirius escaped. Are you seriously telling me you don’t believe Voldemort could do something at the Cup?”

 

“It’s just really difficult, okay?” Hermione asked. “The Ministry…”

 

“Sorry, you seem to trust the Ministry .” Harry snorted. “The same Ministry that got screwed by two thirteen-year-olds !”

 

“It was just a case.” Hermione blushed. “And we prevented two horrible, unjustified deaths.”

 

“Exactly.” Harry nodded. “Not everyone has honorable intentions.”

 

Ron sighed. “Well, I thought we’d have until September to wait for murder plots. Did school start earlier?”

 

Harry burst out laughing, while Hermione narrowed her eyes at Ron. “That’s not funny.”

 

“A bit,” Harry said, still laughing.

 

Dean and Sam watched with a smile as their little brother laughed in amusement.

 

Dean made a note to discuss Voldydumb and threats to his life with him.

 

For now, though, he would let his little brother enjoy the cheerful moment.

Notes:

Dean: *wakes up*
Dean: *grabs the gun*

***

Harry: Hedwig is polite!
Bobby: She's a dirt bird!
Harry: WHAT?
Sam: OMG, he went there!

***

Harry: They're late.
Dean: Don't worry, everything...
*BOOM*
Dean: Let's worry.

***

Fred&George: *flirting with Harry*
Harry: Ron! Hermione!
Dean: *laughing in the back*

***

Ron: You're capable of great things.
Hermione: Like murder.
Ron: Which you should never do.
Hermione: Unless it is necessary.
Harry: Copy that.
Dean&Sam: *scared*

***

Hermione: *gives order*
Everyone: *doing that*
Dean: So, who's in charge here?
Harry: Usually, who screams louder.
Ron: So, Hermione.
Hermione: Harry does whatever he wants.
Harry: I'm a non-believer

***

Molly: *giving hugs*
Dean: I'm not used to that.
Sam: Me neither.
Harry: She's the best.

***

Hermione: Well, the Ministry has everything under control.
Harry: Sorry, I must fall asleep. You said that the ministry had everything under control?
Hermione: Yes.
Harry: Hermione, we made them look like idiots!
Hermione: But they are!
Harry: And Voldemort is slightly less stupid than them.
Ron: Really?
Harry: He didn't manage to kill a 15 months old baby. I refuse to call him smart.
Ron: Fair point.
Dean: Can we change the topic? I don't feel so good.
Hermione: What's up with him?
Harry: Weak.
Sam: He isn't used to worry about Harry's life.
Ron: Oh, poor one. Harry almost dies one time a week.
Harry: Also in the weekends, but that's a extra, so I get paid more.
Sam: You get paid for almost being killed?
Harry: No. But since it happens that amount of time, I should start.

***

Dean: No more secrets.
Harry: Of course.
~a few moments later~
Harry: I've got secrets
Dean: You had one job!

Chapter 20: Embarrassing brothers and how to accept their presence

Summary:

Harry, Sam and Dean talk.

Harry has a plan: leave his brothers at the Cup and then disappear XD

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this one!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry knew Mrs. Weasley had only been trying to be supportive , putting him, Dean, and Sam in the same room.

 

The woman was probably excited that Harry could have a family of his own who hadn’t thought about the underlying problem: Dean and Sam were the worst .

 

Now Harry wondered if he could get rid of them at the Quidditch Cup. 

 

Bobby would just accept the inevitable. They went missing and there was no way to find them again.

 

It was the perfect plan .

 

“So, do we want to talk about your reaction to Bill?” Dean asked, wiggling his eyebrows at Harry.

 

Harry narrowed his eyes, thinking back to his interactions with Bill. He hadn’t been rude, he’d asked a lot about his job, kept his future open-ended (he’d even asked if there was a magical college, but Bill had just laughed and shook his head, promising that Hogwarts would be the last place where he had to do homework), and he hadn’t said anything weird or offensive.

 

“I don’t have any weird reactions to Bill,” Harry said, speaking seriously. “Or Charlie. Or anyone else in this house, before you start getting weird ideas.”

 

Harry glanced at Sam, wondering if he would step up to be helpful.

 

No, Sam was deep in the magical world of potions .

 

They wouldn’t see him for a while.

 

“Look, there’s nothing wrong with liking a guy,” Dean said, managing to sound serious despite the sly smile on his face. “Or a girl. Or both at the same time. Just, you have to be safe, you know. Wear protection, be careful, those kinds of stuff..”

 

Harry frowned. “I’m not sure I know what we’re talking about here.” Glancing warily at Dean, he added, “I’m not sure I want to know what you’re talking about.”

 

“Sammy, come over here, nerd, and help me with this .” Dean pointed at Harry, which Harry found quite offensive , but Sam complied, rolling his eyes quite noticeably.

 

“What Dean’s trying to do is offer you his support, and make you understand that whether you’re attracted to women or men, it doesn’t really matter to us. Just be happy.” Sam said, smiling sweetly the whole time.

 

Dean grimaced. “What he said, but with less chick-flick moments .”

 

“Stop being emotionally stunted.” Sam patted Dean on the shoulder, then turned to Harry. “You seemed really nervous around Bill. Dean was just trying to open the conversation with you. But our brother is an idiot who’s allergic to the simplest emotions.”

 

Harry blushed, before shrugging and muttering. “He said only freaks were attracted to the same sex. And the best way to deal with them was to burn them.”

 

“Who said that?” Sam spoke calmly.

 

Harry could see he was shaking, his eyes steely as he looked at Harry.

 

“My Uncle Vernon.” Harry muttered. “My aunt liked to put religious channels on the TV while I was…while I was standing nearby, so I’d hear how they thought it was the proper way to treat me.”

 

“And what would it be?” Dean growled.

 

“What you’d do to a demon, I assume.” Harry shrugged. “Exorcism, torture, that sort of thing.”

 

“Hold on,” Dean held up his hand, barely holding back a second growl, “torture is done by demons . And your two relatives are—”

 

“Despicable things you’ll never see again.” Sam cut Dean off, giving him a warning look.

 

Whether it was to avoid being overheard by the Weasleys or to protect Harry, Harry didn’t know.

 

But part of him wanted to hear Dean’s insult about the Dursleys. Part of him needed to hear that he didn’t deserve what had happened to him.

 

“I tried to stay at Hogwarts once, for the summer,” Harry muttered. “I was told I’d be protected by the Dursleys.”

 

“By who?” Sam asked, frowning.

 

“Voldemort didn’t mean to kill my parents.” Harry said, sighing. “The real target was me . And Voldemort isn’t dead. And he has followers who will do anything for him to this day. Quirrell hosted him on the back of his neck for a whole year, knowing he would eventually die, after finishing serving him. Lucius Malfoy endangered Ginny and all the students by giving Ginny an old diary of Voldemort’s. Pettigrew ran to him.” Harry rubbed his scar. “He found him again.”

 

His gaze fell on his phone, before looking away. “I’m sorry.” He added, then looked at Dean. “I know you’re mad that I didn’t tell you about the dream and all.”

 

“Yeah, kiddo, why didn’t you?” Dean asked. “We would have helped you.”

 

“My first year I suspected someone was going to steal the Philosopher’s Stone and I told one of my teachers it would happen. She threatened to punish me again, after the first time had meant making me, Mione, and Neville a target for the displeasure of all Hogwarts students. They did nothing! Ron almost died, Mione could have gotten hurt, and I had to talk to Voldemort! He belittled my parents!” Harry shook his head. “He used their deaths to try to convince me to give him the Stone.”

 

“He offered to bring your parents back.” Sam murmured, immediately realizing who Harry was thinking of. “ Evan . You said he had no choice, because he was manipulated .”

 

“Yes. Voldemort knows where to strike.” Harry growled.

 

“But you didn’t accept it.” Sam noticed. “What did you do?”

 

“I think I burned someone alive.” Harry swallowed. “Killed Quirrell and nearly died myself. All because a teacher wouldn’t listen to us.”

 

Harry looked back at Dean. “My second year? Ginny was kidnapped by a revolting version of Voldemort. The teachers, none of them had any intention of going into the Chamber of Secrets and rescuing her. They sent a fraud , someone they knew was a liar and a coward, to do the job, to get rid of him. Ron and I went and Lockhart tried to wipe our memories. And I nearly died from a basilisk bite.”

 

“A basilisk.” Dean nodded. “The one you killed with a sword.”

 

“Last year? Sirius Black was supposed to be Voldemort’s right-hand man.” Harry shook his head. “And he’s my godfather. How many professors do you think said who Sirius was to me, to my parents? Do you think any of them even tried to help me? I’ve only had two people who’ve ever helped me. Hermione and Ron.” Harry shrugged. “I haven’t told you because I’m not used to having anyone but Mione and Ron helping me.”

 

“Okay, we get it.” Sam promised. “You three are like me and Dean.”

 

“Codependent?” Harry said, his lip lifting slightly.

 

“Okay, brat, don’t push it .” Dean warned, pointing at him. “What do you know?”

 

“In the dream, Voldemort is with Peter Pettigrew, Wormtail.” Harry said. “They talk about another man, someone who’s supposed to do something for Voldemort at the World Cup. And they killed a Muggle. Frank Bryce. I looked it up for him. The local police are shocked, they think he had a heart attack, but they're not sure of anything."

 

"You think your vision is real then." Dean muttered, shaking his head. "Do you see the future like Sammy?"

 

"We can say that my yellow-eyed demon is a man who thinks he's God and loves to kill and incite fear for his own amusement." Harry nodded at Sam. "Although there are wizards who are seers, a bit like Morgana."

 

"You think I’m like Morgana ?" Sam asked amusedly.

 

Harry shrugged. "I don't think you're a monster ."

 

Sam smiled, before leaning forward and asking. "What's going to happen to the Cup?"

 

"I don't know." Harry muttered. "Voldemort hasn't said what he's going to do, just that his plans have been shaken up."

 

"What could he possibly want?" Dean asked, "If you had to guess?"

 

Harry closed his eyes, trying to see from the perspective of the megalomaniac who had nearly killed him three times and was preparing for the fourth.

 

“He only has Wormtail for help. He’ll want someone better,” Harry said, opening his eyes again and looking into the distance. “More loyal, someone who will come back to him out of loyalty, not fear.”

 

He remembered the disgust in Voldemort’s voice as he spoke to Wormtail, rivaling Sirius’s.

 

“Voldemort doesn’t like traitors,” Harry muttered. “He respects his enemies who don’t hide far more than those who betray him or their friends.”

 

“How do you know that?” Sam asked, frowning. “Is this something you study in school?”

 

“No, no one talks about Voldemort.” Harry shook his head, rubbing his scar. “He… I understand him, that’s all.”

 

“Do you understand a mad murderer?” Dean asked, raising an eyebrow, incredibly annoyed. “ Why ?”

 

“Because he was a lonely, abused child. Who discovered he had power and took advantage of it.” Harry shook his head, Tom Riddle’s thoughts in his mind. “We’re not the same, but… I understand that desire he has. He’s afraid of being hurt, so he is the first one to hurt. Now… it’s not a defense anymore, it’s just become who he is. I don’t know why.”

 

Sam muttered. “He really does look like a demon.”

 

Harry frowned. “What do you mean?”

 

“Demons are humans who have been corrupted by Hell. They make a pact, their souls are tortured until they start torturing others.” Sam explained. “They were good, they were humans like you and me.”

 

“And then Hell ruined them.” Harry nodded. “Well, we don’t know anything about Voldemort. His Hell must have happened here on earth.”

 

Dean shook his head. “What about Sirius Black? Are you going to contact him?”

 

“I should.” Harry nodded. “I sent Hedwig with a letter and the most pertinent information.” He didn’t add that he hoped Sirius was safe.

 

He thought Dean and Sam would understand why he hadn’t said anything sooner anyway.

 

Although maybe…

 

The beginnings of an idea popped into Harry’s head, but he pushed it aside.

 

There were other things to worry about first.

 

“Now, I can’t honestly let you go to a Quidditch match without knowing the rules.” Harry said, crossing his legs in front of him and glaring at the two brothers. “Do you think Oli would kill me just for this affront.”

 

Dean and Sam exchanged a look.

 

“Very good.” Dean nodded. “Go ahead, then.”

Notes:

Harry: I was a good kid, so why am I punished with you two?
Dean: We are your brothers!
Harry: That was exactly what I was referring to.

***

Bobby: Where are Sam and Dean?

Flashback
Dean: So, Harry, do you have a crush on ...
Harry: *leaves him in a field*

Harry: It was too late to save them.
Bobby, nodding: Okay, seems right.

~Meanwhile~
Sam: I told you that he would have left us here
Dean: Shut up

***

Dean: So... what do you think about Bill?
Harry: I think he is out of your league.
Sam: *dying of laughter in the background*

***

Sam: This book is amazing!
Harry, frowning: That is potions.
Sam: Amazing!
Harry: We lost him.
Dean: Yeah. I kinda knew when I saw his eyes shine at the mere thought.

***

Dean: *trying to be supportive, but ruining everything by being emotional confused*
Harry: I'm going to say the same thing to you and your profound bound
Sam: I think it'll be more believable that Snape start selling candies to children.
Harry: There is poison in the candies?
Sam: Why?
Harry: Because is the only scenario where Snape could give candies to anyone.

***

Sam: We can talk about feelings.
Harry: No, let's talk about murder and Voldemort.
Dean: Amazing idea.

***

Dean: Why you didn't tell us?
Harry: Because I'm used to adults being useless
Dean: We too. That doesn't answer my question, though!
Harry: ... Right

***

Sam: You said no, right?
Harry: I think I burned someone alive.
Sam: Seemes legit.
Dean: and fucked up.
Sam: Like our life.

***

Harry: You are like Morgana.
Dean: I can see Sam in drag.
Sam: Your mind is a dark place.

***

Harry: *describes everything he and Voldemort have in common*
Dean: Cool.
Sam: No, that's not something we say! We have to talk about it!
Harry: Or I could explain to you two Quidditch, before Oliver finds out that I didn't already.
Sam: Oliver Wood is worse than Voldemort?
Harry: If Voldemort ever tries to interrumpt Quidditch, I'll be very very sorry for him. Oliver will have no mercy.

Chapter 21: World Cup Disaster

Summary:

Quidditch World Cup - part 1

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sam knew Harry loved Quidditch.

 

The way he cared for his Firebolt rivaled Dean's obsessive love for Baby (even though Harry hadn't named his broomstick).

 

His love for Quidditch was second only to his love for the Weasleys and Hermione.

 

And from what Sam could see, the Weasleys loved him extremely, too.

 

"Good morning, Harry's brothers."

 

Sam looked up, watching the twins sit down across from them.

 

"Hello, Fred and George." Sam greeted, as Dean grunted at them. "The match is today, right?"

 

"Yeah, Mum's waking Hermione and Ginny up and then we're off." One of the twins smiled.

 

"Your older brothers?" Dean asked, narrowing his eyes at the twins.

 

Sam didn’t know if it was because he had no idea who was who, or if he was just being protective of Harry.

 

Harry might not have realized it, but Dean had noticed the way the twins looked at Harry.

 

Sam smiled a little at the thought of Dean being dominated by the rowdy twins. They didn’t seem to think they needed their permission or blessing to hang out with Harry.

 

Sam might agree.

 

Harry wouldn’t have accepted that much manipulation from the brothers, or that level of control, either.

 

“They Apparate over there.” The other twin replied. “Harry’s helping Ron prepare something.”

 

The two boys exchanged a look, before smiling softly.

 

Sam decided not to ask.

 

Soon, the group was walking toward the hill.

 

Sam and Dean approached their brother, who was talking quietly to Ron.

 

“Stop being all fanboyed over Krum, Ron.” Harry was muttering. “Don’t be creepy.”

 

“He’s just the best seeker ever, Harry!” Ron exclaimed. “I can’t believe I’m going to be this close to him!”

 

“You’re being creepy.” Harry sighed. “You’ve never been creepy to me.”

 

“No, I just kept pictures of you while you slept.” Ron smiled. “And took your hair.”

 

“You put it in an album, I assume.” Harry laughed. “Admit it, I won you over with food.”

 

“The only real way to win someone over.” Ron nodded sagely.

 

Hermione looked at them wearily. “You’re both idiots.”

 

Sam laughed in amusement, drawing an offended and sulky look from Harry.

 

“So, what does a Portkey look like?” Dean asked, finally interrupting the conversation between the three friends.

 

“It could be anything.” Ron replied. “Usually, it looks like rubbish, so Muggles don’t pay attention to it and don’t want to pick it up.”

 

“That would be awful .” Harry shivered. “You take something and then you find yourself somewhere else entirely.”

 

Ron shrugged, but Sam could understand Harry’s fear. Sam couldn’t say he was very happy about the prospect either.

 

“Arthur! We found it!”

 

Sam and Dean turned to see the father and son duo approaching them.

 

“Oh, all yours, Arthur?” The man narrowed his eyes on the clutch of children. “Oh, no, I see four who don’t have red hair… Portkeys, that’s Harry Potter!”

 

Sam watched Harry sigh, before smiling politely. “Good morning, Mr. Diggory.”

 

“Oh, Cedric told me all about the Quidditch match he won!” The man said, and Harry’s eyes did a strange thing.

 

They looked at the man in shock, then moved to the boy, who must have been Cedric, in disbelief.

 

The boy blushed. “Dad, I told you it was an accident…”

 

“One player falls off his broom, the other stays standing.” The man shook his head. “It doesn’t take much to figure out who’s the better player! That’s a story you’ll tell your children!”

 

“Cedric has many talents, Mr. Diggory.” Harry spoke softly. “He doesn’t need to tell stories of winning a Quidditch match to receive respect. He’s top of his class, a Prefect and most likely Head Boy, and a role model to the younger students, and not just Hufflepuffs. I really hope you don’t think his greatest achievement is beating me at Quidditch .”

 

Sam watched Cedric blush deeply. His father was blushing too, muttering. “Sure, Ced has a lot of…” Then, he turned to Arthur, starting to talk to him.

 

Harry pushed Ron lightly, telling him to be quiet.

 

“Right, now,” Arthur turned to Hermione, Harry, Sam, and Dean, “touch the boot, don’t let go under any circumstances. Got it?”

 

“Yes.” The four nodded.

 

As they lay down, Harry muttered. “I feel slightly ridiculous. Am I the only one?”

 

“No, kiddo,” Dean snorted, “I think we all feel ridiculous.”

 

***

 

Sam blinked as he realized they had fallen in a completely different place to where they had started.

 

Wonders of magic , he supposed.

 

Dean’s hand appeared above him to help him up, and Sam gladly accepted the offered help.

 

When he turned around, he saw Cedric helping Harry get back on his feet.

 

Without even deciding with Dean, the two of them leaned closer to hear the conversation better.

 

“Are dementors an accident now?” Harry was asking, sounding more amused than offended.

 

“Look, I’m really sorry.” Cedric was blushing again. “I honestly thought he wouldn’t say anything, but… I can tell him the truth if you want, I…”

 

“Hey, don’t worry.” Harry shrugged. “I’ve heard worse. Also, you want to make him proud. If that’s what it takes for him to be proud, fine. I mean, I think it’s stupid to be proud of that and not everything else, but whatever it takes.”

 

“Thanks.” Cedric smiled. “The things you said, too, you… were very kind .”

 

Sam watched in amusement as Cedric put his hand on Harry’s shoulder, leaning closer to the boy.

 

“I didn’t say anything untrue.” Harry smiled crookedly. “Anyway, I have to go.” Harry pointed to the Weasleys who were waiting for just the three of them.

 

Sam noticed that Fred and George were glaring at Cedric.

 

Maybe the boy should be worried about a possible Quidditch accident.

 

“Sure.” Cedric nodded. “Maybe I could help you with Potions. Or something. Anything.”

 

“If you have time to help me now that you’ve achieved fame after beating Harry Potter at Quidditch…” Harry said playfully.

 

Cedric blushed, scratching the back of his head. “Could I owl you?”

 

“Sure.” Harry nodded. “Well, enjoy the game.”

 

“You too.” Cedric nodded frantically. “Although I think you’re a much better player than Krum.”

 

Harry looked at him amusedly, before saying goodbye one last time and heading over to Sam and Dean.

 

“That was weird, wasn’t it?” Harry asked. “Right?”

 

Sam laughed in amusement. “You’re so stupid, Harry.”

 

“What did I do?” Harry groaned.

 

“Nothing, kiddo, nothing.” Dean shook his head.

 

A moment later, Fred and George clamored for Harry’s attention.

 

“You know, I think Harry should go to Hogwarts.” Sam muttered. “And I really wish I could be there to see this drama play out.”

 

“You know, Sammy?” Dean muttered. “I tend to agree with you on that one.”

 

Sam laughed.

 

***

 

After they found the tents, and had settled in, Arthur sent people around in groups.

 

Sam, Dean, Harry, Hermione, and Ron were tasked with fetching water.

 

“This all seems very well organised.” Hermione muttered. “The security sucks and there are Muggles here!”

 

“The Ministry seems frankly full of incompetents.” Harry nodded. “Why are they so awful? They don’t get voted?”

 

“Yeah, but you know how corrupt it is,” Hermione said in response. “Otherwise people like the Malfoys couldn’t be free.”

 

“Malfoy. The madman who sent around a cursed diary in your second year?” Sam asked, trying to remember the previous morning’s discussion.

 

“Yeah, that’s him.” Harry nodded. “I’ve never seen Lucius Malfoy’s wife, but his son is a coward.”

 

“Cruel and coward.” Hermione hissed. “And he thinks he’s so good!”

 

“Corruption and money.” Harry shrugged. “And Fudge refuses to see beyond his nose. I think it’s thanks to Malfoy that Fudge maintains his power. He wouldn’t risk losing that prestige.”

 

“No, he’d be so stupid.” Hermione snarled. “Even though it’s the right thing to do.”

 

“Fudge’s not much for the right thing.” Ron hissed. “He was prepared to kill Buckbeak over lies and just because Malfoy shook his money.”

 

“Gross.” Hermione snarled.

 

Sam and Dean raised their eyebrows.

 

“Should we shoot him?” Dean offered.

 

“Harry said he’d make it look like an accident if we gave him an alibi.” Ron looked hopefully at Harry, who laughed.

 

“It’ll be a pleasure.” Harry nodded. “If Mione’s okay with that.”

 

“We wouldn’t want Mione to disagree.” Ron agreed, looking at Hermione.

 

Hermione’s lips tightened. “We’ll see.”

 

“Is that a yes ?” Harry cocked his head.

 

“It certainly looked like a yes.” Ron nodded. “We’ll take that as a yes.”

 

Sam and Dean laughed.

 

Then they were dragged around the place, meeting Harry's friends.

 

Oliver Wood, Harry's Quidditch captain, who spent hours praising Harry as a person and a player to his parents, calling him an absolute angel .

 

Sam decided he liked Oliver Wood.

 

Dean was just gritting his teeth, perhaps jealous of another possible big brother for Harry, like Ron, Percy, and Bill and Charlie had already become.

 

They also met a certain Seamus, Dean, Angelina, Alicia, Katie, a Cho Chang who made Harry blush with her enthusiastic greeting (Sam was starting to wonder how many people had a crush on his little brother), and others who seemed very happy to see the trio.

 

"I can't believe there are so many people," Hermione muttered.

 

"Quidditch is a world sport," Ron explained. "You'd compare it to... football, that is."

 

“Yes, and I don't understand why people should crowd into a stadium to watch players play.” Hermione wrinkled her nose.. “It just seems stupid.”

 

“You come watch me play.” Harry offered.

 

“Well, you’re great, Harry! And you’re my friend, of course I want to support you.” Hermione said.

 

“Victor Krum should be better than me.” Harry said. “You should appreciate technique, at least.”

 

“I don’t know.” Hermione wrinkled her nose. “He seems to be a bit grumpy.”

 

“Always smiling is a clear requirement for playing Quidditch.” Harry nodded seriously. “I read that.”

 

Hermione rolled her eyes, nudging Harry slightly.

 

“Come on, let’s get back with the water.” Hermione said. “I have a feeling we won’t start eating until your father has his water.”

 

***

 

Victor Krum really was the star everyone had promised.

 

Even as a complete incompetent on the subject, Sam could tell he was good.

 

And watching Harry argue heatedly with Ron after the match was one of the best things ever.

 

Of course, it only got worse.

 

“What’s going on?” Sam exclaimed, hearing the screams.

 

Dean was at his side in record time, and so was Harry.

 

“There is an attack going on,” Mr. Weasley said, pushing the boys out of the tent. “Go, quickly.”

 

Sam saw the look Harry, Ron, and Hermione exchanged.

 

And then, he heard more explosions, realizing how close the danger was.

 

There was no hesitation.

 

The gun was in his hand, and he saw Dean do the same.

 

Harry had his gun in his hand, too, along with his wand in his right hand.

 

At least now Sam knew why Harry had wanted to learn to shoot with both hands.

 

Clever boy.

 

As they ran, Sam continued to scan the surroundings, taking note of the level of panic.

 

An explosion too close to the ground unleashed a wave of excitement in a way Sam hadn’t anticipated.

 

When he counted the people nearby, he realized that one person was missing.

 

“Where’s Harry?” Sam asked, looking at Dean.

 

The look on Dean’s face in response was almost frightening.


Sam couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen his brother that scared .

Notes:

Harry: *explaining Quidditch and brooms*
Sam: You called Dean crazy for Baby and you are the same with your Firebolt.
Harry: I didn't name the Firebolt.
Sam: Good point.
Dean: ... Hey!

***

Harry: There's the thing I love the most.
Hermione: The Firebolt is before me and Ron?
Ron: I'm surprised that Quidditch isn't before us as well.
Harry: I love you, but you need to know your limits.
Dean: The Firebolt is before me and Sam...
Harry: And where's Baby in your list?
Dean: ...
Sam: You must kidding me...

***

Dean: You cannot date my brother.
Fred: Sure.
George: As you wish
Dean: Really?
Sam: Did you believe that?

***

Harry: Can I shoot him?
Hermione: Will see
Harry: Is that a yes?
Ron: Yes, it is

***

Amos Diggory: *being rude*
Harry: *being sarcastic*
Cedric: *heart eyes*

***

Harry: *exists*
Fred, George, Cedric, Cho: *heart eyes*
Sam: WTF???

***

Dean: You can go to Hogwarts.
Harry: Funny that you thought you could stop me...
Dean: I decided that the drama is better than anything else
Harry: What drama?
Sam: Don't think about it.

***

Dean: We should tell him that these people crush him?
Sam: No.
Dean: Why?
Sam: I enjoy soap operas and if you stop this before, there isn't enough plot.
Dean: You have a problem.
Sam: Yes. It's called 'our childhood'

***

Hermione: This sucks
Harry: If Voldemort doesn't ruinf this, I will be insulted.
Dean: Why?
Ron: He is always like this

***

Dean: Stay close.
Sam: Don't get lost.
Harry, half asleep: Stay lost, don't get close. Got it.
Harry: *disappears*
Harry: Fucking nailed it.

Chapter 22: I really hate this stuff

Summary:

After the game

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this chapter! Enjoy the reading!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Quidditch match was fun.

 

The attack on a Muggle family by followers of the man who had killed Harry's parents and who wanted to kill Dean's little brother very much less .

 

Another thing that wasn’t funny at all was losing said little brother in a stampede like that .

 

"We can find him," Dean said.

 

Hermione shook her head. "No, with all this commotion? Let's go where Mr. Weasley told us to."

 

Although Dean didn't agree, he saw no way to argue with Hermione's words.

 

Dean and Sam were both Muggles, both targets for these people.

 

Dean really didn't want anything to do with those monsters , especially since he would have started shooting.

 

Then, things got worse, somehow.

 

Someone had conjured a great, giant green skull, scared off Voldumb’s followers, and then nearly killed Dean, Sam, Hermione, Ron, Fred, George, and Ginny.

 

Luckily, Arthur had arrived in time, protecting the group and looking scared when he realized Harry wasn’t there with them.

 

“Maybe he went back to the tent,” Hermione suggested. “He must have realized things had calmed down, right?”

 

“That’s the mark of You-Know-Who.” Fred’s (or maybe George’s?) voice sounded serious and so out of character that Dean worried about him. He knew they all cared about Harry, and only now could he appreciate how much . “Harry’s a target just because of that .”

 

“As much as I hate to say it,” Hermione said, “targeting Winky or Muggles is a whole different story than hurting Harry ! Not even money could protect the culprit.”

 

“Malfoy.” Dean muttered, reminding of Harry’s, Ron’s and Hermione’s explanation about his father. “You suspect him?”

 

“You heard Malfoy, how proud he was and all,” Hermione hissed. “Sure, his father must have been in that crowd of cowards.”

 

“But who conjured the Mark?” Ron asked. “He scared everyone else away.”

 

Dean remembered Harry’s words.

 

Maybe the kiddo had gotten it a lot more right than he’d thought.

 

Now, all Dean had to do was wait for Harry to come back to them.

 

The wait seemed endless, but realistically, Dean knew Harry had been through worse.

 

Then, finally…

 

Harry !”

 

Hermione’s scream made Dean look up, searching for his little brother.

 

He had lost Harry on his watch. If Dad had been alive…

 

“I’m fine, thanks.” Harry hugged Hermione, letting her hug him to reassure herself.

 

Then, he allowed Dean and Sam to fuss around him.

 

“You’re Victor Krum!”

 

Dean looked behind Harry, where the Quidditch player was standing.

 

“Hi.” The boy nodded. “I wanted to walk Harry here. He assured me he’d be fine on his own.”

 

“I didn’t need any protection.” Harry confirmed, half hiding between Sam’s long limbs.

 

“No, you didn’t need protection.” The Bulgarian nodded. “He saved my life.”

 

Hermione and Ron narrowed their eyes at Harry, but the boy shrugged. “It was a pleasure.”

 

“Sure.” Krum nodded. “I have to get back to my team. See you, Harry.”

 

Then, Victor Krum turned and walked calmly back to where he’d come from.

 

“What the hell?” Hermione exploded, glaring at Harry.

 

“I’ll tell you later.” Harry promised, before asking. “So, what did I miss?”

 

Dean was starting to wonder if reacting strangely to death threats or the little explosions of normal life was the Winchester way. Or was Harry just so used to being nearly killed that he didn’t care anymore?

 

Dean decided not to think about it. He just held Harry tightly and refused to let him go.

 

***

 

“You saved Victor Krum’s life!” Ron exclaimed. “Do you realize how incredible that is?”

 

“I’m so happy.” Harry rolled his eyes, still letting Dean and Sam touch him to reassure themselves of his presence. “Now, tell me more about Winky.”

 

“Crouch fired her!” Hermione exploded. “Just because she didn’t stand around to get trampled…!”

 

“Crouch didn’t show up for the match.” Harry said, cutting Hermione off. Judging by Ron’s sharp intake of breath, Dean wasn’t the only one who thought it was dangerous.

 

“So?” Hermione snorted. “Maybe he’s not interested in Quidditch.”

 

“He would have shown up anyway, he’s got a public image to maintain.” Harry shook his head. “That’s how it is with politicians, they have to play a game.”

 

“Fudge was there.” Ron muttered. “So were the other politicians. Crouch was the only one who wasn’t there.”

 

“What do we know about Crouch?” Harry asked. “You said the Mark was conjured by someone, and you found Winky with someone’s wand. Whose was it?”

 

“It wasn’t registered.” Hermione inhaled. “And it made everything worse. Diggory tried to blame Winky, but he should have blamed Crouch.”

 

“And I figured he went back on his word the moment Crouch made him notice that.” Harry muttered, rubbing his forehead. “Did they know who the guys I shot were?”

 

Hermione and Ron grimaced, while Dean laughed.

 

Harry had found himself in front of some Muggle-hating wizards and he had shot them. Using a muggle weapon on anti-muggle wizards.

 

Dean had never been prouder of his little brother.

 

“Yes.” Hermione nodded slowly. “But they didn’t have the others’ names. They’re people who lied the first time. They didn’t expect to get caught this one.”

 

“Probably they didn’t expect to get shot .” Ron’s voice was amused.

 

“They attacked a different side than the others.” Harry muttered. “It wasn’t organised.”

 

“What are you talking about?” Ron asked. “You said something would happen at the Cup. And something did happen at the Cup.”

 

“Voldemort—” Dean noticed Hermione and Ron flinching, “—wouldn’t have allowed something so inelegant . Even the memory of Voldemort at sixteen was more organised than this .” Harry made an absentminded gesture. “No, the one who made the Mark, he’s the one loyal to Voldemort—” again, Ron and Hermione gasped, “—all the others? They ran away when they saw the Mark. Not because they were afraid of the Ministry. No, they’re afraid of Voldemort .” Again, a gasp from the two. “They know he won’t be happy when he sees them.”

 

“Stop saying that name, okay?” Ron asked nervously. “And it’s disturbing when you think like You Know Who.”

 

“Who likes traitors?” Hermione asked. “No one. We can all assume that if You-Know-Who killed his enemies for getting in his way, then he’ll kill the followers who lied instead of insisting on his cause. He might even use their children against them.”

 

“Who would kill a baby?” Sam grimaced in disgust.

 

“He tried to kill me when I was fifteen months old.” Harry said, smiling wryly. “I can’t stop thinking about Crouch. Why did he ask Winky to save his seat, but then he didn’t show up? Why was he so determined to solve this quickly, without allowing an investigation?”

 

“Do you think he’s hiding something?” Hermione asked, frowning.

 

“You know who covers up things, Mione? People who have something to hide.” Harry replied. “Something doesn’t add up.”

 

Ron bit his lower lip. “Well, that’s not even the worst part. Do you know who Rita Skeeter is?”

 

Harry shook his head.

 

“She’s a reporter for The Prophet.” Ron handed the paper to Harry. “She wrote about you, about them…” Ron pointed at Sam and Dean.

 

Harry snatched the paper from Ron, before growling. “Can she do that?”

 

Dean held out his hand. “Kiddo, let me see.”

 

Without hesitation, Harry handed the paper to Dean, who took it and began reading.

 

Harry Potter: His Almost Triumphant Return to England

My dear readers, I wasn't the only one who noticed our beloved hero return with a surprise to England.

In his company, in fact, there were two Muggles. At the Quidditch World Cup.

 

Harry Potter brought two Muggles to a worldwide magical event.

 

But, my faithful readers, that wasn't the only thing he did. It would seem, in fact, that a very famous Bulgarian found our charming hero interesting.

 

Victor Krum had Harry under control the whole time, and I certainly can't blame him. It seems that whatever happened during the summer, it completely changed our Harry: his characteristic glasses disappeared, allowing everyone to see his green eyes; he became taller and more robust.

 

What brought about this change?

 

And who are the two Muggles with him? Strangers, kidnappers, followers?

 

Who is Harry Potter now?

 

Dean read other little interviews Rita Skeeter had done with other people, including that Malfoy guy.

 

“What a load of shit!” Dean exclaimed. “Aren’t there laws in England?”

 

“I don’t know what it’s like in the wizarding world, but in the Muggle world she could have been taken to court for this.” Hermione showed her teeth.

 

“No need.” Harry said, narrowing his eyes. “She wants a scoop? I can give her one.”

 

“Wait, are you thinking of making a deal with Rita Skeeter?” Ron asked. “Harry, she’s a blood-sucking, disgusting, dangerous monster!”

 

“I know.” Harry nodded. “But what if I let her use me for interviews? Only trust her to post them?”

 

“It would make her a career and you could use her.” Hermione noted. “How would she be of any use to us , though?”

 

“She’s a ruthless journalist with no reservations whatsoever.” Harry shrugged. “Right after that she humiliated Crouch and the Ministry and all that. She’s interested in a good story, she can use it.”

 

“You want to see if she finds out about Crouch, since she’s not interested in legality to get the information she gets.” Hermione nodded.

 

“And she should know something about the past,” Harry said. “She was criticizing Bagman, wasn’t she? About Bertha Jorkins.”

 

“Well, she’s not entirely wrong about that,” Hermione said, glancing at Ron. “Not looking for her showed how little Bagman cared about his underlings.”

 

“Did Sirius answer you?” Ron asked.

 

“Not yet.” Harry shook his head, before yawning. “I’m a little tired…”

 

Hermione stood up, dragging Ron with her, as soon as the sentence left her lips

Harry's. "Rest, that must have been scary."

 

Harry smiled wryly. "Scary? Not particularly."

 

Ron rolled his eyes. "He met Victor Krum!"

 

"And Victor Krum met Harry Potter !" Hermione replied. "Krum should be in awe, too."

 

Hermione and Ron's discussion ended behind them.

 

Harry yawned, rubbing his eyes.

 

For the past two days, Harry had asked Bill if he knew of a way to cure his eyesight, and Bill had been happy to give him a potion that, taken every day, would reverse any defect.

 

The kiddo looked fine without his glasses. He looked much more like a Winchester.

 

"We're going back to Bobby's tomorrow." Dean announced, rubbing Harry's back. "Are you happy?"

 

Harry nodded, and, looking like a cat, stretched and snuggled up to Dean, closing his eyes.

 

“Good night, kiddo.” Dean murmured.

 

Harry whimpered something, before he began breathing too deeply to be fake.

 

“We really need to talk to him.” Sam murmured. “We can’t keep putting this off. They’re making plans for next year, Dean.”

 

“I know.” Dean sighed. “We’ll talk to him later.”

 

For now, he would let Harry get proper rest.

 

The kiddo definitely needed it.

Notes:

Harry: The match was so funny!
Ron: Yeah, let's talk about it.
Dean: They're attacking us!!!
Harry: Don't freak out.
Ron: Yeah, it happens like eight times a week

***

Dean: We must find Harry.
Hermione: If we go, things will go very very bad

*Some seconds later*
Someone trying to attack them.

Dean: Look! Things went very very bad the same!

***

Fred: That's the Dark Mark! Harry will be in danger!
Hermione: We cannot find him!

***
*What if*
Harry: How did you find me?
Ron: We heard a very loud noise and a big explosion, and we thought: 'Who could it be?'

***

Hermione: Look, they won't try to kill Harry.
Dean: Why?
Hermione: Because we're like worthless and he is their little precious hero and they will be killed by the entire wizarding world if anything happens to him.
Dean: He got almost killed by his professor, by a basilisk and by Dementors.
Hermione: Yeah, but everyone knows the Minister was here.
Dean: That doesn't sound right.
Hermione: I know.

***

Ron: That's Victor Krum! How did you two meet?
Harry: I shot the guys that were trying to kill him.
Hermione: I'm sorry, you did WHAT?

***

Dean: So... they hate muggles.
Harry: Uh uh
Dean: And you used a muggle weapon to kill them.
Harry: Sounds right.
Dean: God, I'm so proud of you.
Sam: Are we really celebrating the fact thta he killed some people today?
Dean: You're right.
Harry: ...
Sam: No, I meant... we need ice cream for this kind of celebrations.

***

 

Harry: You know who hide things? People who got something to hide.
Ron: Why would someone else hide something?
Harry: shush.

***

Sam: Who would ever kill a child?
Harry: Voldemort tried to kill me when I was 15 months old.
Hermione: That was a big trauma.
Harry: I think Voldemort had the biggest trauma. You think that now, everytime he heard someone crying, he had a flashback of the night he became dust?
Hermione: Really?
Ron: No, I'm intrigued.

***

Dean&Sam: *hugging Harry*
Harry: Can I go to sleep?
Dean: Sleep like this.
Harry: I'm not very comfortable.
Sam: Too bad.

***

Sam: We need to be careful when we tell Harry that he cannot go to Hogwarts.
Dean: Got it.
*A few moments later*
Dean: Everyone that next year will go to Hogwarts make a step forward.
Harry: *About to move*
Dean: Not so fast.

Chapter 23: I don't feel like myself

Summary:

Harry is not feeling fine

Notes:

Hi! Here the quote to what happened in a episode on Jerk, Bitch and Brat series, in Sam's POV! Enjoy

 

Written for 60 days what3words challenge of the KCWS discord server.
Day 10 - unusually, returns

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry had found pleasure in exchanging phone calls or messages with Krum and Cedric, in addition to his exchange with Ron and Hermione.

 

The Bulgarian had also mentioned something unusually that would happen at Hogwarts in his letters, as if Harry would find it interesting,

 

And a part of Harry was very curious , but most of him was focused on writing a letter to Sirius.

 

Sirius needed to know that Harry was safe, even if he was in a foreign country.

 

Harry being in a foreign country might also be useful to Sirius, if his godfather got a trial in America, and was found innocent of all charges.

 

Harry thought this was the best plan .

 

“So…”

 

Harry shot a dry look at Dean, knowing already that he would hate the words coming out of his big brother’s mouth.

 

After the game, after Dean had calmed down and stopped holding Harry in fear, Harry had been treated to Dean’s jokes about the twins, about Cedric, about Krum, about Ginny!

 

Harry had no idea whose idea it was to give him brothers , but he was starting to resent this person.

 

(He didn’t, Harry loved Dean and Sam and his chest ached at the thought of having to leave one or the other once Hogwarts started another time. He didn’t want to lose his family, even if they met just two months before.)

 

“What do you want?” Harry asked, feeling the weariness creeping up on him.

 

Dean just smiled, before passing a newspaper toward Harry. “This is our future job. Ready?”

 

Harry took the paper gingerly, knowing Dean would soon start his insinuations, especially if Harry gave him the chance.

 

“Okay.” Harry muttered. “I’ll pack up and go, then.”

 

Dean smiled, reaching out to ruffle Harry’s hair.

 

And then, Harry saw black.

 

***

 

He seemed to be trapped behind a sheet of glass, perfectly transparent, perfectly impenetrable.

 

On the other side, Harry could see his body moving, taking actions, speaking.

 

He felt helpless, his hands flailing everywhere in the prison of his mind.

 

He clenched his fists, growled, tried to fight, but it was all in vain.

 

But it wasn't him.

 

He was behind glass in his mind, seeing everything, hearing himself speak and seeing himself act, but he hadn't chosen to move, he hadn't chosen to speak.

 

All Harry could do was try to resist, to try to stop, to fight, to counter whatever invisible force was weaving his movements and shaping his choices.

 

But it was completely useless.

 

Harry was completely helpless.

 

***

 

His brothers were unconscious.

 

Harry knew that, under normal circumstances, Harry would never have been able to beat them, but whatever had hit him had also made him that much stronger.

 

After tying his brothers' hands, Harry felt a surge of satisfaction as he managed to do something, concealing his growing abilities from whatever force struck him, preventing him from permanently stopping his brothers, tying their hands together and not apart as Sam had explained to Harry after the game.

 

Then, he saw Sam wake up. His eyes were barely opening.

 

"Good morning, big brother." His singsong voice made him want to vomit, too much like Voldemort's to be comforting. "You don't seem to have very quick reflexes."

 

Sam finally opened his eyes.

 

Dean opened his almost at the same time, glaring at Harry.

 

Harry wanted to flinch at the look of pure hatred in Dean's eyes, but his body didn't react the way Harry wanted it to.

 

"Who are you?" Dean growled. "What did you do to my brother?"

 

So Dean didn't think he was guilty, he knew Harry was merely possessed or replaced by some creature.

 

Harry wanted to smile in relief, but once again his body wouldn't respond to his wishes.

 

"I didn't even know you," Harry growled. "I never met you, but you had to ruin my life anyway! Who said I wanted to know I had brothers? Who said I wanted to deal with you ? With all your problems ?"

 

Dean winced and Sam swallowed.

 

Harry wanted to shake his head and beg his brothers to forgive him.

 

Harry wanted two brothers, Harry wanted those two brothers .

 

Harry wouldn't trade them for anything in the world.

 

And now he would be the reason they were both dead.

 

Harry wouldn’t fight against Bobby if he looked for revenge.

 

“This isn’t you!” Sam said, looking Harry in the eye. “I’m sorry, Harry, I should have known you were possessed.”

 

Yes , Harry wanted to cheer.

 

“Wow, denial is a very common thing in your family.” Harry-demon taunted Sam.

 

“Dean, talk to him.” Sam told his older brother, ignoring the mock Harry’s taunts. “Talk to Harry , not the demon in him now.”

 

Shut up !” The demon inside Harry screamed, Harry pushing for him to show himself to his brothers in any way.

 

He felt his eyes flash black for a moment, a moment too long.

 

It was impossible Dean Winchester would miss that .

 

"Harry, you're our brother and you're stronger than a pathetic worm!" Dean shouted. "You're strong, much stronger than me and Sam! You can beat it, you can do this! I believe in you, we both do! You can return back to us"

 

Harry felt his hand shaking.

 

Dean believed in him, not because of a scar, as the entire Wizarding world seemed to do, but because of him .

 

It was working.

 

Harry could feel the demon struggling, trying to stay inside Harry.

 

It was working.

 

Then the demon picked up a gun and pointed it at Dean...

 

" NO !"

 

Harry's voice wasn't the only one screaming.

 

In a moment of pure stubbornness , Harry managed to turn the gun so that it hit himself and not Dean.

 

If he had hurt the demon in the process, Harry couldn't see anything wrong with it.

 

Then two pairs of arms lifted him up without much difficulty, and Harry found himself looking at Sam.

 

He had shot himself in the leg (Harry was dying for the wound to heal, honestly, he could at least change legs, instead of always injuring the same one ), but seeing Sam's eyes, not at all disgusted or full of hatred, was the best medicine Harry could have received for the moment.

 

"All right, listen to me, kiddo." Dean said, crouching down next to Harry, "we have to heal that wound."

 

Dean's eyes were also devoid of any hatred or contempt.

 

Harry could have cried.

 

If it wasn't for the feeling of the demon still in his mind.

 

"Don't you have to exorcise the demon first?" Harry muttered to himself, fighting against the pain. "Come on, get it out of my head, Dean."

 

Harry didn't see the exchange of glances that had surely taken place between Sam and Dean.

 

But then Dean began to recite the exorcism, while Harry fought through the pain, holding onto Sam and taking the comfort Sam was offering.

 

Harry was used to pain, but holding a demon at bay while it was torn from that reality was something Harry had never experienced.

 

"Exorcizamus te, omnis immundus spiritus,  

omnis satanica potestas, omnis incursio infernalis adversarii,  

omnis legio, omnis congregatio et secta diabolica.  

Ergo, draco maledicte et omnis legio diabolica,  

adjuramus te.  

Cessa decipere humanas creaturas,  

eisque æternæ perditionis venenum propinare.  

Vade, satana, inventor et magister omnis fallaciæ,  

hostis humanæ salutis.  

Humiliare sub potenti manu Dei.  

Treme et effuge, invocato a nobis sancto et terribili nomine,  

quem inferi tremunt.  

Ab insidiis diaboli, libera nos, Domine.  

Ut Ecclesiam tuam secura tibi facias libertate servire,  

te rogamus, audi nos."



Then, as Harry felt like himself again, the pain in his leg became unbearable.

 

"Good job, kiddo," Dean said, once the black cloud had cleared, "you did very well , kiddo."

 

Harry smiled faintly before passing out.

Notes:

Victor: Something will happen
Harry: Something happens every fucking year

***

Dean: Hi
Harry: No
Dean, pouting: Why?
Sam: No

***

Demon-Harry: Oh, you're pathetic!
Harry: Take that back!
Harry shots the demon.
Harry-Demon: You shot yourself.
Harry: Rot in hell, bitch.

Dean, smiling: That's my boy.
Sam: Your boy is bleeding.

Chapter 24: Dark side of the moon

Summary:

Sam's POV of the same episode of the previous chapter

Notes:

Hi! I really hope you'll like this!
It's the same episode as before, but Sam's POV

Written for 60 days what3words challenge of the KCWS discord server.
Day 13 - cooperating

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“I don’t know where he could be.” Sam muttered, apprehensive. 

 

He was starting to be scared.

 

Dean had told Harry about the hunt they decided to do, something about a ghost in a school, and Harry had promised to come down and join them as soon as he had his bag ready for the trip.

 

But after going to check on Harry, Sam had found the bag almost full, but no sign of his younger brother.

 

Dean muttered, before picking up the phone and calling Ellen once again.

 

“Ellen, it's me again.” Dean announced, talking into the phone. “No, I've called him a thousand times, there's nothing but voicemail. I don't know where he went, or how, or why . Harry's just gone .”

 

Sam shook his head.

 

Bobby had suggested asking Ellen (or more likely Ash ) if they’d heard anything from Harry.

 

“Okay, thanks.” Dean’s expression made it clear that he wasn’t happy about Ellen’s help at all, even if they were cooperating at the best of their deeds.

 

They hadn’t found Harry.

 

He hung up the phone, before passing his hand on his face.

 

“Okay, you’re a magical kid.” Dean reasoned. “Where are you going if you need to disappear?”

 

“Without a car, identities, and money, Harry can’t go anywhere.” Sam rubbed his face. “Should we ask Harry’s friends if there’s anything they can do for him?”

 

“No.” Dean shook his head, determined. “We can’t, not now. Let’s wait a minute and then see.”

 

Sam’s phone rang at that moment, and Sam looked at the ID.

 

“Harry?” Sam answered as soon as he accepted the phone call, afraid he’d hear a stranger’s voice taunting him and telling him his brother was dead.

 

Sam .” Harry’s voice sounded broken . “ I think I’m suffering from something… I have no idea how I got here.

 

“Hey, calm down, okay?” Sam spoke reassuringly. “We’re on our way.”

 

Sam nodded to Dean, not surprised at all when he saw his brother standing there with his keys in his hand.

 

“Just tell me where you are and we’ll come get you.” Sam said.

 

Harry took a deep breath before answering. “ River Grove. Oregon .”

 

“We’re on our way.” Sam promised.

 

***

 

“How the hell did Harry end up in Oregon ?” Dean exclaimed. “We’re somewhere else!”

 

“I don’t know, Dean, but don’t ask him, okay?” Sam offered. “Harry doesn’t sound okay.”

 

Of course Harry isn’t okay, he just ended up in a town with no memory of how he got there.” Dean cursed. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell him anything.”

 

Sam nodded.

 

When they reached the motel room where Harry said he was, Dean kicked open the door.

 

“Harry, it's us!” 

 

Harry sat on the bed, looking down at his hands in a dazed state of mind.

 

“I don’t think I have any idea how I got here.” Harry shook his head. “ Everything’s confusing…

 

“It’s okay.” Dean nodded, kneeling down in front of Harry. “Are you hurt?”

 

Harry pointed to a cut on his side. “I don’t remember how I got it, though. I… I don’t remember anything . How can I not remember anything?”

 

“Hey, hey, it’s okay.” Dean was channeling his older brother , completely in his element as he comforted Harry. “We’ll figure it out together, okay?”




***

 

“What did you find out?”

 

Harry was wearing one of Dean’s t-shirts and one of Sam’s hoodies.

 

Sam hated when people used his stuff, but there was something adorable about seeing Harry in Sam’s stuff. Maybe it was because Harry was very short compared to Sam, and Sam’s hoodie completely overwhelmed Harry.

 

“You checked in two days ago under the name Richard Sambora. Of course, I think the scariest part about this whole thing is the fact that you're a Bon Jovi fan,” Dean replied, clearly using sarcasm to hide how scared he actually was.

 

Sam rolled his eyes, calling back. “Dean.”

 

Harry shook his head. “I don’t even get it.”

 

Before Dean could say anything else , Sam spoke up. “We’re going to take a walk around here. Are you okay? With everything that’s happened?”

 

Harry blinked. He looked vulnerable as he admitted. “I… I don’t know.”

 

“Well, do you want to come with us?” Dean asked. “Just to see what happened here?”

 

“No.” Harry denied it. “I… I’d rather stay here. For now, anyway.”

 

“Okay, kiddo.” Dean nodded. “I’ll call you if we find anything. Just make sure you answer the phone this time.”

 

Harry nodded, and the two of them walked out.

 

“Don’t you think that’s weird?” Sam asked, glancing at Dean.

 

“What, Harry needs a moment to recover ?” Dean asked sarcastically. “No, Sam, I think it’s fine . I’d need a moment to myself if I realized I’d lost days of my life.”

 

“A week , Dean.” Sam shook his head. “And we have no idea what hit him. Why would someone cut him?”

 

“I don’t know.” Dean denied it. “But he’s definitely going to regret hurting my little brother.”

 

Sam didn’t even question it, but he felt like something was wrong.

 

***

 

“Hey, do you remember anything?” Sam asked, as he was tending to Harry’s wound.

 

Sam had pulled the bullet out of Harry’s leg, marveling at how Harry had avoided damaging any muscle or tendon, but making it extremely painful for the demon, and for himself, to even walk.

 

They had given Harry painkillers, and Dean had suggested going to the hospital, but Harry had just shaken his head and asked if his bag had been brought.

 

Sam had nodded, holding out his bag and hearing Harry mutter something.

 

“Blood-Replenishing Potion.” Harry had explained to Sam’s look. “It’s to replace lost blood.”

 

“Excellent.” Sam had made a mental note to always have potions on hand. He just hoped they worked on Muggles as well as wizards, but having Harry safe would be a good thing.




Harry looked up from the glass of juice Dean had forced into his hand. “No, I don’t remember much. What did I do?”

 

Sam was silent for a while, before saying. “You didn’t do anything, you just said something…” Sam didn’t want to tell him that the demon inside him was telling them that Harry hated Sam and Dean. He didn’t want to read the confirmation in Harry’s eyes.

 

Harry shrugged. “Do we know where we ended up, anyway? Why did someone cut me ?”

 

“Dean’s looking into it now,” Sam assured Harry. “Maybe someone tried to rob a boy who was wandering alone.”

 

“Yeah, considering my luck, that could actually have happened.” Harry nodded, after he thought for a moment about what Sam said..

 

Sam noticed that he hadn’t taken off Sam and Dean’s clothes yet, even though he had his own things now.

 

“How do you feel?” Sam asked.

 

Violated .” Harry answered almost immediately. “I’ve never felt this… this naked , to be honest. I… My body wasn’t my own. I was merely watching the final scene from across a window . I couldn’t do anything . I was a puppet in the hands of some kind of monster.”

 

The tiredness and pain in Harry’s voice made Sam’s heart ache . “I’m sorry.” Sam muttered. “But, hey, you were the first person I’ve ever seen fight a demonic possession. You beat a demon that was controlling you, Harry.”

 

“I couldn’t watch him hurt you, or Dean.” Harry muttered. “I could never let him do that.”

 

Sam nodded. “Well, we’re both proud of you, Harry.”

 

Harry smiled. “Thank you.”

 

Dean walked in at that moment, glancing at Harry, critiquing his health, before looking at Sam and saying. “We have a problem.”

 

Sam sighed.

Sometimes, and only sometimes , he hated being proven right.

 

***

 

Croatoan .” Dean said. “It was carved into the wood.”

 

“Roanoke? Lost colony?” Sam sighed at Dean's blank stare. “Dean, did you pay any attention in history class?”

 

“Yeah!” Dean nodded. “Shots heard 'round the world, How bills become laws . . .”

 

“That's not school, that's Schoolhouse Rock .” Sam rolled his eyes. “Harry, do you know anything about this?”

 

“Uh… Binns only talks about the goblin wars and gives all the wrong facts.” Harry shrugged. “But it seems to be important.”

 

Sam sighed. “Roanoke was one of the first English colonies in America, late 1500s?”

 

Dean clicked his tongue. “I do remember that. The only thing they left behind was a single word carved in a tree. Croatoan.”

 

“Yeah. And I mean, there were theories — Indian raid, disease, but nobody knows what really happened. They were all just gone. I mean, wiped out overnight.” Sam sighed.

 

“Wait, the demon that possessed me took me to a city that’s about to be wiped out ?” Harry’s eyes widened. “ Why ? The demons can’t be after me already !”

 

“You’re a Winchester, that’s the hazard of the job.” Dean shrugged.

 

Funny .” Harry said tersely. “I don’t even remember applying for this job. And I can’t work, I’m underage .”

 

Sam ran a hand wearily across his face.

 

He wasn’t paid enough.

Notes:

Dean: Harry is gone.
Sam: For just one fucking time, I'd wish our life wouldn't be a fucking tv series.
Dean: Who the hell would watch our life?
Sam, pointing at the author: She's one of the worst.
Me: Hey! I even will give you a boyfriend.
Sam: You don't have to.
Dean: Please, do.
Me: I will also give one to you. And two to Harry.
Dean: NO!
Sam: *dies in the background*

***

Dean, calling Ellen: I don't know where Harry is.
Ellen: Well, where he was last time you saw him?
Dean: In his bedroom. And then he disappeared.
Ellen:... We'll look for him.

***

Dean: You're a magical kid, where do you go?
Sam: Without car, identities or money?
Harry: You get kidnapped. Of course.
Sam: ...
Dean: ...
Harry: Hey, finally I can tell that I have been kidnapped! It never happened to me before!
Sam: ...
Dean: ...

***

Sam: Should we call Harry's friends?
Dean: Not yet.
Sam: We cannot make it on our own.
Dean: No, it's because Hermione scares the hell out of me.
Sam: ... Fair.

***

Harry: Hey, I don't know where I am.
Dean: I'm just happy that I don't have to call Hermione and tell her that we lost you.
Harry: I get that. No one tells her that I have been kidnapped, okay?
Sam: Yes.
Dean: Absolutely.

***

Harry: Someone knows why we are here?
Dean: You went here.
Harry: I was listening to my inner demon.
Sam: Are you joking, right?
Harry: ....
Dean: Are you joking right?!?!?!

***

Harry: No, I'm going to stay here.
Sam: That was strange, right?
Dean: No, there is nothing wrong.

---few moments later---
Sam: Where you saying?
Dean: Shut up. I didn't know he was possessed!
Harry: You're stupid.

***

Sam: So... you managed to piss off a demon.
Harry: It's a gift.
Sam: You shot yourself.
Harry: Yeah.
Sam: I think you're not okay.
Harry: I think you're right.

***

Harry: So... a demon kidnapped me, took me here in the middle of nowhere, and then someone cut me?
Harry: It is the day: let's hurt Harry?
Harry: I don't like this.
Dean: You're a Winchester, man.
Harry: Great. So Voldemort and his followers will kill me because I'm a Potter and demons and monsters will kill me because I am a Winchester?
Harry: I will use my mom's last name and deny ever meeting you.
Sam&Dean: *broken heart*

***

Sam: You fought a demonic possession!
Harry: Yeah, they wanted me to do something, and I decided to be a bitch about it.
Dean: You decided to be a brat about it.
Harry: Sam thing, jerk.
Dean: Well, go to bed.
Harry: I didn't listen a demon while he was possessing me, what makes you think I'll listen to you?
Dean: I'll call Hermione.
Harry: I'm going, good night.

***

Sam: Croatoan. No one?
Dean: Uh... I listened to Hard school rock
Harry: I can tell you all about goblin wars, even thought most facts can be wrong because wizards are sore losers.
Sam : Never mind.

***

Dean: That's what means being a Winchester. God gives the hardest battles to his stronger soldiers.
Harry: When did I enlist?!
Sam: No one of us did.

God: You'll thank me later.
Harry: I'll kill you later.
God: *scared*

Chapter 25: I'm tired of this

Summary:

End of Croatoan and Dean makes a decision.

Notes:

Hi! I really hope you'll like this chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The phone lines had been cut, there was no way out of the city.

 

Demons, or the infected people, were standing guard at every possible way out of that cursed place.

 

“I don’t understand,” Sam muttered, as he, Dean, and Harry took refuge in the town doctor’s office, along with the doctor herself, an ex-Marine, and the doctor’s assistant, “they got infected through cuts, but Harry’s fine.

 

Dean glanced at the boy, who had taken another painkiller for the gunshot wound to his leg, and was now discussing with the doctor about something.

 

Being possessed by a demon, dragged into a city that was about to be destroyed, and then having to endure a demonic siege seemed to be too much for any boy.

 

Dean couldn’t even blame him at this point if he decided to return to Hogwarts.

 

“He was immune to Andy’s control, too,” Dean pointed out. “It could be that his magic doesn’t allow any of that to affect him.”

 

“Why would the demon want to test him, though? What did it hope to achieve?” Sam wondered, thinking aloud. “Are they so interested in a third Winchester that they’d put him in this amount of danger? They’ve never done this to us.”

 

“Maybe they know Harry Potter and don’t like to think about what he could be for us?” Dean asked. “Or the danger he could do to them? If he’s immune to possession, if he’s immune to whatever demonic disease they’re spreading… They can’t control him.”

 

Sam didn’t say anything, though his expression revealed what he was thinking.

 

If they couldn’t control him or predict him in any way, they would kill him without hesitation.

 

“The doctor's right about one thing.” Sam muttered. “We can't stay here. We've gotta get out of here, get to the Roadhouse? Somewhere. Let people know what's coming.”

 

“Yeah, good point. Night of the Living Dead didn't exactly end pretty.” Dean agreed. “But I have no idea on how we could get out of here.”

 

At that moment, Pam, the doctor’s assistant, began to struggle.

 

“She’s one of them!” Mark shouted. “She’s always been one of them!”

 

The fight was short enough.

 

Dean watched Pam lunge at Sam, hurting him, hurting herself, and melting their blood.

 

Infecting his little brother.

 

If you can’t save him…

 

Damn it !” Dean exclaimed, shooting Pam.

 

“She bled on him. He's got the virus.” Mark exclaimed, pointing at Sam.

 

Sam was sitting on the stool, a bandage pressed to his chest. His eyes were down, and he looked near tears. 

 

The others surrounded him, Dean pacing angrily.

 

He could see Harry’s anger in his eyes.

 

“You know what we have to do.” Mark growled, reaching for a gun.

 

Nobody is shooting my brother.” Dean said, picking up his gun and preparing to shoot anyone who tried to hurt his brother.

 

…Then kill him.

 

“Doc?” Harry called, his voice surprisingly clear. “Can we do the same test we did with Duane? See if Sam’s blood is still clear after three hours?”

 

Dean watched the doctor look at Harry, and she and Mark exchanged a look.

 

No one wanted to kill Sam in front of his thirteen-year-old younger brother.

 

“Sure.” The doctor nodded. “But if the virus manifests… We don’t know the extent of this infection.”

 

“Every virus has weaknesses , and some immune systems are better equipped to resist it. Chances are, someone, maybe one percent of the population, is immune to the virus. Like Duane. Sam could be in that one percent.” Harry said.

 

Dean wondered when Harry had become a medical expert , but whatever worked to save his brother was good enough for him.

 

If you can’t save him, then kill him.

 

“Sure.” The doctor nodded. Then, turning to Dean and lowering her voice. “I’d still like to tie Sam up. Don’t take this personally, but…”

 

“I’m not insulted.” Sam said. “I hadn’t thought about the possibility of being immune to the virus. But, well, I think it’s a good idea. You can start the test and you two can get on with the preparations to leave town.”

 

The doctor nodded.

 

***

 

Dean was just tired .

 

Tired of this life, of risking losing his brothers.

 

If you can’t save him…

 

“You need to come see this.” Dr. Lee had come back in, looking worried.

 

Outside the clinic, in the night, Harry muttered. “There's no one.”

 

“They've all just . . . vanished .” Mark confirmed, looking shocked. “What happened to everyone?”

 

Dean’s gaze fell on the post where he had seen the word carved out that morning.

 

The writing was still there, mocking him, mocking all of them .



***

 

“Well, it's been five hours and your blood's still clean. I don't understand it but I think you dodged a bullet.” Dr. Lee smiled at Sam. “I’m glad your brothers stopped us from committing cold-blooded murder .”

 

“Me too.” Sam sighed.

 

Dean squeezed his shoulder.

 

They really had dodged a bullet.

 

If you can’t save him…

 

***

 

Back home, Dean had managed to send a message through Ellen and that network of connections Ellen had mentioned. Ash had taken care of it and sent the reply back.

 

He had been advised against using the Roadhouse, for the simple reason that they didn’t want to publicize the Winchester family connections.

 

“So, what are we doing here?” Sam asked. “And why couldn’t Harry come with us?”

 

Dean sighed, taking a sip of his beer.

 

Part of him wanted to address his father’s final words with Sam, but first he just wanted to make sure he had someone there to back him up when the discussion got tough.

 

“We’re sorting out Harry’s education.” Dean replied. “I realize that Harry will always be in danger, just like we are. We’re in this life and we can’t get out of it. The demon was right about one thing. We dragged Harry into it without asking him.”

 

“Harry apologized.” Sam pointed out. “He didn’t mean those words. You know that.”

 

“He didn’t mean it because he didn’t realize how true they were.” Dean shook his head. “That said, I think it’s unfair of me to call his school dangerous and then drag him off to hunt demons .”

 

“So, what, he has your blessing to go to Hogwarts?” Sam asked, his skeptical gaze on Dean.

 

Dean couldn’t really blame him.

 

It wasn’t like Dean to act like that.  Protecting his brothers was his job, and letting Harry out of his sight wasn’t protecting him.

 

“Something like that.” Dean nodded, before looking up and feeling a headache coming on at the sight before him.

 

He was tall and thin, with silver hair and beard so long that they could be tucked into his belt. He had a very long and crooked nose that looked as if it had been broken at least twice. 

 

His eyes were a brilliant, soul-piercing shade of blue.

 

But the thing that most hit Dean was his robes: they were crimson red. 

 

He also had a pointed hat, looking like Merlin from that children's cartoon.

 

"Ah, you must be Sam and Dean, Harry's brothers." The old man's eyes were twinkling, as if Sam and Dean had passed some sort of test just by being Harry's older brothers. " Excellent . I'm Albus Dumbledore. The headmaster of Hogwarts."

 

Sam whirled around to look at Dean, his eyes widening as he realized what was happening.

"You called Harry's headmaster ? And you didn't tell me or Harry ?"

 

Dean shook his head. "Would you like a beer?" he asked the headmaster.

 

The man shook his head, smiling. "Ah, I'd prefer a cup of tea, but we can do that another time, I suppose. Now, let's talk about why you called me here, Mr. Winchester."

 

"I want to work at your school." Dean said quickly. "Sammy and I hunt monsters here, we can teach there. And if Filch can work without magic, we can do the same.”

 

The headmaster stood still, before blinking and chuckling. “Oh dear, it looks like I came here with the intention of discussing something that is not agreed upon.”

 

Dean was having none of it. “I don’t want to stop Harry from coming there, but I won’t leave him unprotected. Never again.”

 

“And I’m very pleased to hear this.” Dumbledore said. “Harry deserves all the family he can get, and if he has s uch wonderful brothers , I can only be happy for him. However, you don’t seem to be aware of how important this family is to your brother.”

 

“Sir, I don’t understand.” Sam said, sounding like a student who had been the pet of the professors for all his life. Nerd.

 

“Harry sent me a letter just yesterday, warning me of his decision not to attend Hogwarts this year.” Dumbledore explained, lacing his fingers under his chin and fixing Sam and Dean with twinkling eyes. “Of course, I can only understand and support Harry’s desire to discover such a new family connection. I have made arrangements with the Ministry, and I have come here to talk to you about how Harry could continue to learn magic while living with you on a permanent basis.”

 

Dean remained silent.

 

He had tried every way to prevent Harry from going to Hogwarts, when the only way he should have tried was to… let Harry decide .

 

Because Harry wanted to stay with them.

 

He didn’t want to go back to the fantastic school, where he learned to do magic and where he was with his best friends.

 

He was fine with following his brothers around America, being relegated to the back seat of Baby and talking to them.

 

He was fine with living with demons, monsters, and demonic pandemics just so he could be with them.

 

Harry was choosing them over magic .

 

“Yes, I think we should decide how best to provide Harry with an education without compromising his happiness.” Sam nodded. “It’s in Harry’s best interests.”

 

Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled. “My thoughts exactly. Perhaps we should see what Harry thinks of all this, though?”

 

Dean nodded, still stunned by his deduction.

 

“Yes, we can go to Bobby’s,” Dean announced.

Notes:

Sam: Why is Harry fine?
Dean: Maybe his magic prevent him to get infected?
Harry: Maybe you two can say these things without sounding so disappointed.
Sam: ...
Dean: ...
Harry: But it's just an idea.

***

Harry: So, I can't go back to Hogwarts cause it's too dangerous?
Dean: Precisely.
Harry: But this-pointing at the mess they are actually involved into - is okay?
Dean: Shut up

***

Dean: Maybe the demons will try to kill Harry because they cannot control him.
Harry: If they are like Voldemort, I have nothing to worry about.
Dean: Harry...
Harry: What? He wasn't able to kill a 15 month old baby! If the demons are like him, I'm totally fine.
Sam: He got a point, though.

**

Mark: We got to kill Sam.
Harry: *puppy eyes*
Mark: Nah, we can totally wait.
Dean: Wow. Those are really weapons.

***

Dean: When you became a medical expert?
Harry: Overnight.
Sam: I got that references.

***

Dean: We really dodget a bullet
Harry: Considering they wanted to shot to Sam, he dodget a bullet. We did nothing.
Sam: Thank you.

***

Sam: Why are we here and why Harry isn't here?
Dean: We need Harry to come everywhere we go?
Sam: Last time he wasn't with us, he got possessed by a demon and we ended up in a city damned to be destroyed. So...
Dean: ... I left him with Bobby, without telling him where we went.
Sam: That'll end so well.

***

Dean: Harry was right, this life is dangerous.
Sam: The demon said that.
Dean: And that's the saddest thing of all. The demon is smarter than all of us.
Harry: Not than Voldemort.
Dean: Are you done?
Harry: I'll be done when Voldemort finally manage to kill me.
Dean: ...
Harry: But since he failed three times, I fell like I'll go on forever.

***

Dean: We will go to Hogwarts with Harry.
Harry: I won't come to Hogwarts because I'll stay with my brothers.
Dumbledore, talking to Minerva: You see, I feel like accepting both of their requests, and then enjoying their reactions.
Minerva: They'll destroy the school.
Dumbledore: I still feel like doing that.
Minerva: Dumbledore, no.

***

Dumbledore: So, I have an idea.
Dean: If Harry got hurt, I'll kill you.
Harry: So, you chose violence today. Okay.

***

Dean: We'll go to Hogwarts.
Sam: And you chose without consulting Harry?
Dean: Yes.
Sam: I feel like Harry will left us inside the Whomping Willow. For fun.

***

Dumbledore: I'm glad that Sam, Dean and Harry would die for each other.
Bobby: At this point, I think they would do that for fun.

Sam/Dean/Harry: HEY! We haven't died yet.

Bobby: YET....

Chapter 26: Part of the family

Summary:

Harry, Sam and Dean talk with Dumbledore.

And then...

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll enjoy this!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Professor Dumbledore?” Harry blinked, looking at the headmaster in front of him. “Didn’t you get my letter?”

 

Because Hedwig had been annoyed at having to send two letters.

 

She hadn’t returned yet, being with Sirius wherever his godfather was hiding. (Harry was hoping he was with Remus, for some reason. Mostly on the chance that Remus could control Sirius’s more stupid impulses, preventing him from running after Harry for whatever reason.)

 

“Ah, I did.” Dumbledore nodded, his hat shifting in a way that made Harry fear it would fall to the ground. “Your owl seemed to be impatient with the amount of work you’ve been making her do. I hope my news will brighten her workload.”

 

“Right…” Harry muttered, glancing at Dean and Sam. “And did you meet by chance while walking down the driveway?”

 

Harry knew he was good at sarcasm.

 

He knew it even more by the way Dean winced .

 

He deserved it, after Harry had convinced himself that they hated him deeply for being possessed by a demon and leading them to a city where a demonic infection was taking place.

 

“Ah, your brothers were kind enough to offer to teach at Hogwarts this year.” Dumbledore smiled, his eyes twinkling with unspoken amusement. “It seems the desire not to leave the other was mutual .”

 

Harry felt his heart get warm.

 

“I thought you wanted me to stay here.” Harry murmured. “And I wanted to stay, too.”

 

“Look, your school is a mess, no one can deny that,” Dean said, running a hand through his hair. “But it’s your school, and you obviously have your friends watching your back. I didn’t mean to stop you from going.”

 

Harry felt his eyebrows rise.

 

Stop him from going to Hogwarts?

 

Harry had friends who were willing to drive a charmed car, break some bars, and kidnap him in the middle of the night.

 

And he had Hermione .

 

Kidnapping him from another continent to go to Hogwarts wouldn’t have been too difficult either, between Ron’s strategy, Mione’s brains, and Fred and George’s desire to break the law.

 

Dean wouldn’t have had a chance of keeping him there if Harry wanted to leave.

 

“Fortunately, none of this is necessary.” Dumbledore spoke up, smiling peacefully. Harry was hit another time by the sensation that the man was able to read his mind. “Perhaps we can sit down and talk about this?”

 

Harry nodded, before asking. “Would you like a cup of tea, Professor? And something to eat?”

 

“A cup of tea and some biscuits would be lovely, thanks, Harry.” Dumbledore nodded, eyes twinkling as he sat down on the old, worn sofa in Bobby’s house.

 

Harry didn’t comment.

 

He knew it was just plain crazy to try to accommodate Dumbledore’s presence in Bobby’s house.

 

Harry wouldn’t do that.

 

Without saying anything, he headed into the kitchen to make everyone tea (Sam and Dean would have to make do and drink real tea ) and returned with the tea and biscuits.

 

“We don’t have any cups, I apologize.” Harry said, holding out the glass he had put the tea in because his family were pagans who didn’t know the merits of drinking real tea.

 

“Don’t worry, Harry, this is delicious.” Dumbledore took a sip of tea, clearly pleased even though it wasn’t Hogwarts tea (or Mrs. Weasley’s, for that matter). “So, I’m sure you’re wondering how we could arrange for you to take Hogwarts classes and live here.”

 

“I did wonder.” Harry nodded. “You said you asked the Ministry for permission?”

 

“Madam Bones was very happy to accept my idea.” Dumbledore confirmed. “I fear that Rita Skeeter will soon be aware of all the events relating to you and your siblings. She is a peculiar woman. I would be careful what you say in her presence.”

 

Harry felt his eyebrows rise against his will.

 

It was a nice way of describing someone who was manipulative, mean, and everything else Skeeter was.

 

“Madam Bones offered some solutions that are widely used in the Muggle world and are sometimes even permitted in the wizarding world.” Dumbledore nodded, setting his glass on the table and leaning forward. His eyes were twinkling. “First of all, we should arrange for you to be registered as an American citizen. It will be very easy if one of your siblings is registered as your guardian.”

 

Harry nodded, before blinking and asking. “But Sirius? I suggested…”

 

“Yes, a trial in America.” Dumbledore smiled. “You are right, Cornelius would never allow his mistake to be recognized by everyone. But only an American citizen can demand a trial for someone.”

 

“And that is why I must apply for American citizenship.” Harry nodded.

 

“After that, the American Ministry is much more advanced than the English one, I have no shame in admitting it.” Dumbledore smiled amusedly. “Samuel is a dear friend of mine, we met during a matter for the conflict against Grindelwald. He was not yet the American Minister, at the time, but he remained true to his principles.”

 

“And can I study alone?” Harry tried to confirm. “My wand…?”

 

“That’s something we’ll sort out with Samuel, since we don’t want Cornelius having too many words in your education.” Dumbledore shook his head. “He might try to use his kindness to… guide your actions, or use you.”

 

Harry grimaced, thinking of the way Fudge treated him. As if he was an old friend .

 

Even at the Cup he had loved using Harry to impress the foreigners who came to visit.

 

“How will the lessons be organized?” Harry asked, thinking of how he could integrate them into his brothers’ (and his own, now) lifestyle.

 

“Very well, a house-elf has agreed to exchange tests and bring study and training materials.” Dumbledore smiled, his eyes still bright. “And then, we can meet up during Hogsmeade weekends so you can see your friends and see your progress firsthand.”

 

“That’s great, sir, but… who would this elf be? And who would teach me?” Harry asked, feeling equally apprehensive and excited at the prospect.

 

“Well, I went to the trouble of signing on as your personal tutor, since I have no classes to take and Minerva does most of the work for me anyway.” Dumbledore said, smiling in amusement. “As for the elf, I’m sure you remember Dobby?”

 

Dobby ?” Harry smiled excitedly. “Is he okay?”

 

“Of course.” Dumbledore nodded. “I’ve offered him a job at Hogwarts, where he gets paid and has everything he needs to feel satisfied with his contract.”

 

“I’m happy for him!” Harry smiled. “He definitely deserves it.”

 

“And I agree with you, which leads me to ask a huge favor of you, my dear boy.” Dumbledore sighed, adjusting his glasses on his nose.

 

“Of course, sir, what is it?” Harry asked, frowning.

 

“Do you remember Winky?” Dumbledore asked, his expression tightening at the mention of the house-elf.

 

“Yes, Mione told me Crouch fired her over the Cup fiasco .” Harry replied.

 

“She’s not coping very well with the loss of a family.” Dumbledore sighed, looking saddened by the elf’s fate. “And I thought she’d benefit from having someone to look after.” The headmaster’s blue gaze traveled over Harry’s wounds. “She has an incredible talent for healing, if that would tempt you.”

 

“Do you think I need someone to look after me as well, professor?” Harry asked amusedly.

 

Dumbledore chuckled, deeply amused. “I think you have people looking after you, but it would be very handy to have someone who could heal all your wounds with a snap of the fingers. Miss Granger mentioned a broken leg, and I see you were shot in the same leg and stabbed in the time between the Cup and today.”

 

“I shot myself, actually, sir.” Harry replied calmly. “I had a demon possessing me.”

 

Dumbledore nodded at Harry’s words, as if this was a conversation they would have in the Headmaster’s office. “I am deeply impressed by your ability to fight off demonic possession. I have been told it is far worse than an Imperius Curse casted by the most powerful wizard.”

 

Harry blushed at the professor’s praise, much as he had when Sam had praised him for his actions against the demon.

 

It felt good to be appreciated .

 

“Can I count on you to give Winky and Dobby a family, Harry?” Dumbledore asked, after taking another sip of tea. “I hate to put you under pressure, but I think it would be good for both of them.”

 

“Would Dobby still be paid, sir? Or would being mine stop him from doing what he wants ?” Harry checked.

 

“Dobby’s contract with Hogwarts will not be affected in the slightest by his role in your life.” Dumbledore promised. “And I’m sure it would make him very happy.”

 

“Then, that’s fine.” Harry nodded. “For everything you said, sir.”

 

Dumbledore clapped his hands. “Excellent. Let’s start with the easy part, then. Winky and Dobby.”

 

Harry nodded, glancing at Dean and Sam and finding them silent.

 

Sam, noticing Harry’s look, said. “You could have told us you decided not to go to Hogwarts.”

 

“You could have told me you decided to go and work at Hogwarts.” Harry answered quickly.

 

“Dean didn’t tell me about his little plan.” Sam shot a reproachful look at his older brother. “But seeing you happy is the most important thing. We just wanted to make sure you were safe, too.”

 

“What better place than where we are?” Dean clearly asked a rhetorical question used to justify his actions.

 

Harry smiled. “I’ve asked myself the same thing.”

 

Sam and Dean smiled at him.

 

***

 

The night was filled with palpable darkness, broken only by the silvery glow of the moon filtering through the heavy curtains.

 

A man was asleep, resting in his bed.

 

He had dark grey, grizzled hair. A wooden leg could be seen in the back, resting near the bed. 

 

Suddenly, a cold whisper passed through the air, like an omen.

 

The shadows in the room seemed to move on their own, stretching and twisting into unnatural shapes.

 

The man woke with a start, a magical eye in place of his normal one, rolling wildly, as if sensing danger but unable to see it.

 

His eyes were his most shocking feature: one was small and dark while the other was a vivid, electric blue magical eye and moved around independently from his normal eye.

 

A wand appeared in his hand, throwing charms and spells, hitting some garbage cans out in the street and making a deafening noise.

 

From the gloom emerged a hooded figure, his eyes glowing with an ominous light.

 

He was pale with straw-coloured hair and freckles.

 

In one fluid motion, the newcomer drew his wand, pointing it at the frantic man.

 

The old man tried to react, but sleep and surprise slowed his reflexes.

 

A flash of light crossed the room, followed by a dull thud.

 

The body lay still on the floor.

 

Harry awoke, a muffled cry in his throat, thrashing and trying to catch his breath.

 

“Kiddo, it’s okay, you’re safe.” Dean’s voice was calming Harry, but there was something more worrying.

 

“They attacked.” Harry swallowed, feeling his scar burning. “Voldemort attacked someone.”

Notes:

Harry: Hedwig, could you please carry this letter?
Hedwig: No.
Harry: Please!
Hedwig: ...
Harry: Okay. I'll just use something else. Like... another owl. Maybe a phone.
Hedwig: No fucking way.

***

Dumbledore: I have an idea.
Harry: Why am I scared?
Dumbledore: No idea, this time is a very good idea.
Dean: ... What do you mean, this time?
Dumbledore: Anyway

***

Dean: Harry's an angel
Hermione: No, he is not
Ron: No, he is not.
Lockhart: Once, he used me as an human shield against a basilisk.
Dean: What?
Lockhart: I know, I was...
Dean: A basilisk?!?!?
Lochkart: Wow.
Ron: Lockhart tried to erase Harry's memory.
Dean: I will kill you.

***

Dean: Your school is a mess.
Dumbledore: Are you implying that I am unable of keeping my students safe?
Dean: Yes.
Dumbledore: You're right, of course. Keep going.
(Yes, this is Zoe and Mr D)

***

Dean: I wanted to stop you from going to Hogwarts.
Harry: AHAHAHAHAH
Hermione: AHAHAHAH
Ron: AHAHAHAH
Fred&George: AHAHAHAAHH

***

Dean: How did you managed?
Harry: With the power of friendship
Hermione&Ron: incredible violence
Fred&George: And personal despise of the law.
Sam: Okay.

***

Harry: Do you want some tea?
Dean: We don't have...
Harry, with two cups of tea.
Dean: Where the hell did you get that from?
Harry: I'm sorry, I'm not a monster and I'll have my biscuits and tea at four.
Dean: Didn't you use a man as a human shield, once?
Harry: Why when Thorin did that, he got a cool nickname, and when I do it, I got call crazy?
Dean: ... he used a piece of OAK!
Harry: And mine could move and adapt to cover the whole body.

***

Dumbledore: Madama Bones is cool. Rita is a peculiar woman, that sucks. Fudge is an idiot.
Harry, taking notes: How much does Samuel hate you?
Dumbledore: He will help us.
Harry: Why?
Dumbledore: Cause he wants me to go.
Harry: That checks out.

***

Harry: I don't need nobody taking care of me.
Dumbledore: You got shot.
Harry: I shot myself, thank you very much.

***

Harry: *having a good time*
Voldemort: How about... I ruin it?

Chapter 27: MACUSA: Magical Administration Causing Unending Stress for All

Summary:

Sam, Harry, Dean and Albus enter the American Minister

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll all like it!
Written for: JBB25 - Good intentions

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sam was looking around, his nose cocked up, in an attempt to see everything.

That morning, after Harry had whispered to Professor Dumbledore about his nightmare, clearly worried about what he saw and the meaning behind that, Dumbledore had muttered something and then decided that it was imperative for them to get to the Ministry at that exact moment.

Winky and Dobby were cleaning Bobby's house - Sam hoped that the man had not killed and buried the three Winchesters because of that decision taken by the elves -, and Dumbledore had chuckled at their enthusiasm.

Watching Harry comfort and hug two house-elves had also been funny, Sam could admit to himself. It made him want to bury his little brother in a burrito of blankets and leave him there for the rest of their life.

However, the entrance of the American Ministry was inside a skyscraper also used by Muggles, the Woolworth Building.

Sam had seen the looks the wizards gave Dumbledore, clearly recognizing him, Harry, again, clearly knowing who he was, and then Sam and Dean, clearly recognizing that they were Muggles (or No-Majs, as Americans called them, according to Dumbledore. Sam thought it was slightly better. Muggles seemed an insult, while No-Majs simply an adjective.)

The wizard entrance was marked by a carved owl above the main entrance, providing an alternate, discreet, way in.

Stepping inside, it was like stepping into an alternate dimension.

The main hall was several hundred feet tall, filled with light and accented with black and gold.

High in the air was a giant clock face with multiple dials and clock-like hands that Dumbledore had said indicated the current level of threat to the wizarding world's secrecy.

"The witch hunts never really affected any real wizards," Dumbledore said quietly, "but it was the proof wizards needed to realize the danger we were in. Muggles far outnumber us, and waging war with them would be counterproductive. On the other hand, helping them, unfortunately, would also prove detrimental to wizards.”

Sam nodded, not asking for further explanation, as he could imagine the problem perfectly well.

It was often the case with hunters, too: since they knew and were trained to fight monsters, civilians always expected them to do the job, and resented them if they failed to do it quickly or if, having been called only when the cause was not a monster, they found no monsters to kill.

Some humans could be worse than monsters.

Busy witches, wizards, and owls bustled about the hall, and a house-elf was busy with something.

Several exposed black elevators with gold grills carried wizards up and down the hundreds of levels.

In the center of the main hall was a monument with four columns bearing Phoenix statues.

(“Fawkes is much prettier,” Harry said, looking at the phoenix.

Dumbledore laughed in delight. “I’ll be sure to pass the message on to Fawkes herself.”)

In the middle of the hall there was a group of statues commemorating those who died in the Salem Witch Trials, according to Dumbledore.

Beneath the monument were four Latin words: “Integritas, Unitas, Virtus, Magia” (“integrity, unity, valor, and magic”).

“And those around there, those are the original twelve Aurors,” Dumbledore explained, pointing and naming them. “Wilhelm Fischer, Theodard Fontaine, Gondulphus Graves, Robert Grimsditch, Mary Jauncey, Carlos Lopez, Mungo MacDuff, Cormac O’Brien, Berthilde Roche, Helmut Weiss, Charity Wilkinson, and your ancestor, Abraham Potter.”

“Technically, I am only my mother’s son.” Harry replied, though his eyes lingered on the last statue, something akin to longing in his green eyes. “So he is not truly my ancestor.”

“It’s not that simple, I’m afraid.” Dumbledore shook his head. “Although, the bond you share alone would be enough for him to call you his son. You were blood-adopted by James Potter. That makes you his son.”

Sam felt a slight headache creep up on him.

“Does Harry have three parents?” Dean asked, sounding menacing as he did so.

“That might be one way of describing it.” Dumbledore murmured quietly, thinking. “A rather simple way, but effective. This will allow us to facilitate your application for American citizenship, since there are accounts of Potters, your ancestors, here in America.”

Sam continued to look around, admiring the grand architecture and elaborate details.

The interior design combines classical elements with magical details, creating an environment that reflects both the authority and culture of the American wizarding community.

“Samuel is the President of MACUSA, which is the leader of the wizarding community in the United States and the highest-ranking member of Congress.” Dumbledore explained. “MACUSA has several departments, each of which deals with different aspects of the wizarding world. It has a Department of Magical Law Enforcement, much like the British Ministry of Magic. It is the largest department, and all the others more or less answer to it. We could sit here and discuss all the departments, but I think we should just focus on the ones we will be visiting ourselves. MACUSA’s Department of Magical Resources Surveillance, the Department of Magical Resources, the Wand Permit Office. We will need them to obtain the necessary permits for your education.” Dumbledore smiled at Harry, who was looking around, clearly fascinated by the Ministry. “But our first stop will be Samuel’s office.”

“Albus.” A deep voice caught their attention as a man stepped forward.

He was standing in front of the elevators, clearly waiting for them.

He was large and imposing, with a presence that could only be described as authoritative. He had dark skin, short black hair with some grey, and a neatly trimmed beard and moustache, also black and grey.

His eyes were dark and intense, giving the impression of boring into the minds of others just by the stern expression he wore.

He was dressed smartly, in a dark suit, like something you would see on a Muggle lawyer or politician.

“Samuel.” Dumbledore stepped forward to shake the minister’s hand. “Thank you for seeing us on such short notice.”

“No problem.” Samuel said, speaking in a low, calm voice that demanded attention and respect.

Sam had no trouble imagining him as a minister for an entire country.

“I would prefer to discuss this in my office.” Samuel glanced at the people around them, who were probably noticing Harry and Dumbledore. “You’re not Americans, but we know your stories here, too.”

Dean walked over to Harry. Sam had no doubt that, if he felt it necessary, he would shoot anyone who made Harry uncomfortable.

Sam wouldn’t even stop him, though he was sure that the Americans were already acting far more respectful than the English they had met at the Cup.

“Of course, Samuel.” Dumbledore nodded, bowing his head with a huge smile. “Lead the way.”

***

The office was spacious, with high ceilings and Beaux-Arts architectural details, from what Sam could tell. The walls were paneled in dark wood and inlaid with gold that formed peculiar symbols. Sam recognized the MACUSA sigil among them.

There was a large fireplace, with a blazing flame. Sam assumed it would be used to travel between places, as they had done to get to and from the Weasley house.

There were also stained glass windows that lit up with animated scenes.

The office was quite basic, in Sam’s opinion. A simple mahogany desk decorated with runes, an armchair upholstered in the skin of some strange animal, bookshelves that reached the ceiling, filled with volumes and books, globes and maps that changed every second.

On the wall opposite the desk, a clock appeared, with words in place of the hours, such as Normal, Alert, Crisis, and Magical Disaster.

In one corner, a golden cage stood open, an obviously magical bird inside.

“That’s Rain.” Samuel said, pointing to the bird. “It’s an Augurey. They’re animals that can predict rain. Or bad luck, if you believe in Divination.”

“You don’t believe in that, sir?” Harry asked, after getting permission from said Augurey to pet it.

“It doesn’t let many people touch it.” Samuel snorted, looking appreciatively at Harry. “Have you had contact with many magical creatures, boy?”

“Well, when I was eleven, I rode a centaur,” Harry began, “when I was twelve, I met a basilisk and a phoenix cried over the wound he left on my arm, saving my life. And last year, I made friends with a hippogriff.” Harry tilted his head. “I’m ruling out a dragon I met when I was eleven and the Acromantulas the next year because they didn’t like me very much.”

“And the basilisk liked you?” Samuel asked, looking completely unimpressed by Harry’s words.

“No, but I could understand what he said very well.” Harry smiled. “I almost regret having to kill him, but he would have killed me and my friend.”

“I see.” Samuel nodded, still looking untouched by the news. “Well, Mr. Scamander would love to talk to you about what happened to you. He’d have lots of questions just for you.”

“Newt.” Dumbledore smiled fondly. “He and his brother were my students. Good students. I still remember Newt’s boggart. The paperwork.”

“He’s still very good at dodging it.” Samuel snorted, sitting down and gesturing to the four chairs that had appeared in the center of the office for his guests. “And I can call him for further introductions, if Mr. Potter is equally interested in meeting him.”

“I would love that.” Harry blushed slightly. “He is a true genius. And anyone who appreciates animals as much as he does cannot be a bad person.”

“No, he’s one of the best I know.” Samuel agreed gruffly. “So what do you need from me, Albus? You never come for a social call.”

“Harry wishes to change his citizenship,” Albus said gravely. “He has discovered he has brothers here, both No-Majs.”

“And the British Ministry would love to get their hands on their hero.” Samuel clicked his tongue, disgusted by the mere mention of the action. “Yes, Fudge would love the chance.” Samuel looked at Harry. “Say, Mr. Potter, do you wish to be an American citizen?”

“Yes.” Harry nodded, after glancing at Dumbledore for guidance. “And I would like one of my brothers to be listed as my guardian.”

“What about Sirius Black?” Samuel asked, narrowing his eyes. “I don’t think he ever had a trial, so he’s still your legal guardian.”

“Fudge would let a Dementor kiss him before he admitted he made a mistake.” Harry hissed.

Dumbledore placed a soothing hand on Harry’s shoulder. “What Harry means is that Cornelius has proven to be deaf to protests about Sirius’s fate.”

Sam thought that Harry made his point quite clearly, but probably it wasn’t the proper way to talk to a Minister about another Minister.

“Ah, I see.” Samuel nodded. “I take it that demanding a trial for Sirius Black is your second request for me, Albus?”

“Second or third, whichever you prefer to look at it.” Dumbledore agreed. “Harry wishes to be homeschooled, and I have volunteered to be his teacher.”

“His wand will allow him to perform magic outside of school despite his age.” Samuel sighed wearily. “Although I would suggest you start studying wandless magic. It’s always an advantage.”

Sam blinked, looking at Dean in confusion.

Samuel waved his wand, asking Harry. “Your name?”

“Uh… can I have Evans and Winchester in my last name too? And keep the same name?” Harry asked, looking hesitantly at his older brothers.

Sam felt a smile split his face. Harry would have Winchester as one of his last names.

“No problem.” Samuel agreed. “Albus, I’m afraid I must insist on Newt being one of Harry’s professors.”

“Ah, I’m sure Newt will appreciate any arrangement that keeps him away from bureaucracy.” Dumbledore said amusedly, his eyes lighting up knowingly. “And I can’t wait to see him and Theseus again.”

“And will the guardianship be given to… Dean Winchester?” Samuel checked, before frowning and saying, “There is a particular reason why you’re considered a serial killer and, more importantly, dead?”

Sam watched Dean blush slightly. “A problem with a shapeshifter, you see.”

“It will be solved.” Samuel said firmly. “Harry Potter-Evans-Winchester’s guardians cannot be prosecuted by law, No-Majs or Wizarding.” Samuel narrowed his eyes. “I assume you are among the No-Majs hunters, are you not?”

Sam nodded.

“Very well.” Samuel sighed. “It will make the connection much easier to explain. You do not hunt our kind of witch, so no one would see anything harmful in your bond.” Then, glancing at Harry, stern and unyielding. “There are hunters who are extremists. Be careful.”

“I know and I will.” Harry promised. “Thank you, sir.”

Samuel snorted in the affirmative.

After a few more waves of his wand, Samuel handed a stack of documents to Harry.
“You will need these for interactions with the No-Majs’ world.” He explained. “When they expire, you will need to make an appointment with our offices who will handle the situation. Your wand, please.”

Harry handed it over.

Sam noticed a slight tremor in his hands, as if he was fighting against the will to allow the stranger to touch what must have been Harry’s gun, armor, and computer.

Samuel did something, Sam couldn’t even say what, and then handed the wand back to Harry.

“I assume you’ll be following your brothers on their hunts, so you have permission to use magic,” Samuel explained. “Under any circumstances. I recommend you make an appointment with Gringotts to explain the situation to them, and find a way to use your money here.”

“He doesn’t need to use his money.” Dean said, glaring at Samuel for the suggestion. “We’ll take care of it.”

“Excellent.” Samuel didn’t flinch, though. “I was just being practical. Mr. Potter-Evans-Winchester, a house-elf will let you know when Newt Scamander answers my letter. I think he’s off exploring the Amazon forest now. Some interesting evidence has convinced him to expand his boundaries.” He explained.

Harry nodded.

Dumbledore stood, shaking Samuel’s hand.

“Always a great help, Samuel. Thank you.”

“Thank me by not darkening my office door for the next month, Albus.” Samuel replied frankly. “I have enough of my own problems without having to add what Fudge can’t handle.”

Dumbledore nodded. “I’ll do my best.”

“Your best.” Samuel sighed. “That’s not very reassuring.”

Notes:

Sam: It is so sad what happened to the witches.
Albus: Oh, no, only muggles died. Wizards are too smart.
Harry: True.

 

***

Dobby&Winky: *sad*
Harry: *comforting them*

 

***

After Dobby and Winky cleaned Bobby's house.

Bobby: Harry!
Sam: First name, it could be fine.
Bobby: James
Dean: Middle name, not looking so good.
Bobby: Potter
Sam: You're in trouble
Bobby: You too, Sam and Dean!

Harry: You forgot Evans-Winchester.

***

Samuel: Albus. What do you want?
Albus: I'm glad you asked.
Samuel: I want you to leave.
Albus: Understandable.

***

Samuel: you met some creature?
Harry: That helped me or that killed me? The list is different.
Samuel: The fact that there are two lists...

 

***

Albus: How could I ever thank you?
Samuel: Don't come back here. Like never.

Chapter 28: Sirius Black isn't enough for my little brother

Summary:

Dean, Sam and Bobby meet Sirius and Remus. They aren't impressed

Notes:

I mentioned at some point that Sirius and Harry got in a fight... This is the fight I was talking about. Hope you'll like it.

Written for:
JBB25: "Let it go"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Dean could tell he was a flexible person .

 

He had adjusted his life for the comfort of his younger brother, and now he was just stretching his boundaries, including Harry's safety and well-being in every way he was able to.

 

A magical younger brother was no different than a younger brother with visions, especially now that Harry had somehow thrown in the X-Men simile and metaphor.

 

Best friends who seemed to have no qualms about going illegal to protect Harry? That was fine, his little brother needed friends like those.

 

Trips that involved walking into the flames of a fireplace? That was fine too. Dean had seen far worse in his life.

 

Sports that involved flying hundreds of feet in the air, with balls specially designed to knock players off their feet? That was fine too, although Dean was so happy that Harry would never interact with that sport to any extent again.

 

Magical wands, invisibility cloaks, and a map that could control the entire castle? Okay, Dean could see that magic had few limits. He had even expected it, and was rather disappointed not to see a magic carpet or a wishing lamp (“Look, it’s real, not a Disney movie, Dean!” Sam had scolded him the one time Dean had shared his thoughts with him).

 

But a godfather arriving on a half-horse, half-bird was a little too crazy, even for Dean.

 

Bobby, sitting with him, Sam, and Harry when the two men and the beast arrived, had sighed and muttered. “He’s a real Winchester.”

 

Dean wasn’t even sure Bobby meant it as a compliment, if he was honest.

 

“Puppy!” The man with the black hair and gray eyes ran over to give Harry a hug.

 

The kiddo let himself be hugged, and he hugged the man back just as tightly. “Sirius!”

 

Ah.

 

Dean tightened his grip on his gun as he realized who these two people must be: Sirius Black and Remus Lupin.

 

Namely, the two people who had left Harry with the Dursleys all these years and had failed to protect him when they had to.

 

Dean wasn’t a fan of the pair.

 

“Pup, I was worried!” Sirius finally released Harry, carrying him and sitting him down in a chair. He hadn’t even said hello to the trio, who had stopped and were watching them.

 

Dean wasn’t even sure Sirius had noticed the trio.

 

But his friend definitely had and he didn’t seem to be a fan of them.

 

“He’s a werewolf.” Sam whispered, mumbling under his breath to Dean, perhaps wanting to clarify why Remus wasn’t happy to see hunters.

 

Yes, Dean could understand why he wasn’t thrilled to meet them.

 

“Pleased to meet you,” Lupin said anyway, proving to be the more attentive of the pair, “I’m Remus Lupin, I was Harry’s Defense teacher last year and a friend of Lily and James. That’s Sirius Black.”

 

“Harry’s godfather.” Sirius finally released the boy, who hesitantly approached his brothers, perhaps hoping for a defense against the pair.

 

Dean had no problem threatening the two adults, which he suspected would be necessary, judging by the look in Sirius’s eyes as he looked at Harry.

 

Dean had seen it before. And he didn’t like that it was directed at his brother now.

 

“Did Dumbledore tell you about what the Minister is going to do?” Harry asked. “A trial, Siri!”

 

“Yes, that’s incredible.” Lupin broke into a tired smile. “Albus said you had the idea. Thanks, Harry.”

 

Dean wasn’t impressed that the idea had come from a thirteen-year-old and not the adults in his life.

 

Not even John allowed his sons to come up with ideas or plan the hunt.

 

Even John knew the place of adults, even if he had messed up his sons' a bit.

 

Sammy and Dean hadn't hunted until they were at least 9, though.

 

That was a credit to John, and Dean never thought that even Sam would acknowledge that John had succeeded over a whole group of people .

 

"What's that?" Lupin then asked, pointing to a bandage on Harry's chest.

 

"Oh, anti-possession tattoo." Harry replied quietly. "Dean and Sam have one too."

 

"Coolest gang ever." Dean joked, winking at Harry and smiling at his brother's laughter.

 

" Ah ." Lupin didn't look impressed at the idea of ​​a tattoo on a child. "And that was the only solution?"

 

"A charm can be removed." Harry muttered. “Well, skin too, but it’s harder and I think I’d notice if someone started peeling me .”

 

Dean didn’t know whether he liked or hated Harry’s dry humor.

 

A mix of both, most likely. He loved everything about his little angel, but he couldn’t stand the mental images Harry conjured up on his own, either from experience or from images he’d seen in the wizarding world.

 

Sirius Black spoke up. “But, pup, are you sure you want to throw your life away for me?”

 

“Throw my life away?” Harry repeated, blinking, clearly confused by Sirius’s words. “What do you mean? Giving you a trial has no consequences for me, other than having my godfather in my life.”

 

“I’d still be a part of your life, pup.” Sirius was quick to promise. The feverish look was still there. “You don’t have to leave Hogwarts for me.”

 

“Wait, I didn’t get American citizenship to get your trial. That was just a suggestion from Professor Dumbledore after I asked him how he could possibly apply to open a case for you. Lawyers and all that. I was planning on leaving Hogwarts to be with Dean and Sam.”

 

“If they loved you, they wouldn’t ask you to give up your life for them.” Sirius said, hitting Sam and Dean hard.

 

Dean stiffened, interjecting. “Like you love him, perhaps?”

 

Dean… ” Harry called, clearly shocked, hurt, and perhaps surprised that Dean had spoken.

 

“I love Harry!” Sirius exclaimed, narrowing his eyes at Dean. Dean remembered Harry talking about Black madness , and, looking into Sirius Black’s wells of madness, Dean understood what Harry meant. “He’s my godson!”

 

“Being his godfather doesn’t make you a parent. Or a member of the family.” Dean shook his head. “The Dursleys were his aunt and uncle, but do you really want to call them his family?”

 

“I am not like them!” Sirius protested, his voice rising and his body shaking.

 

“No?” Dean asked. “So where were you two while Harry was suffering in their care?”

 

Sirius growled. “I was in prison!”

 

“Why didn’t you fight for your innocence?” Dean asked, challenging Sirius. “Why didn’t you run away sooner? You clearly could, since you did it after twelve years. You could have done it right away, kidnapped Harry and disappeared abroad. You didn’t, why ?”

 

Harry winced. Dean hated himself a little for making his brother suffer, but Sirius had to understand something.

 

“I…” Sirius shook his head. “James, him, I had him killed…

 

“That’s enough .” Lupin spoke up. “We came to talk to Harry, not to hold him accountable for previous mistakes or oversights.” Lupin’s voice was calm. “I was worried Harry was throwing his life away, too. Now, I see it was just taking advantage of a situation that was already decided. No sacrifices.”

 

This time .” Dean agreed, crossing his arms. “Harry’s made sacrifices before.”

 

“Dean.” This time, it was Sam who called Dean, speaking in a deadly serious voice.

 

Dean swallowed, glancing at Harry and watching the defeated expression.

 

“Good.” Bobby spoke up. Dean jumped a little. He had almost forgotten Bobby was there. “You’re staying for lunch? I assume you have things to discuss.”

 

The two nodded.

 

Perfect , Dean thought sarcastically. He couldn’t wait for lunch.

 

***

 

First, Sirius explained all the details of the process.

 

Samuel would grant Sirius dual citizenship as well.

 

“This will keep me safe and allow me to start a life here if I ever want to.” Sirius explained, glancing warily at Harry. “But it’s also a pretty big blow to Fudge and England.”

 

Dean liked Samuel and all the blows he could score against the British Ministry, which had left Harry alone for far too long.

 

And which was full of incompetents .

 

But then Sirius went back to talking about Harry and his future.

 

“Are you sure you want to stay here?” Sirius asked. “Your friends are at Hogwarts, you wouldn’t see them anymore.”

 

“I would still see my friends.” Harry shook his head. “Dumbledore has made arrangements so that I don’t have to say goodbye to my friends. And I have no intention of losing them.”

 

“And yet…” Sirius pointed around them. “That’s a missed opportunity.”

 

Dean growled, but a glass exploded before he could say anything.

 

“Don’t you dare call being with my family a missed opportunity .” Harry growled. “I don’t have to explain anything to you, Sirius, no matter what you were supposed to be to me.”

 

“I’m your godfather!” Sirius exclaimed. “Your godfather who cares about your health and your fate! Who has no intention of letting strangers ruin your future…”

 

“They’re my brothers , they’re not strangers!” Harry shouted, another glass shaking wildly. “And Dean’s right, you went after Pettigrew! You ran away to kill Pettigrew ! Tell me, after you killed him, if I hadn’t stopped you, what would you have done? Would you have turned yourself into the Dementors? The Ministry? Would you have used Pettigrew as proof of your innocence? Offered up memories or something?”

 

Dean watched Sirius look down.

 

Lupin tried to intervene. “Harry…”

 

“Don’t get me started on you, Professor Lupin.” Harry pointed at him. “I confided in you! I told you how I felt when the Dementors approached me, I let myself be vulnerable around you! I let you see everything I hid even from Ron and Hermione! And you avoided telling me who you were, who my father was to you, who you were supposed to be to me !” Harry nodded at Sirius, saying. “He may have made a lousy choice, but he has a good excuse for never coming to see me. You? What excuse do you have?”

 

“I thought you’d be better off without me.” Lupin sighed. “Now I regret it, since Albus has…”

 

“You could have come to see me, just once . You could have written, if you thought I wouldn’t even look at you.” Harry offered. “You could have at least tried.”

 

“I lost everything that night.” Lupin muttered.

 

And I didn’t? ” Harry asked, tears starting to gather in his eyes. Then, he shook his head. “Go away. Now.”

 

Sirius’s head shot up. “Harry, wait,...”

 

“No.” Harry shook his head. “As long as you can’t be anything more than friends with my parents to me, you can go. I’m Harry, not their son. In fact, I’m not even James Potter ’s son.” Harry’s voice turned bitter. “Since everything you do is only for him , you can go. I’m sure he wouldn’t hold you responsible for the fate of someone else’s child either. Not that you ever were.” Harry shook his head once more.

 

Sirius nodded, standing up. “I… I’m sorry, Harry. I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

 

Lupin hesitated a little longer. Then, he held out a package to Harry. “Here, it’s a Two-Way Mirror. Say my name or Sirius’s if you need anything.”

 

Looking up at Sirius, he said, “We both knew that James isn’t your biological father, but he loved you as his own son and we love you as family. I’m sorry I wasn’t good enough at communicating that. I’ll do better in the future.”

 

Lupin glanced over at Dean, Sam, and Bobby.

 

Dean could see the pain, the resignation, the affection… Lupin really cared about Harry, but he and Sirius were terrible at choosing the right words to convey their emotions.

 

Lupin’s eyes spoke out loud ‘ Take care of him.’

 

As if Dean needed Lupin’s warning to take care of his brother.

 

Silence fell over the room.

 

Harry broke it, asking. “You said there was a case, didn’t you?”

 

Yes, avoiding emotional arguments with hunts was definitely Winchester style.

Notes:

Dean: I can adapt.
Sam: Harry thinks we are like the X-Men.
Dean: I can adapt, but Harry is a brat.
Harry: I don't get the 'but' there.

***

Harry: So, I am a wizard and...
Dean: Where the wishing lamp?
Harry: I said I'ma wizard, not a genie.
Sam: He got a point there.

***

Bobby: He's a Winchester.
Dean: Thank you.
Harry, at the same time: There's no need to insult me.

***

Sirius&Remus arrive.
Dean: Can I kill them?
Sam: Not in public.

***

Remus, scared.
Dean: What is his problem?
Sam: Probably he is worried that we might kill him, since he is a werewolf.
Dean: Can we?
Sam: .... Harry might be sad.
Dean: It was an accident.

****

Sirius: I am Harry's godfather
Dean: I'll kill to keep Harry.
Harry, eating popocorns. I should stop this, but I'm enjoying this too much.
Bobby: Can I get some?

***

Remus: Albus says it is your idea.
Dean: Imagine that: a child that has ideas while the adults can't do anything useful.
Remus: Do you have a problem with us?
Sam, looking at the gun in Dean's hand: Maybe you shouldn't ask certain questions.
Sirius: Do you think we don't love Harry?
Sam: That is one of the questions you shouldn't do.

****

Lupin: What's that?
Harry, being the brat he is: A tattoo.
Lupin: Why do you have a tattoo?
Harry: Girls like them.
Dean, proud.
Harry: Also, demons like me and my brothers, so we found a way to keep them out of us.
Sam, laughing in the background.

***

Lupin: You couldn't use another way? Like a totem?
Harry: It can be removed.
Harry: Also skin, but I'd noticed if someone take my skin off.
Sam: He's got a point.
Dean: I'll need therapy.
Bobby: You all idijts need therapy.

***

Sirius: You really want to throw your life away?
Harry: .... It is what was happening all the time...
Sirius: But you live here!
Harry: I like here!
Sirius: They don't have tea!
Harry, starting to cry.
Dean: Why you mention the tea?
Sam: It is too hard to talk about it!

***

Sirius: If they loved you...
Dean: You said IF? IF?!?!?
Sam: He's going down.

***

Dean: Where were you when Harry needed help?
Harry: Probably he was with Gondor when Rohan needed help.
Sam: No more movies for you, kiddo.

***

Lupin: No sacrifices needed.
Dean: Harry already made them.
Harry: You made your point.
Sam: ...
Sirius: ...
Lupin: ...
Bobby: Someone's hungry?

***

Sirius: *talking about Dursleys*
Harry: Whatever
Sirius: *talking about James and Peter*
Harry: That's okay.
Sirius: *insulting Sam and Dean*
Harry: Okay, motherfucker, you got my attention.

***

Dean: How can I know if Harry is having a bad day.
Hermione: You can't miss it.
*a few moments later*
Something explodes.
Dean: Harry's having a bad day.
Sam: How do you know?
Dean: I am Batman. I know this stuffs.
Something else explodes.
Dean: Also, he is blowing our house.
Bobby: MY house!

***

Sirius: I am you godfather!
Harry: They are my brothers!
Sirius: You never met them before this month!
Harry, blinking: ... You know I met you once before today, right?
Sirius: ... Anyway

***

Harry: *screaming at Sirius*
Lupin: Harry...
Harry: *screaming at Remus*
Dean: I love how we all handle our emotions.
Sam: We don't.
Dean: That's what I love about us.

***

Harry: That's the door.
Dean, behind him: That's the door, bitches

***

Sam: You want to talk about what happened?
Harry: No. I want to go and shoot to something.
Dean: He is a Winchester.
Sam: That's not a good thing, Dean!
Dean: Why not? We're awesome!

Chapter 29: Story matching to the last detail

Summary:

Harry is in jail. He insults everyone there.
And then he meets a journalist

Notes:

Hi! So you know, I have written by now till chapter 43... I really can't wait to get to season 3 (this means that I can't wait to kill Sam ... anyway....)

I hope you'll like this one!

Written for:
JBB25: "No."

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Baltimore was a beautiful place.

 

There was life, laughter, light and color.

 

Well, Harry looked around, it wasn’t very nice from inside a cell.

 

“Harry Winchester.” The policewoman entered.

 

Harry looked up, blinking at the woman.

 

“My name is Diana Ballard, Harry.” The woman introduced herself, sitting down across from Harry. “You look pretty young to be involved with your brothers in the kind of thing they do.”

 

Harry frowned. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, Detective…” Pausing, he asked. “You’re a detective , right?”

 

“Yes, I am.” Ballard nodded. “And I am talking about murder, among other things. Do you know why you’re here?”

 

“I assume you arrested one of my brothers, given your initial deceptive comment, and then arrested me and my other brother.” Harry answered calmly. “Is there any evidence to support your witch hunt against me and my brothers, or are you just floundering and new faces are the best way to find the culprit without having to actually search him?”

 

Ballard smiled softly. “I understand family loyalty , believe me. But Dean was found near Karen Giles’s body, Harry. He’s clearly guilty.”

 

“Or he was just being a good friend and a good person in general and trying to save her life .” Harry offered.

 

“Why don’t you tell me your version of events?” Ballard offered.

 

“What difference would it make?” Harry asked wryly. “You’ve already decided my brother is guilty. You have no evidence, only prejudice .”

 

“We ran Dean’s fingerprints through the AFIS system.” Ballard said.

 

Harry frowned. “The what ?”

 

“He had over a dozen possible hits.” Ballard continued, ignoring Harry’s question.

 

“Which makes the whole thing pointless .” Harry shrugged. “Fingerprints share many features, especially partial ones, since there are studies that support some lines that are shared between members of the same sex. It could be Dean, it could be another man of the same race, height, weight, and with similar characteristics.”

 

“What will we find when we do your prints?” Ballard asked.

 

Harry shrugged.

 

Nothing . They wouldn’t even find Harry Winchester.

 

“Fill in the blanks.” Ballard sat down across from him, the closed file in front of her, her gaze fixed on Harry’s.

 

“Tony Giles was on duty with our father.” Harry said, sighing. “When we heard he died, my brothers pushed to come see Karen. They felt they had to be there for her, since our dad couldn’t, you get it?”

 

Ballard nodded, writing something very short. “What happened next?”

 

“We went to see Karen.” Harry said. “I’d never met her, so she was surprised to see a child there.” Harry smiled sadly. “I hope I’ve brought her some comfort, at least.”

 

Karen had been surprised to see a child following insurance men, but Dean had said it was the take-your-kids-to-work thing, and Karen had agreed.

 

They had kept him outside the room, since Karen didn’t want to discuss her husband’s death in front of the child , and Harry had taken advantage of the situation to wander around.

 

He had found the words danashulps written everywhere

 

In his room, in his diary, in his records, even in the bathroom.

 

Giles might be a good lawyer, but Harry was starting to think he was a crazy one.

 

“What about Giles’ office?” Ballard asked. “Witnesses said they saw two young men go.”

 

“I didn’t go,” Harry admitted. “I stayed in the motel room while they went to get a few of Karen and Tony’s personal things. Pictures about a trip or something.” Harry gave a sheepish smile. “It wasn’t right to go into a crime scene, but, well… Karen gave Sam the keys , so we thought it was okay.”

 

“And they took her belongings to Karen?” Ballard checked.

 

“I guess so.” Harry shrugged. “I mean, she would have put them in frames in the house. Did you find any travel photos displayed in the house?”

 

Of course they had, since they had been there since the very start.

 

But the police didn’t look at those things unless there was blood on them.

 

They hadn’t even looked at the repeated word “ danashulps ” despite it being everywhere .

 

Even for a suicide, someone would have tried to find out what the man was focusing on.

 

“Dean went to kill Karen.” Ballard said. “He left the younger brother first, and then the middle brother to go and commit the murder.”

 

“What you’re doing is following the neon trail instead of investigating further.” Harry snorted. “Just think about what you’re suggesting. Why go that night? Karen called 911, right? If Dean was the one who did it, wouldn’t it have been easier to avoid killing her that night and then come back the next night? Maybe make it more silent? You describe my brother as the perfect serial killer , but he’s never killed anyone, there’s no evidence linking him to any crime; and, above all, he’d have been a pretty poor serial killer, don’t you think?”

 

“So, tell me what you think happened?” Ballard said.

 

“Who caught my brother? There, I mean.” Harry asked, frowning. “And did you happen to find the words danashulp s written anywhere?”

 

Ballard paused, blinking. “You… your brothers asked me the same question, you know?”

 

“So maybe all three of us are crazy, but none of us are murderers .” Harry said dryly. “I would think that maybe whoever killed Tony also killed Karen. There has to be something that links them both, and it has to be to do with this word. You want to keep us here, that’s fine by me. You have no evidence . You have nothing .” Harry shook his head. “At least find the real culprit and don’t let the real killer get away with it.”

 

Ballard blinked. “I’ll get you some water. You must be thirsty.”

 

“Thanks.” Harry smiled. “Who found my brother, anyway?”

 

“My partner.” Ballard replied, looking impressed. “Detective Sheridan.”

 

Well, Harry settled into his chair. He had a suspect.

 

Now he just had to figure out why Sheridan would kill Tony and Karen.

 

And why a spirit connected to ‘ danashulps ’ would try to warn them.

 

But he couldn’t do that from inside the police station.

 

****

 

There was a knock on the door.

 

Harry blinked, standing up and holding his wand out. He was ready to slam whoever was on the other side and Obliviate them.

 

He had read about the theory and it would be the first thing he would ask Dumbledore to teach him.

 

“You…” Harry looked at the person in front of him. “Hello.”

 

“My name is Rita Skeeter.” The woman introduced herself, holding out her hand to Harry. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Potter.”

 

“First of all, it’s Potter-Evans-Winchester.” Harry said, shaking the woman’s hand, taking note of her physical appearance.

 

She had blonde hair set in elaborate curls that contrasted oddly with her heavy-jawed face. She wore jeweled spectacles studded with rhinestones, and had thick fingers ending in two-inch nails, painted crimson.

 

A vulture personified.

 

“My mistake, Mr. Potter-Evans-Winchester.” Skeeter accepted her mistake gracefully, her eyes twinkling enormously. “I hear congratulations are in order. You’ve found brothers, even if they’re Muggles.”

 

“Thank you.” Harry said dryly, looking warily at the woman.

 

“I suppose I have a lot to talk about them, just mentioning this hunt. Both arrested, you running away from the police station.” Skeeter glanced at the computer. “I assume those are documents you shouldn’t have, is that correct?”

 

Harry paused, saying. “You should know that writing about a minor is highly forbidden, prohibited. Maybe Fudge wouldn’t do anything, always looking for personal gain. But the American minister isn’t interested in supporting the propaganda that England feeds on.”

 

“The American minister has no interest in you.” Skeeter protested.

 

“He does have a lot of interest.” Harry corrected her. “Since I am now officially an American citizen. The only authority that has any influence over me on English soil is Gringotts, which is a separate institution from the Ministry.”

 

Skeeter paled.

 

“That said, I think we could be of mutual assistance .” Harry continued, using those qualities the Hat had once recognized within him.

 

Besides, it was possible to get much better with honey than with vinegar.

 

“Tell me, please.” Skeeter asked, perking up at the mention of mutual aid.

 

“I might need someone to tell the story as it happened , you see, and not let anyone get away with half-truths .” Harry said, speaking calmly. “And also someone who is willing to tell what my brothers do. Without general slander, of course.”

 

Of course .” Skeeter agreed quickly. “Surely it’s not their fault that people don’t see the truth and prefer to hide. What do we want to discuss first?”

 

“I don’t want it to be known for certain yet that I’m an American citizen.” Harry said calmly. “You see, there’s going to be a huge trial here in America soon, of a wrongfully convicted British citizen. And, well, it might take a British journalist, the only one here, to report events as they are. And perhaps even to point out how the Minister has been deaf to the warnings of three teenagers, witnesses to the worst crime the British Ministry has ever committed.”

 

“I see.” Skeeter brightened. “And does this wrongfully imprisoned British citizen have a name?”

 

“Sirius Black.” Harry said. “And his trial is in exactly a week, at the American Ministry. No Englishman knows that, but I can assure you that Sirius Black is innocent and that Peter Pettigrew is the real culprit. The story will come out, but I am willing to give future interviews on this same subject. Including the Patronus I had to learn to produce because of the Dementors in the castle, an order from the Minister, who believed he could control them.”

 

“The Dementors were not supposed to come near the students.” Skeeter muttered. “The Minister has repeatedly stated that.”

 

“He lied . You can ask any student, they will tell you that I fell off my broom during the match against Hufflepuff, because of the Dementors. ” Harry was silent, before commenting, quite indifferently. “If I am satisfied with our correspondence, I might decide to reveal something that no one has ever discovered.”

 

“What is that?” Skeeter asked, almost drooling at the prospect of such a scoop.

 

Feeling disgusted, but knowing it was the only way to keep Skeeter in line, Harry said. “What happened the night Voldemort killed my parents. And I have some interesting memories of my first and second years that I’m sure you’ll love to see.” Harry tilted his head. “I think the public deserves to know who Voldemort was before he became He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named, don’t you?”

 

“I think so.” Skeeter would have drooled if she hadn’t been so elegant. “Well, I hope you’ll approve of my work regarding Sirius Black’s trial.”

 

“If you want truthful accounts, I think Remus Lupin and Albus Dumbledore would be good places to start.” Harry said. “Perhaps to start with a commentary on how the Ministry lost a hippogriff who should have been executed for corruption and Sirius Black himself last year.”

 

Rita’s eyes twinkled. “It could be the previous article, although I must warn you that the Prophet will lose interest in articles condemning the current Minister. Since he controls the articles.”

 

“We’ll find an alternative newspaper to publish your more truthful articles, in your special tone, and the Prophet will regret denying its best journalist a job on its paper. Perhaps they might even ask for your writing, since, if all goes well, I’ll be suing any other journalists who use my name without my permission.”

 

“Are you offering me a monopoly on the news around you ?” Skeeter asked, almost drooling.

 

If I’m happy with our mutual relationship.” Harry reminded. “Feel free to call me Harry for the duration of our agreement. Potter-Evans-Winchester is quite a long one.”

 

“Of course, Harry .” Skeeter smiled. “Call me Rita, then.”

 

After the woman left, Harry wondered if that was what it felt like to make a deal with a demon.

Notes:

Harry: Baltimore is just a beautiful place.
Harry, also: Too bad I'm in jail and I can't appreciate it.

***

Diana: You look pretty young to be involved in murders.
Harry: I killed a person when i was eleven, so...
Diana: WHAT?
Harry: You look pretty old to work.
Diana: Excuse me?
Harry: You're excused. You can't stop aging.

***

Diana: Your brothers are in trouble.
Harry: What did they do?
Diana: They killed someone.
Harry: Actually, that is the only thing they didn't do.
Diana: What?
Harry: Don't worry. I'm saying nonsenses.
Sam: *nodding* he is.
Diana: How did you get in here?
Sam: Magic.
Harry: That's my line.

***

Diana: Why are you here?
Harry: You arrested me.
Dean&Sam: *laughing in the background*

***

Harry: Do you have evidences in your witch hunt?
Diana: ... Why are you laughing?
Harry: Because I am so funny.

***

Diana: I get that you love your brothers, but...
Harry: You know he is still talking about me having a crush on Fred and George?
*after an hour*
Harry: ... and then, he said that they were clearly flirting with me, but they don't. Because they are amazing while I am just Harry!
Diana, blinking: Is it related to the homocide?
Harry: This one? No. But if he kept telling I love Fred and George, I'm going to kill him.
Diana, taking notes: Okay

**

Diana: You want to tell me what happened?
Harry: Someone supernatural killed Tony, my brothers drag me here while talking about Fred and George...
Diana, stopping him from talking again about Fred and George: I'll let you and your brothers go.

Dean: How did you persuade her?
Harry: I complained about you and your jokes.
Sam: So... you talked about Fred and George with her.
Harry: I'm going back and frame you for their murders.

**

Diana: What will we find when we do your prints?
Harry: Nothing. I don't exist. I could do the serial killer and no one will ever find me.
Diana: Is it smart to tell it to a detective?
Harry: Well, i can erase your memories, so... yes.

***

Harry, looking at the dead man diary: Wow. This one is crazier than Dean.
Sam: Can you not tell this in fron of his wife?
Harry, looking up: Oh. When did you get in here?
Karen, crying.
Dean: Well done, kiddo.

***

Harry: Did you find the photos? One of them was broken later that day.
Harry, talking with Sam: And then, I blamed the police for the broken frames.
Sam: You broke them.
Harry: Not according to the record.

***

 

Diana: Dean killed them
Harry: Okay. Karen called 911, Dean, despite being this super serial killer, killed her the same and then he got caught? Chose, my brother is an idiot or a supervillian?
Diana: ...
Harry: He is an idiot, but he is not a criminal!
Harry: ... Well, he is not a serial killer.

**
Diana: You brothers are asking me the same thing.
Harry: It's because we are all insane.

**

Harry: All I need is a name.
Harry: And to get out of this police station because I need to do illegal stuffs.
Diana: You know you're recorded?
Harry: Screw all of you.

***

Rita: *knocking at the door*
Harry, holding a gun: I still want to shoot you.
Rita: ... Why?
Harry: I don't know. The voices in my head.

***

Rita: I know you have been arrested, Mr. Potter
Harry: First of all, it’s Potter-Evans-Winchester

**

Rita: I hear congratulations are in order. You’ve found brothers.
Harry: Yes, I am so proud of their father for having sex with my mother.

***

Rita: *blackmailing Harry*
Harry: *uno reverse*
Rita: Fudge won't care.
Harry: Samuel will.

In the meantime, Samuel: I don't like what's going on.

***

Rita: What can I do for you?
Harry: Become my spie, and I'll make you rich just by talking with only you.
Rita: Deal.
*they shake hands*
Harry: It feels like a demon deal, but at least I didn't kiss you.
Harry: And now I understand why they get their souls. I feel like they just got mine.

Chapter 30: Dana Shulps

Summary:

Sam, Harry and Ballard find the ghost.
Dean is in trouble

Notes:

Hi! I really hope you'll like this!

Written for: JBB25 In plain sight

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

After the lawyer assigned to both Dean and him left the room, Sam looked at the paper he had been given by Dean.

 

Knowing Dean would have a plan, Sam forced the window of the room he was locked in, and climbed out.

 

Then, without wasting any time, he scanned the first phone book he could find, looking for the motel address at the top of the list.

 

“Hello, how may I help you, sir?” The woman at the front desk was kind.

 

She had a huge smile, kind eyes, and rosy cheeks.

 

They were the people Sam continued to hunt for every day.

 

She reminded him of Jessica . His heart hurted.

 

“Hello, yes, I’m looking for Jim Rockford .” Sam said, hoping Harry had gotten away.

 

They hadn’t told him, but somewhere along the way they had stopped mentioning Harry.

 

“Yes, he booked a room this morning.” The woman smiled, handing him the key. “He said his older brothers would be looking for him. I was a little worried no one would show up.”

 

“Yeah, we asked him to book us in while we sorted out some details.” Sam smiled. “Thanks for the concern though.”

 

The woman smiled and Sam headed for the number listed.

 

When he knocked, he saw the relief on his brother’s face.

 

“Oh, it’s you.” Harry sighed, before leaning over and allowing Sam to pull him into a hug. “Are you okay?”

 

“Yeah.” Sam nodded. “What about you? They didn’t give us much information about you.”

 

“I confirmed the whole story, word for word.” Harry smiled slightly. “Ballard’s fine, to be honest. I enjoyed talking to her, even though half the conversation she was trying to persuade me to sell the two of you.”

 

Sam chuckled, before looking at the wall. “You’ve been working a bit. What did you find?”

 

“Danashulps is a dead end.” Harry said. “We’ve already looked for women or people missing, but the anagrams don’t make much sense either. If the ghost is trying to send a message, it’s failing. Instead, I’ve been trying to figure out why it would predict its arrival. It doesn’t, does it? Usually, they kill and then leave a message that they came. They don’t warn you that they’re coming.”

 

Sam blinked. “The only ghosts that warn you that they’re coming are the ones that want to be found .”

 

“Or the ones that want their killer to be found.” Harry pointed to the wall. “And they warn the other victims that their killer is about to strike .”

 

“The girl’s ghost isn’t the culprit.” Sam realized, thinking about the deaths and what followed it. “She’s trying to save the others.”

 

“I looked into Sheridan’s past. He’s the one who took Dean, so he had to be close to the crime scene.” Harry said.

 

“And the only one close by had to be the killer.” Sam shook his head. “Why kill three people though?”

 

“Well, the death omen ghos t? Her name was Claire Becker. Twenty-eight years old, disappeared about nine months ago.” Harry handed the copies to Sam. “She was a heroin dealer. Last seen, she was entering 2911 Ashland Street.”

 

“Dean said it was a street. Danashulps could be some kind of an anagram of Ashland .” Sam thought about the note he’d left behind. Maybe he could have taken it with him, but he’d thought about making the cops a little nervous. He’d also thought about buying Dean some time to escape, but he’d wait until the hunt was over to do that. “You think her body’s there?”

 

“It’s connected to the possible killer and the victim.” Harry shrugged. “But if Claire’s just a death omen, the culprit won’t be caught.”

 

“Right. What are you going to do, tip the police off anonymously?” Sam asked, amused. “That won’t work.”

 

“I hacked into Detective Ballard’s computer. I told her the real killer had to be close to the scene and gave her reasonable doubt that Dean was innocent. She seemed willing to listen.”

 

“Did you tell her about Claire?” Sam blinked. “Is that a good idea?”

 

Harry smiled. “I didn’t tell her how to find us.”

 

After Harry finished his sentence, there was a knock on the door.

 

Taking his gun, Sam went to open it.

 

Diana Ballard was standing before them.

 

“Okay, the timing is really bad , but I really didn’t tell her where we were.” Harry said, looking at Sam.

 

“No, Dean told me.” Ballard sighed, before holding her wrists out for the brothers to see. “He said you were my only chance of survival.”

 

There, on the detective’s wrists, were two burn marks.

 

“Karen and Tony had the same marks.” Harry said. “The autopsy mentioned it quite clearly.”

 

Ballard frowned. “You shouldn’t have that information.”

 

“And your partner shouldn’t be going around killing people , and yet that’s just the way the world works.” Harry rolled his eyes. “Did you secure my brother like I asked?”

 

“He has a GPS in his pocket.” Ballard nodded. “If he gets taken away, I’ll know immediately and tell you where we’re going.”

 

“Good.” Harry nodded. “We have the address. where your partner’s first victim was found.”

 

Ballard’s gaze fell on the wall, where crime scene photos and various clues about the case were laid out.

“Maybe I should keep you on as a consultant, since you’re so good .”

 

“We deal with ghosts and monsters, but you have my number.” Harry shrugged. “Feel free to call or text for consultations.”

 

Sam sighed, rubbing his eyes.

 

As he did so, it occurred to him that he really wanted to talk to Andy some more, just to see the friend he’d made again.

 

“Of course.” Ballard smiled cheerfully. “Where do we go now?”

 

“Well, Claire doesn’t deserve this torment,” Sam said. “Let’s go up and burn her bones, so she can rest.”

 

“And hopefully find some clues that connect your partner to the murder and then the other two.” Harry said. “You know, the work of a real detective.”

 

“I’m sorry for my involvement in your capture.” Ballard was red around the ears, clearly uncomfortable. “I never would have thought my partner was a murderer.”

 

“It’s often difficult to see the true colors of those we trust.” Harry conceded. “I’m sorry.” He added as an afterthought.

 

Ballard nodded. “Well, we have to bring a man to justice. Let’s go.”

 

Sam nodded to himself.

 

Ballard was fine.

 

***

 

After Sam had destroyed most of the wall Claire had been placed behind, they found a body wrapped in a shroud and laid it on the ground, most of the dead weight supported by Sam.

 

Harry pulled a pocket knife from his calf and cut the ropes, allowing Sam to expose the body.

 

“Poor girl.” Ballard gasped.

 

Harry pointed to the wrists. “She was communicating how she was held. The wrists. They’re bruised like those who would be killed by the same person.”

 

Sam nodded to himself, before noticing Ballard’s gaze on the corpse’s neck.

 

“Yes. Pete is the one.” Ballard leaned forward, showing what had caught his eye. “This necklace is extremely rare, custom-made on Carson Street. Pete made me one just like it.”

 

“Does he give the same thing to his lovers?” Harry grimaced. “It’s just poor taste.”

 

Sam looked at him. “ Murder is worse.”

 

“Being a terrible boyfriend is just disgusting.” Harry replied. “But of course he doesn’t get arrested for being a lousy boyfriend.

 

Then, the device in Ballard’s waistband emitted a long, high-pitched beep.

 

“What is it?” Harry asked. “Dean?”

 

“Yes.” Ballard confirmed. “They’re moving him from the station.”

 

Sam made the decision in a split second.

 

“We have to follow them.”

 

Because if he was right, his brother would be next on Pete Sheridan’s list.

Notes:

Sam: I could take the note with me.
Sam: But I want the police to feel useless as they are.
Sam: I am so good.

***

Girl: How can I help you?
Sam: I'm looking for my brother.
Girl: How does he look?
Sam: ... short.
Harry: I get why Dean calls you bitch.

****

Sam: Knock knock.
Harry: Oh. It's you.
Sam: Who were you waiting for?
Harry, thinking about Rita Skeeter: A bug.

***

Sam, talking with the police: Where is my little brother?
Harry, in the meantime: And this is the reason why you all suck.
Police officer: He's being a brat.
Sam, nodding: Yes, you got my brother.

***

Harry: I like Ballard.
Sam: She was trying to frame me and Dean for murder.
Harry: Anyway...

****
Harry: Danashulps is a dead end. Because when you write it, you'll die.
Sam: .... you think you're funny.
Harry: I am.

***

Harry: So, this ghost is trying to warn other people that they are about to die.
Sam: Yes.
Harry: It has a lousy way to do so. It's really bad.
Sam, sighing: I miss Dean.
Harry: Kinda surprising.

***

Sam: Who do you think is the killer?
Harry: Since there is no professor around, Sheridan.
Sam: ... Why the professor?
Harry: Uh... Quirrell, Lockhart, Snape... I could go on.
Sam: Please, do not.

***

Harry: I sent all the illegal informations I found to Ballard's computer, that I hacked.
Sam: ... You sent evidences of illegal actions to a police officer?
Harry: Yes. Why?
Sam: Did you tell her where to find us?
Harry: No! I'm not stupid!
Ballard: Hi!
Harry: Pretty bad timing, but I have nothing to do with it.
Ballard: Yes, Dean sent me.

***

Ballard: I'm about to die.
Harry: You got bad taste in relationship.
Ballard: Don't you have empathy?
Harry: ... Not really.

***

Harry: Yes, the bodies had the same mark.
Ballard: You weren't suppose to have that information.
Harry: And your partner weren't suppose to go around, killing people.

***
Harry: *sassying the detective*
Sam : Please, stop.
Ballard: No, he's right. I'm sorry.
Sam: It never happens with me.
Harry: It's because you're tall.

***

Ballard: I got the same necklace.
Harry: Giving the same gifts to two girlfriends? That's a new level of sucking.
Sam: He's killing people.
Harry: And giving the same thing to two different girlfriends. Disgusting.

Chapter 31: Account settlement

Summary:

Dean deals with Sheridan. End of the hunt

Notes:

Wow, another chapter! I hope you'll like it!

Written for:
JBB25: I could let down my guard but then I'll that I'd be is your punching bag

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“So they’re extraditing me to St. Louis, huh? And you just decided to move me yourself, eight hundred miles away? At two in the morning? That can’t be good.” Dean sneered, tied up in the van and knowing this wasn’t going to end well.

 

Sam would solve the hunt, and Dean hoped Harry had left the station.

 

He hadn’t seen anyone who could confirm his brother was okay.

 

When the van stopped, pulling off the road and pulling over, Dean knew this wasn’t going to end well for him.

 

“You arrogant son of a bitch.” Sheridan growled, grabbing him and throwing him out of the van, his hands free but completely unarmed. “You think those people in St. Louis are going to buy that stuff you’re peddling? That’s the thing. You’re not going to make it to St. Louis. You’re going to die trying to escape.”

 

Dean was really tired of dirty cops.

 

And why was he always the one accused of murder?

 

Sam was never charged.

 

Was it the puppy look? If so, Dean could do it pretty well, Sam wasn't the only one with a monopoly on puppy eyes.

 

Sheridan pulled out his gun, aiming at Dean.

 

Dean swallowed, trying to figure out his options. 

 

He could try to disarm Sheridan, but he would fail. 

 

He could make him fire blanks.

But Sheridan was a homicide detective. He had to be a lot more skilled than Dean's average enemy.

 

Dean's options were annoyingly thin .

 

"Pete!" The other detective, the one Dean had sent to Sam, came in, her gun drawn and pointed at Sheridan. "Lower the gun."

 

Behind her, Sam and Harry appeared, panting and looking worriedly at Dean.

 

A weight lifted from the hunter’s chest: his brothers were okay .

 

“Diana? How did you find me?” Sheridan asked, looking shocked by Ballard’s appearance.

 

“I know about Claire.” Ballard said instead, “And Tony and Karen. I know everything .”

 

“You don’t realize!” Sheridan exploded, her eyes frantic at Ballard. “They gave me no choice ! Claire, she was trying to turn me in, I would have lost everything! I had to do it!”

 

Ballard’s grip on the gun tightened.

 

An honest cop . Dean was surprised.

 

“And Tony, ha!” Sheridan shook her head. “First he took the money, and then he wanted to spill the beans, and risk me losing my job, my success, you! Everything that matters!”

 

Harry scoffed. “Putting your girlfriend last makes you an even worse boyfriend than the one who uses the same gifts for two girlfriends. One of whom you killed yourself.”

 

Dean appreciated his dry humor at that moment. It was nothing less than what Sheridan deserved after pushing Dean into the mud .

 

And holding a gun to his head.

 

“I had to clean up.” Sheridan said, his grip on the gun growing frantic, his eyes looking bloodshot. “You don’t understand, Diana, we can get out of this clean. We kill these three, it’ll be all their fault. No trial.”

 

Ballard gritted her teeth.

 

Then, without warning, she fired a shot into Sheridan’s arm, knocking him to the ground.

 

“Why don’t you buy me another necklace, you idiot ?” Ballard challenged, tossing a pair of keys to Harry who ran to free Dean.

 

Dean, once free, wrapped Harry in a tight hug, pulling him back to Sam for protection.

 

In an act of desperation, Sheridan might have tried to shoot the three anyway.

 

Ballard had gotten too close.

 

Sheridan grabbed her legs, knocking her to the ground and knocking her gun out.

 

But before any of them could do anything, a ghost appeared there, distracting Sheridan.

 

“No… please…” Sheridan begged the woman he had killed.

 

And then, a gunshot.

 

Ballard had the gun in her hand, still aimed at her partner’s back.

 

The woman’s gaze fell on the ghost, a nod of understanding between the two women.

 

Then, the ghost vanished.

 

**

 

“Are you okay?” Sam asked the detective, after Dean had pulled him into a hug, also concerned for him.

 

“I’ll be fine.” Ballard smiled weakly. “What happens to Claire now?”

 

“Her killer can’t hurt anyone,” Sam said. “She’s found peace.”

 

“What happens now?” Harry asked, tilting his head and looking at Ballard.

 

“Well, Pete confessed and there’s a tape,” Ballard said, showing the device she’d put on Dean when she went to see him. Dean had wondered what it was. “You’re innocent and there’s no problem with that.”

 

It was all great, but one thing was still worrying Dean. “Hey, do you happen to know where my car is?”

 

Because if they’d ruined Baby…

 

Dean might have committed the murders he’d been accused of in the past.

 

“It’s at the forfeited property depot on Robertson,” Ballard said. “I’ll give you permission to take it back, just long enough to make a call to let them know you’re innocent.”

 

“Great, thanks detective.” Sam smiled, cutting off Dean’s words.

 

Dean squeezed Harry’s shoulder, pushing him toward the road.

 

“I’ll text you if I need a consultation.” Ballard exclaimed.

 

Harry, without turning, agreed. “You could use some help on how to avoid falling into your colleagues’ traps. I could also run a background check on your next partner.”

 

Ballard laughed. “See that. Good luck.”

 

Dean blinked, then looked at Sam.

 

“Don’t look at me, he started criticizing the detective the moment she walked into our motel room.” Sam held up his hands in surrender.

 

And, of course, he ended up wrapping her around his fingers.

 

Dean didn’t even know why he was still surprised.

 

Everyone seemed to love his little brother.

 

***

 

“Okay, time to take the bandages off the chest!” Dean clapped his hands, stepping out of the shower shirtless and walking over to Harry, trying to see his bandage.

 

“Leave me alone, Dean, I’ll do it myself.” Harry struggled, but Dean shrugged.

 

“I need to make sure it’s not infected.” Dean said. “Now stop and let me check it.”

 

Harry obediently stood still, allowing Dean to remove the bandage from his chest and see how the tattoo had healed.

 

Dean smiled at the obvious bond between the three brothers. A pentagram inside a circle, with stylized flames extending outward.

 

It was pretty cool, if Dean was being honest.

 

And Harry was fine with it.

 

“Good.” Dean clicked his tongue. “It healed up nicely, not infected.”

 

“Yeah.” Harry rolled his eyes. “I could have told you Winky did a great job.”

 

Dean patted Harry on the head. “Brat.”

 

Jerk .” Harry responded in kind.

 

Dean smiled. “Good job, though. You found a human killer. Well done.”

 

“They can be worse than monsters.” Harry muttered. “At least monsters are following their nature. Humans are just vicious .”

 

Dean nodded. He knew Harry was thinking about the Muggles who raised him, and he knew nothing Dean said could make him change his mind about it.

 

“Well, you took one out of the world today,” Dean said. “And I’d take that as a success, Harry.”

 

Harry smiled at Dean. “Thanks, Dean.”

 

“Anytime you want, Harry.” Dean promised. “I’ll always be here for you.”

Notes:

Dean: The cop is probably going to kill me.
Also Dean: So, have you always been so useless, or is it a new development?

***

Sheridan: I'll kill you.
Dean: Why me, though? I mean, it's the puppy eyes, right?
Harry: Maybe it is because they are tired of hearing you saying I have a crush on Fred and George.
Sheridan, looking at Harry: And... do you?
Harry: No! I'm at loss of words!

Dean, talking with Sam: Besides being at loss of words, Harry talked about Fred and George for an hour at least.

***

Dean: *puppy eyes*
Harry, grimacing: You look like Puss in Boots...
Dean: Yeah!
Harry: ... when he was inside Donkey and tried to do the big eyes.

Sam: *laughing in the background*

Dean, pouting: Brat

***

Harry: Dean's fine!
Sam: Dean's fine!
Dean: Harry and Sam are fine!

Ballard, looking at them: Codependent brothers. It wasn't on my bingo card for the year, but I still got it.

***

Sheridan: How did you find me?
Ballard, pointing at Harry: He tracked you.
Sheridan: That's illegal.
Harry: But at least, I am not a lousy boyfriend, asshole.
Dean: You tell him boy!
Ballard: And you didn't kill.
Harry: .... That depends on how you define killing. Despite, I'm pretty sure Voldemort killed Quirrell. I just put him on fire.
Dean: He got a fire problem.
Sam: More like... others have a problem with the fires Harry starts.
Harry, nodding: True.

***

Dean: I see.... an honest cop!
Harry&Sam: *surprised*
Ballard, sighing: Wow, it is genetic your adversion to authoritive figures.
Harry: It's not adversion, just despise.
Ballard: Right. Thanks.

***

Sam: What he did wrong, then?
Dean: He pushed me into the mud.
Harry: He was a lousy boyfriend.
Ballard: ... He killed at least three people.

Dean: And, he pushed me into the mud.
Harry: And he was a lousy boyfriend.

***

Ghost: *helping Ballard kill Sheridan*

Dean: I like that ghost.
Harry: She wasn't cool as Nick, but sure.
Dean, sighing: Please, stop...

***

Harry: *insults Ballard*
Dean: Could you not insult her right now?
Sam: He's doing it since she landed at the motel.
Sam: And she loves him.
Dean: Right...

***

Dean: Hi, Harry.
Harry: Don't you dare talk me about Fred and George.
Dean: ... your tattoo.
Harry: Okay.

***

Harry: Some people are just disgusting.
Dean: There's nothing we can do about them.
Harry: Putting them on fire, maybe.
Dean: ... WHY???
Harry: Mione said it was okay.

Chapter 32: Special children

Summary:

Harry meets his professors

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this!

Written for:
JBB25 - Distress Call or No Call

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry stood up, stretching and idly looking around at the room Bobby had decorated for him .

 

Since they spent most of their time in cars or trashy motels, Harry assumed his brothers hadn’t had a place to call home in quite some time.

 

So he wasn’t exactly surprised when he realized Sam and Dean hadn’t been ready for personal rooms at Bobby’s house either.

 

The boy got up from bed, picking up his phone to check his messages.

 

Andy had texted him about a new job as an accountant (Harry thought he had no problem convincing companies to sign him up, given his gifts ), and Ballard had said she’d managed to find a new colleague, William Anderson, who seemed to be okay.

 

Harry gave the woman a thumbs up in response, wishing her a productive day at work.

 

He realized only after he’d sent the message that he’d been hoping someone would get killed that day.

 

Well, that didn’t really matter at the moment.

 

The woman saw his work, his family’s work, and said nothing. She probably understood Harry wasn’t quite normal.

 

Harry looked up when he saw Bobby limp in.

 

“Hey, boy.” Bobby nodded. “Dean and Sam aren’t coming with you today.”

 

“Why?” Harry asked, blinking, confused and a little hurt.

 

“Well,” Bobby sighed, “Sam’s missing and Dean’s been following him to make sure he hasn’t done anything stupid.”

 

“And no one called me, why?” Harry asked, cocking his head in confusion. “I could have helped.”

 

“I know, boy, but I know you have to meet the Scamanders.” Bobby nodded at Harry. “Dean didn’t want to ruin your education.”

 

Especially not after Harry gave up Hogwarts to stay with them.

 

Dean would just have to accept that Harry’s choice had nothing to do with the beauty of America , and everything to do with Sam and Dean .

 

“Okay.” Harry nodded, shaking his head and saying. “Do you need a hand before I have to go?”

 

“Yes, if you can do some research and then send the information to the various hunters.” Bobby pointed to the open computer at Harry. “I have all the conversations there. Send information about monsters and how to kill them, and we’re good to go.”

 

Harry nodded, rubbing his eyes and pulling on Dean’s hoodie, sitting down in front of the computer and drinking the coffee that Dobby or Winky must have put next to it.

 

Bobby hadn’t been very happy with the elves, but after seeing how they catered to his needs without messing anything up, Bobby had warmed to the thought of having the two elves around.

 

Harry was already thinking about how best to use the two elves to pay his two friends a surprise visit.

 

He had missed them and that might have been the only downside to not going back to Hogwarts when it was offered, and after Dean and Sam had repeated the offer, adding the possibility of going with him .

 

Sighing, he snapped his fingers, starting to read the cases and forward the answers to the different hunters.

 

Huli Jing - destroy the magical pearl

 

Aatxe - pure iron weapon

 

Vampire - head cutter

 

Werewolf - silver bullet to the heart.

 

Djinn - silver knife dipped in lamb's blood to the heart.

 

“Boy, it's time!” Bobby called out, after a knock on the door had caught the hunter's attention.

 

Harry blinked from his computer, his eyes slightly puffy from staring at the screen for too long.

 

“Right.” Harry muttered. The coffee cup, which must have been refilled every time Harry took a sip, disappeared. “Thanks, Winky.” Harry said, smiling as he felt a flash of heat hit him.

 

Bobby was glaring at the two new arrivals, who must have been Mr. and Mr. Scamanders.

 

Newt Scamander looked gentle and a little scruffy. His hair was gray with age, thin and unkempt, with a few stray locks that defied gravity. His face was lined with deep wrinkles, especially around his eyes and on his forehead, and Harry could see the signs of a life spent in adventures, studies, and hidden smiles.

 

His green eyes, though tired, were shining with a spark of wonder and curiosity.

 

His body was slightly stooped with age, but his hands, though marked by age, were extremely delicate. He was wearing a shabby but somehow very elegant coat, with a few patches in the most worn parts.

 

Theseus Scamander looked proud.

 

His bearing was dignified, although his shoulders were slightly stooped with the weight of his years. His hair was an elegant silver, always well-combed, but with some rebellious locks.

 

His face was marked by deep wrinkles, especially around the mouth and eyes, and carried with it some weight.

 

His gaze had a hint of melancholy, but remained sharp, always attentive to the world around him. His posture and his clothes still spoke of the great Auror he had once been: well-tailored jacket, proud posture, steady and confident hands, even if they were shaking slightly now.

 

Despite his age, he managed to maintain an aura of authority, even as he managed to have a more forgiving look in his eyes at the same time.

 

“Is Albus not here yet?” Newt Scamander asked, raising an eyebrow as he saw a head poking out of his pocket. “No, Timmy, you can’t rob these gentlemen.”

 

“Who are you talking to, sir?” Harry asked, passing the two men mugs, hot tea and biscuits.

 

Winky and Dobby had done a superb job.

 

“His Niffler.” Theseus’ voice was tired. “He loved that little one from the moment he was born.”

 

“Teddy was getting too old, age catches up with even creatures.” Newt looked genuinely sad about the fate of his friend Niffler.

 

Harry thought he looked a bit like Hagrid, especially when he had to part with a dragon.

 

He was a baby and not too bad, if Harry was honest, but he was a dragon !

 

“Timmy is a nice name.” Harry picked up a silver spoon and held it out. “Can I meet him?”

 

Newt looked at him with a smile, and a Niffler’s head poked out of his pocket.

 

If Harry had been comparing him to a Muggle creature, he would have said he was an unfortunate cross between a platypus and a mole.

 

His body was soft and covered in black fur, similar to a mole’s. He had a long, flexible face, similar to a platypus’s. His feet had sharp claws and his ears were small and round. To top it all off, he had small, curious eyes.

 

As soon as he saw the offered spoon, he reached out and grabbed it, before inserting it into what Harry recognized as some sort of marsupial pouch.

 

Then, Timmy sniffed the air, reaching out to Harry and snuggling into his lap, purring at the touch.

 

A smile spread across Harry’s face, seeing how cute the Niffler puppy was.

 

“Nifflers are attracted to anything that sparkles,” Newt explained, taking a sip of his tea. “They’re harmless, but extremely mischievous. See the claws? They’re perfect for digging. Useful for finding treasure, but also for hiding it. Many of them are also stored for long periods of time in his pouch, which can carry much more than it looks.” A soft smile spread across Newt’s face, his warm eyes trained on Timmy. “ Beautiful creatures.

 

“Will you have anything?” Harry asked. “Meat, milk?”

 

“Milk.” Newt smiled, his eyes shifting sweetly to Harry. “Milk is perfect for Timmy.”

 

A bowl of milk appeared in front of Timmy, who, after an experimental sniff, dug in.

 

“I have two house-elf friends,” Harry explained to the surprised looks he received from the two Scamanders. “Dobby and Winky. Dobby was the Malfoys’ house-elf. They treated him really badly , so I helped him break free from them. This year, he volunteered to help me and I agreed to bond with him. He keeps his contract with Hogwarts, of course , although I had to convince him that he shouldn’t punish himself for wanting to be himself.” Harry grimaced in disgust, his anger at the Malfoys’ behavior towards Dobby still very strong. “Winky was Crouch’s house-elf. He freed her after she didn’t stay to get killed at the Cup. She was desperate without a family, and well, I got into a lot of trouble. She’s glad she has someone to look after, I suppose.”

 

“Or, well, another one who picks up strays,” Theseus said. “At least I can see why Albus was sure we’d like to meet him.”

 

“Yes, Albus mentioned some creature encounters.” Newt murmured. “Can you elaborate?”

 

“Well, I met a couple of centaurs. Firenze was the nicest, he saved me from a crazy teacher and even let me ride him…”

 

Harry was interrupted by Newt. “ You rode a centaur ?”

 

Unsure how to react to the man’s enthusiasm, Harry simply nodded. “Firenze is peculiar. A friend of his wasn’t happy with his involvement, he seemed to think I should die. He was talking about how Mars was really bright.”

 

“It’s just fascinating .” Newt said, and Harry thought it was the fact that he had ridden a centaur that was fascinating, and not the fact that he had almost been killed.

 

“Newt.” His brother sighed. “I’m sorry, he doesn’t mean you almost died, just the encounter with the centaur.”

 

“I’ve never ridden a centaur,” Newt said. “It’s just astonishing that Firenze let you ride him.”

 

“I get that too,” Harry admitted. “He took a stand. And not everyone was happy that he did.”

 

“Any other interesting creatures?” Newt asked.

 

“In my second year, a basilisk was terrorizing the school. I had to kill it because Voldemort was controlling it. I'm sorry, I tried to stop it with Parseltongue, but it didn’t work.”

Harry looked down. “But it bit me. Dumbledore’s phoenix, Fawkes, cried over the wound.”

 

Harry held out his arm to Newt and Theseus, allowing them to study it.

“There’s not much of a scar left.”

 

“You must still have basilisk venom and phoenix tears in you,” Newt speculated. “That’s amazing.”

 

“He almost died!” Theseus said, before shaking his head. “Can you show some tact?”

 

“Sure, I…” Newt blushed. “That’s just amazing…”

 

“I have phoenix feathers in my wand, maybe Fawkes felt that?” Harry offered. “And, well, she let me watch the Bonfire, the first time I saw her.”

 

Amazing !” Newt cheered.

 

“And she did it because of that feather.” Harry turned to see Dumbledore enter the room. “Mr. Singer was kind enough to let me in. Ah, I see Winky is spoiling you all. Or is Harry spoiling Timmy?”

 

“Albus.” Newt stood up, hugging the professor. “You’re a school headmaster now. It's incredible to think you’ll no longer be in class.”

 

“Unfortunately, a necessary thing.” Dumbledore sighed. “Anyway, the feather in your wand, Harry, actually came from Fawkes’s tail. Ollivander was thrilled when Fawkes let him touch her feather and take two.”

 

“Two wands?” Newt asked. “Who owns them?”

 

“One for me and one for Voldemort.” Harry felt a little chilly. “Ollivander told me that when he sold me the wand.”

 

“Don’t feel bad.” Theseus murmured, moving closer and placing his hand next to Harry’s. Harry appreciated that he hadn’t forced physical contact. “Voldemort is a powerful wizard. No matter what he chose to do with the power he possessed, he is powerful.”

 

“Great, but terrible, magic.” Harry remembered Ollivander’s words. “It just bothers me to think how many similarities there are between me and a psychopath.”

 

“Understandable.” Newt nodded. “Albus has…”

 

“Now, we need to talk about Harry’s program.” Dumbledore interrupted Newt, making Harry tilt his head, curious as to why Dumbledore would stop Newt.

 

Harry knew that Dumbledore had taught Tom Riddle. It wouldn’t be surprising to see him take a liking to the student before he became the monster.

 

“Of course.” Theseus didn’t miss a beat. “We don’t have many commitments, although Newt is enjoying his retirement doing the same thing he’s done all his life.”

 

Harry smiled. “I know someone who would love to see the creatures you’ve saved, Mr. Scamander.”

 

“Call me Newt.” Newt nodded. “Who is that?”

 

“Hagrid.” Harry smiled at Dumbledore. “He won a dragon in my first year at Hogwarts.”

 

“The dragon went back to the reserve in Romania to grow up,” Dumbledore said, interjecting with a smile. “Charlie Weasley arranged it with a couple of friends and Harry, Ron and Hermione made sure the dragon left Hogwarts grounds unharmed.”

 

Newt looked approvingly at Harry, while Theseus narrowed his eyes at Albus. “Isn’t it your job to check the wards? Those wizards couldn’t have gotten in unless you wanted them to.”

 

“I saw no harm in letting Harry and his friends handle it,” Dumbledore admitted, shrugging. “They did an incredible job, I might add.”

 

Harry blushed, before looking at Newt and Theseus, waiting for them to decide how to arrange things.

 

And, after a moment, the three returned to discussing Harry's program.

Notes:

Harry: I have a room.
Dean: What did you expect?
Harry: You were surprised as I was, you jerk
Sam: *laughing in the background*

***

Harry: *reading the messages*
Andy: I got a new job! Tell me I was good
Ballard: I got a new colleague.
Harry, to Ballard: Have a productive day!
Ballard: You know this means people will get killed, right?
Harry: And remember what I thought you: find evidences

**

Bobby: Sam and Dean are not here.
Harry: Why?
Bobby: Sam is missing, and Dean is going after him.
Harry: And what are you doing?
Bobby: Preventing you from going after them.
Harry: Rude.
Bobby: ...
Harry: But probably a good idea. Let me guess, it was your idea.
Bobby: You Winchester share a brain cell. And most of the time, it's sleeping.
Harry, nodding: Yes, it does that a lot.

****

Dean: Harry stays because he likes America
Sam: He insulted Americans at least everytime he wants a tea at a bar and realized they can't make it in the way he drank it.
Dean: He likes America.
Bobby: Idiots.

***

Harry: Do you need an hand?
Bobby: Yes, do some illegal stuffs, okay?
Harry: 'Kay

***

Dean: I can't find my clothes.
Harry, walking around with Dean's clothes: Spooky

***

Timmy: *being cute*
Harry: You're adorable!
Newt: Can we keep him?
Theseus: No. Because it is kidnapping

***

Harry: *talking about his experiences with magical creatures*
Newt: Just perfect
Theseus, having a stroke: He almost DIED each time!
Harry, looking at them: It's like watching Dean and Sam.

***

Dumbledore: *giving a straight answer*
Newt, Theseus: What?
Harry: Christo.
Dumbledore: Oh, I won't answer you never again.
Harry: I didn't think it was an option.

***

Harry: And then, I did something illegal.
Theseus: I don't know why I am an Auror, if all the people I like are basically criminals.
Harry: For keeping them out of trouble?
Theseus: ... I want to adopt him as well.
Dumbledore: Dean and Sam are going to fight you for that.
Harry: Once they got back from disappearing.
Dumbledore: They do that a lot?
Harry: Oh, yes.
Dumbledore: I'll love telling Severus that it's just genetics, with you.
Harry: He'd hate it.
Dumbledore: More likely.

Chapter 33: I don't believe in fate

Summary:

Sam learns something about the demon’s plan.

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this!

Written for:
JBB25 - To be Said

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sam knew he had screwed up.

When Scott Carey's name had appeared in the newspapers, Sam had recognized him immediately.

How could he not?

Scott Carey was on the list Ash had given Sam, the one of the demon's special children.

Sam had contacted Andy as soon as he saw the article.

Hey, Sam!” Andy sounded cheerful, as only he was able to be. Sam was glad the truth hadn't completely shattered the boy. Not like it had destroyed Sam's family. “Harry texts me every day, checking in on me. He's such a nice kid!

Sam laughed lightly.

Everyone seemed to love his little brother, in a way no one had ever done before with Sam and Dean.

There was just something special about Harry that made everyone turn and look at him, protecting him or letting him protect them.

It was amazing to witness. Especially when it came to adults who were supposed to protect not just his brother, but an entire town.

“Yes, Harry, he’s incredible.” Sam agreed. “I was calling to ask you a favor. Does your talent work from distance?”

You mean over the phone?” Andy asked, sounding perceptive. “Yes, it works that way too. What do you need?

“Can you find something about a certain Scott Carey?” Sam asked. “He was being treated by a Dr. George Waxler.”

I can do that.” Andy must have been nodding. Then, after a moment of seemingly considering, he asked. “Is it about your work?

“Not exactly.” Sam hesitated, unsure of how much he should tell Andy. On one level, Andy was innocent. He hadn’t known their world before Sam had drawn him in with his premonitions. On the other hand, this was about the demon that had plans for Sam, and for Andy himself. “It’s about the demon with the yellow eyes.”

Shaw?” Andy asked.

Sam felt himself smile, hearing the way Harry had called a demon. “Yeah, him. He’s got a thing for some people.”

Is Scott okay?” Andy asked, a hint of worry in his voice.

Sam couldn’t believe he’d ever suspected Andy of being a murderer. He was too good to be that bad.
“He is dead. He had visions of the demon and it destroyed him.”

Like Ansem.” Andy remembered.

Sam felt Andy’s pain. He didn’t want to imagine the kind of pain it would be to watch his own brother die. The times he’d almost lost Dean were bad enough.

“I think so.” Sam confirmed, trying to be gentle in the process. “I just want to know what the demon wants from us.”

I’ll see what I can find out about him and then I’ll email you.” Andy promised. “Some psychiatrists record their sessions. Maybe I can find a way to see if George Waxler is one of them.”

Sam smiled. “Thanks, Andy. I owe you one.”

Just let me know what you find out about the demon, okay?” Andy asked. “I really don’t want to be blindsided about Shaw the demon.

“Me neither.” Sam confessed. “And I will.”

After the conversation was over, Sam sat down at the computer, trying to scroll through Ash’s list and check on the boys.

As he did so, he remembered the conversation he had with Dean, while Harry was distracted with something magical.

“Before Dad died, he told me something, something about you.” Dean began, as he grabbed a bottle of beer and opened it, passing one to Sam so he could do the same.

“Hmm?” Sam hummed, distracted by the revelations of the past few days. Since he had already asked Dean about their father, he didn’t think there was anything important in what Dean had been holding back.

“He said he wanted me to take care of you.” Dean said.

“He’s told you a million times,” Sam pointed out.

Their father always had the same instructions for the two of them: take care of Sammy and don’t be too weird.

“No, this time was different. He said I had to save you.” Dean sighed.

“Save me from what?” Sam asked. “From the demon? Did Dad know anything about the demon’s plans?”

It wouldn’t surprise Sam if he did. Their father had spent Sam’s entire life hunting that demon down. He must have known something about its plans.

“He just said I had to save you, that nothing else mattered, and that if I didn’t, I would…” Dean paused, swallowing.

What were you supposed to do, Dean?” Sam asked, a start of foreboding running down his spine, a cold chill that was leaving him raw inside.

“That I should have killed you. He said I should have killed you, Sammy.” Dean confessed.

Sam had confirmation of what John Winchester was going to do to him: a bullet in his head, or maybe he was going to make Dean do it, since Sam was Dean's responsibility. He always had been, for as long as Sam could remember, and maybe even before that.

His father knew about the plans of the demon? Why hadn’t he mentioned it anywhere? It would have been nice to have a detailed account of what the demon intended for Sam, the fate Sam would face when the time would have come.

A part of Sam had felt betrayed by the secret Dean had carried. Then, he’d thought about John asking him to kill Harry and he’d understood.

It wasn’t about Dad’s wishes about not telling Sam at all, as Dean had said, it was just Dean trying to control the situation in the only way he could.

He’d tried to keep Sam away from the hunt. He’d tried to stop Sam’s revenge, knowing that it had led his father to decide that killing his son might be a good solution to the demon problem. Dean was protecting Sam, as always, and Sam hadn’t appreciated that, as always.

Dean had begged him for a while to think of a plan of action, and Sam had left.

Surely, the distance would help Dean see things from a different point of view.

While Sam was lost in his memories, his phone lit up with a text from Andy.

Hi! Now, Waxler recorded the sessions, so I’ll send them to you, and he also let me read the reports. Scott had the ability to electrocute people. Shaw pushed him to hurt people, he picked on his neighbor’s cat. He said the demon had plans for him. And he was killed that night by an assailant. I’ll send you the police report, even though they didn’t catch the guy who killed him.

Sam smiled, writing a thank you, and forwarding the police report to his computer to open it.

From the angle of the stabs, the attacker must have been a man, taller than Scott. There was no sulfur residue, so it wasn’t the demon.

But it was interesting to think that Scott died shortly after confessing that the demon had plans for him to a stranger who might be a problem.

Was the demon watching all of them?

Sam looked at the time of death, and set to work identifying the killer himself.
Ash had set up software that allowed for facial recognition. Sam would use it to identify the killer.

After finding the video of a store across the street from the station where Scott's body had been found, Sam ran Ash's software.

As the program ran, Sam received another call from Dean, sending it to voicemail once again.

Dean had asked for time, and Sam would be back before Harry had to go to Hogsmeade.

There was no rush for the two of them to see each other.

As long as Harry didn't call, Sam wouldn't rush things.

Sam looked at Scott's father's home address. He would visit the man, hoping to find information about the nightmares in his son's room.

***

Sam was scrolling through his notes on the demon, gathered from both his father’s theories and the unrecorded accounts of yellow-eyed demons, when someone entered his house.

Without thinking, he pushed the figure against the wall, revealing it to be a girl.

“Who are you?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Please!” The girl exclaimed, sounding distressed. “You’re in danger.”

Sam let go of her, raising an eyebrow. “What do you mean?”

The girl began pacing, speaking a little frantically.
“Okay, look, I know how this all sounds, but I’m not crazy and I’m not on drugs. Okay? I’m normal, and this is way, way off the charts for me.”

“Okay, okay, calm down, calm down. Okay? What’s your name?” Sam asked, his voice quickly shifting from suspicious to reassuring, seeing himself in the girl’s frenzy.

“Ava.” The girl introduced herself. “Ava Wilson.”

“Ava, I’m Sam Winchester, okay? Now, were you telling me about the fact I am in danger?” Sam asked, reassuringly, feeling intrigued.

“Uh, yeah, uh, okay, about a year ago I started having these, like, headaches, and just, nightmares, I think. And I didn’t think much about it until I had this dream where I saw this guy get stabbed in a parking lot.”

“When did that happen?” Sam asked, thinking about the timing.

“Uh, about a month ago. But, anyway, a couple days later, I found this.” Ava handed Sam a newspaper clipping.

Sam looked at it, seeing the news of Scott Carey’s death, the same one that had brought Sam to that place.

“I saw this guy die, days before it happened. I don’t know why, I don’t know, it’s just for some reason, my dreams are coming true. And last night I had another one.” Ava said, looking at Sam. “About you. I saw you die.”

“How did you find me?” Sam asked, tilting his head, thinking quickly.

“Oh, uh, you had the motel stationery, and I Googled the motel, and it was real, so I thought I’d warn you.” Ava replied.

“Thanks,” Sam said, tilting her head, “Just to be sure what we’re talking about… did your mother die in a house fire?”

“No, she lives in Palm Beach!” Ava replied, growing irritated.

“Okay, so you’re one of us, but you don’t fit the mold.” Sam mused. “Like Andy. And Max and I had also that in common. I wonder why some mothers get spared and others don’t.”

“Wow, you’re completely insane!” Ava shook her head. “Look, can you just leave town before you get shot?”

“I’ve tried to stop some visions I’ve had,” Sam replied, thinking painfully of Max, “that didn’t work out.”

“What’s the big plan then?” Ava asked, huffing. “Getting killed?”

“Find out what the yellow-eyed demon wants from us.” Sam replied. “You’re one of us. I got access to Scott’s files. Do you want to listen to them?”

Ava seemed to hesitate, before nodding firmly. “Yeah, okay, let’s do it.”

Sam turned on the recordings Andy had sent him.

Scott’s voice began to speak.

“It started a little over a year ago. Migraines, at first. Then I discovered I could do… things.”

The therapist asked. “What do you mean, do things?

Scott again. “I have this ability. When I touch something, I can electrocute them if I want to.”

Why do you feel the need to electrocute them?

The yellow-eyed man tells me that.” Scott sounded scared.

What else does the yellow-eyed man say?

He has plans for me. He says there’s a war coming. That people like me, we’ll be the soldiers. Everything’s about to change.

Sam swallowed. He wanted an army.

If you can’t save him, kill him. That’s what Dad meant: if Dean couldn’t stop Sam’s role in the demon war, Dean would have to kill Sam.

Sam didn’t even feel like telling his dad off; he’d rather die than lead a demon army.

“He’s not talking about us, is he?” Ava asked, feeling uneasy.

“Yeah, I think so.” Sam said, feeling a weight creep up on him as he realized he should call Andy and tell him.

“But how can we turn into this?” Ava asked, indignant, pointing vaguely toward Sam’s phone.

“I don’t know.” Sam shook his head. “But we just have to—”

Whatever he was going to say, to reassure the girl, went unsaid.

The window behind him exploded, a bullet coming into the house.

Notes:

Sam: I knew this name.
Sam: Oh, right. He is another of the special children that died.

***

Dean: We need time
Sam: Okay *disappears*
Harry: That is a way to do things.

**

Andy: Harry is amazing!
Sam: Yes, I know.
Dean": Why does everyone love my baby brother?
Harry: Cause I am amazing

***

Azazel: I am...
Andy: Shaw
Azazel: Why do you call me like that?
Andy: Harry said it was okay.

***

Dean: Dad said I needed to take care of you.
Sam: He's told you a million times
Dean: But usually he didn’t end with kill him.
Sam: ...
Sam: Now can I call him a bitch?
Harry: Yes.

***

Ava: You won't believe me, but I can see the future and I saw your death!
Sam: Another of us!
Ava: ... You're focusing on the wrong thing.

***

Dean: Sam is not answering his phone
Harry: What are you talking about? I just ended a long conversation with him.
Dean: Wow. Betrayed by my own kin.

***

Sam: I don't really want to see my brothers die.
Sam: .... Where is this creepy music coming from?

Chapter 34: Son of a bitch

Summary:

What's happening to Dean?

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this!

Written for JBB25 - "If you lay one hand on them"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Dean was growling.

Bobby had called and admitted that Harry knew Sam was missing and that Dean had been after him, all while lying and hiding the truth from Harry.

Way to keep the trust he and Sam had built with their brother.

“Hello?” Dean answered the phone, not bothering to check the caller ID.

Sure enough, it was either Ellen, who needed to find Sam, or Bobby, who would do better not to tell them he’d lost Harry as well.

It’s Ellen.” Dean’s first guess was confirmed. “Sam called. He doesn’t want you to know where he is, though.”

“Come on, Ellen, please. Something bad could happen here, and I swore I’d take care of that boy.” Dean didn’t add that he’d promised to take care of Harry, too, and that he’d have to be dead and buried to break that promise.

If you can’t save him, kill him.

Sure, Dad. Dean would never do that.

Lafayette, Indiana.” Ellen said. “And be careful, okay? He was following up on a lead on one of the kids he had Ash look for.

Azazel’s Specials.

After Anselm confirmed that the demon had plans for them, and after hearing Dad’s final words, Sam had apparently decided that hunting the demon was the best way to proceed.

Dean hated having to be the reasonable one. He wasn’t cut out for that job.

He sighed, turning the car around and accelerating.

He might have reached Indiana in less than a day, if he didn’t take breaks.

***

Gordon. If there was one guy Dean wasn’t happy to see again, it was Gordon.

“Well, someone had strong feelings.” Dean gestured to the ropes that bound him to a chair. “Tell me, was that the final punch, or just the fact that I didn’t let you kill innocents?”

“Your little monster brother has got you confused, hasn’t he?” Gordon asked, his rifle resting on his thigh. “Don’t worry, you’re a good hunter. And after the enemy is dead…”

“If you hurt Sam, I swear I’ll kill you.” Dean growled.

“That’s the harm of having brothers.” Gordon shook his head. “They block your mind, obscuring the truth. You see, my sister was beautiful, and innocent. Before the vampire turned her into a monster.” Gordon sighed. “It spoke like her, but you could see it was a freak. I had to stop it. Kill it, the monster that took over her.”

“You killed your sister.” Dean growled. “Don’t look for metaphors to hide how much of a monster you are.”

Footsteps made him turn, and Dean frowned at another hunter. There was something familiar about him…

“Kubric, did you get what you wanted?” Gordon asked, smiling wickedly at the other.

Kubric. Right. One of the hunters who had bothered Jo earlier. He must have eavesdropped on one of their conversations, and now he was as convinced as Gordon that Sam was evil.

“Yeah, Ava told Sam he was going to die with a bullet in the head.” Kubric smiled. “Too bad that’s not going to happen.”

“No, that’s what’s going to happen to that freak Ava.” Gordon smiled cruelly. “So, Dean, tell me about that other brother of yours. Harry, right?”

Dean clenched his fists. It was one thing to go against him. It was one thing to plan to kill just one of his brothers. It was another to decide to kill both of Dean’s younger brothers.

“Don’t you think that’s a little extreme?” Dean asked, a smile on his face, trying to hide how terrified he was.

“We’re hunters, Dean.” Gordon said, shaking his head. “And your brother is an easy target. Your father would have understood that.”

If you can’t save him, kill him.

Dad wouldn’t have understood, Dean thought with a snarl, Dad would have made Dean do it, like everything else involving Sam.

“An exorcism in Louisiana was an eye-opener,” Gordon nodded, sitting down and motioning for Kubric to sit down as well. “A low-level demon talking about a war. You know, men leading armies of demons.” Gordon shook his head. “You’d have to be high-level scum to turn on your own kind, right?”

“And I imagine that demon was very happy to tell you Sam’s name, huh?” Dean scoffed. “You gotta be fooled by a demon, Gordy, that’s a whole new level of idiocy.”

“The demon had no reason to lie.” Gordon shook his head. “I checked, okay? Kubric here told me everything that happened at the Roadhouse.”

Dean looked at the other hunter. “Let me guess, Jo didn’t give you the time of the day and you decided to screw over one of the few people who talked to her? Jealousy is a bad thing, huh?”

Kubric growled, starting to get up and slap Dean. Gordon stopped him. “No, we don’t hurt our own.”

Gordon looked at Dean. “I was wondering about your little brother, the new guy. Is he like Sam too? Kubric couldn’t tell me much.”

“And you think killing Sam and my younger brother will make you a hero?” Dean scoffed. Hermione and Ron would destroy him, and that was only if there was anything left of him after Dean was done with him. “You’re pathetic and an idiot. Besides, Sam’s too smart to fall for any kind of trap.”

“Monsters never are.” Gordon said. “No. Sammy will scout the place first, see me cover the front door. Then he’ll take the back door. And when he does that he’ll hit the tripwire. Then…” Gordon held up a grenade. “Boom.”

Kubric laughed in amusement. “And that’s also because the other monster told him he’d be shot.”

Dean frowned. “You used a girl?”

“One of those monsters.” Gordon nodded. “Ava. Unfortunately, she didn’t make it.” Gordon nodded at Kubric. “He put her down.”

“But you didn’t dare go near Sammy.” Dean smiled arrogantly. “Good, at least you know you’re not on his level.”

***

Dean was getting agitated. Harry hadn’t made himself heard in any way, but he was probably still at the wizarding club in Bobby’s living room. And then, there was the sound of a lockpick working on the door.

“Do you hear that?” Gordon smiled.

Kubric looked up, interested, standing up. “The monster is here.”

Dean screamed through the gag Gordon had put on him. The first grenade exploded.

“Wait. Not yet. Wait and see.”

Kubric and Gordon waited, but all they heard was a noise.

Then, a grenade hit Kubric squarely, sending him flying backwards. Kubric dodged the bulk of the blast, but judging by the noise, it must have been quite painful.

“Sorry, Dobby only meant to seriously injure or maim, not kill.”

Dean blinked at Harry’s elf friend, who snapped his fingers and gagged and tied Gordon up.

“You don’t hurt my friend’s brothers, you evil human.” Dobby shook his head. “You don’t!”

Dean struggled, but Sam came in shortly after, sighing with relief when he saw Dean.
“Dean!”

Sam untied the gags and freed Dean, before Dean pulled him against him, squeezing him tightly.

“I’m okay.” Sam reassured him. “Dobby, can you…?”

“Harry Potter said to solve the problem as efficiently as possible.” Dobby informed Sam, his eyes narrowing. “They don’t remember who they are.”

“What the hell do you mean?” Dean asked, blinking.

“Harry Potter wants to keep his brothers safe, but he thinks killing is a bit much and only a last resort.” Dobby pointed at the two. “They weren’t killing anyone, so I can’t kill them.”

Dean laughed mentally at the image of Dobby excitedly asking Harry if he could kill someone, permission which Harry then denied.

“So…?” Dean asked.

“They’ve lost their memory of what they are!” Dobby said, his ears twitching excitedly. “So they won’t kill any more innocents like Mr. Sam!”

Dean smiled, and Sam nodded. “Thank you, Dobby. Can you take us home?”

“Dobby can do that, sir!” Dobby smiled. “Dobby will!”

Dean and Sam appeared in Bobby’s living room, where some kind of mole was running around stealing things (mostly beer cans and teaspoons), with Bobby shouting after her.

Harry, meanwhile, was sitting quietly on the sofa, nibbling on crisps with Hedwig perched on his lap, enjoying the snuggles Harry was giving her so frantically.

Harry had a book open in his lap, a pen running across the pages as he underlined important passages.

“What are you doing?” Sam asked, blinking.

“Homework.” Harry said, sounding like he was announcing a funeral. “Dumbledore gave me a lot of homework.” Finally, Harry looked up. “Well, you look like you’ve been through hell. You smell like it, too,” he added, wrinkling his nose. “Go wash up, please.”

Dean sighed. “That wasn’t very nice.”

“Also coming in smelling like that is very nice.” Harry replied. “Dobby, do you have what I asked for?”

“Dobby has, Harry Potter!” Dobby exploded, excited. “Dobby found all the evil hunters who wanted to hurt the great Harry Potter’s brother! Dobby erased their memories, Harry Potter!”

Harry blinked. “Oh.” Tilting his head, he glanced thoughtfully at his owl, who hooted twice. “All right, then. Everything seems in order. Thank you, Dobby. You can go to Hogwarts, if you want.”

“Dobby will!” Dobby nodded. “But Dobby will come back to make breakfast for the great Harry Potter’s family!”

“If you want…” Harry’s voice trailed off as Dobby disappeared. “Not a word.” He then said, pointing a finger at Dean.

Dean smiled. “I mean…”

“Dean, you got kidnapped by Gordon.” Harry said, slowly enunciating the name. “Do you really want to start jokes?”

“Not really.” Dean admitted, after a while of thinking about it. “Okay, I’m going to go wash up.” He then decided. Pointing at Sam. “If you try to disappear again…”

“What are you doing? Kill me?” Sam joked.

Bitch.

“I don’t think Dean would have the heart to do it.” Harry mused. “He’d probably go on a complete search for you again, freaking out in the meantime and calling every single person you two met over the years.”

Brat.

“I want new brothers.” Dean announced, as he left the room.

“Yes, I understand the feeling.” Was the simultaneous response he received from his two younger brothers.

Ah.

Family.

Notes:

Bobby: I told Harry.
Dean: Bobby, you got one job!
Bobby: He asked!

***

Bobby: Do you remember the kid?
Dean: My brother?
Bobby: Well… he is gone.
Dean: Bobby, you got one job!
Bobby: I thought my job was to lie to the kid
Dean: And keep him there!
Bobby: Well, it's useful to know now!

***

John: Kill Sam.
Dean: I am so glad you're already dead, or I'd kill you.

***

Harry: I thought Sam was the smart and reasonable one.
Dean: He is going after someone that wants to kill him!
Harry, thinking when he did that same thing: Unbelievable

***

Dean: Wow, Gordon. You're alive!
Gordon: I'm going to kill Sam and Harry.
Dean: Wow. You're gonna die very very soon.

***

Kubric: Ava told Sam he is going to be shot. But I'll make him explode.
Gordon: And you killed Ava?
Kubric: Yeah.

Dean: Those guys are crazy.

***

Dean: Harry didn't say anything…
Dean: Why am I scared?
Dobby: Hi!
Dean: …. Oh, this is why I was scared.

***

Dobby: *almost killing Gordon and Kubric*
Also Dobby: I didn't want to kill you. Just mutilate.

Dean: That is the elf that loves Harry?
Sam: He is so excited at the thought of making people explode.

***

Sam: Did you solve the problem?
Dobby: I took their memories

Dean: What?
Sam: What?
Harry: Well done, Dobby!

***

Before rescuing Dean

Dobby: Can I kill them?
Harry: Only if they get it too far

Angels, in the meantime: Maybe we should rethink about the Apocalypse.

***

Niffler: *stealing Bobby things*
Bobby: *yelling after her*
Harry: *reading and cuddling Hedwig*

Dean: Is this our life?
Sam: I think it is

***

Sam: What are you doing?
Harry: Homework.
Dean: We were kidnapped and you are doing homework?
Harry: You were kidnapped. Second, if we stop our life every second someone is kidnapped we aren’t going to do anything.

Sam: He's got a point.

***

Harry: You smell like Hell
Dean: That is not nice
Harry: Also smelling like that.

***

Dean: *about to mock Harry because of Dobby*
Harry: You were kidnapped by Gordon. Do you really want to start this?
Dean: … Brat.

***

Dean: If you disappear again…
Sam: You'll kill me?
Dean: Bitch.
Harry: No, more like… looking for you, freaking out and calling every single person you two met over the years.
Dean: Brat.

Chapter 35: Finally Free

Summary:

Sirius' Trial

Notes:

I didn't specify the years everyone was born in, but I'm keeping the SPN timing (more or less). So, season 2 = 2006. Should I have said that earlier? Probably. Happy reading though!

Written for: JBB25 - Deadline

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry sighed as he sat in the stands, looking down. On either side of him, Sam and Dean were steady, sure-footed supports.

The American Ministry’s Court of Justice, as Sam had called it, was carved from enchanted obsidian and magic-veined granite, with floating lights suspended in the air instead of chandeliers. Dark wooden benches surrounded the central arena-like space, with steps that allowed each member of the jury – twelve elegantly robed witches and wizards – to have a clear view of the center.

The judge’s podium was raised, with glowing runes behind it that showed protections against memory charms, influence spells, and false testimony. The American Magical Hammer, a mallet made of twisted vine wood, pulsed with light at its base.

In the center, in a low enchanted circle of silver set in black stone, stood Sirius.

Harry swallowed, relieved to see that he wasn’t chained to the chair.

“He can’t escape, but they’re treating him like a man who’s never had a trial,” Lupin explained, “plus, they’ve checked him for the Dark Mark, and he doesn’t have it. It makes him less of a suspect than Voldemort’s other followers.”

Harry frowned. “Dark Mark?”

On either side of him, Sam and Dean also leaned in, wanting to hear what was being said.

“It was Voldemort’s way of calling his followers to him and recognizing them.” Lupin explained. “Since he was arrogant enough to think he was winning the war, well…”

“He didn’t bother to foresee a situation where he would lose,” Harry deduced. “So he didn’t think the Mark would make it easier to find his followers and lock them up in prison.” Harry blinked. “Why did they lock Sirius in prison, then?”

Because Harry was furious with Sirius, but now he realized that he had missed years when he could have had a loving, non-crazy family (because Sirius wasn’t born mad, it was just the aftermath of the Dementors) by his side, instead of living off the Dursleys’ leftovers—in his case, literally.

“They were hard times, Harry,” Remus muttered, “every possible connection was being looked for. And besides…”

“We were all sure that Sirius was the Potters’ Secret Keeper.” Dumbledore leaned forward. He was sitting next to Samuel, the President of the American Ministry, and until then he had only spoken to him. Behind them were other people Harry had never seen, but who he assumed knew Sirius, or perhaps Samuel. “I didn’t do the spell, Lily did. She was very good at spells, as was Flitwick!” Dumbledore smiled softly, his eyes twinkling. “We thought it best if someone who lived in the house did it, to make the magic more effective.”

“And it backfired when there was no one to reveal this,” Harry muttered. “What about their wills? Did they write any, or are they of no use in the wizarding world?”

“They were sealed upon their deaths by Fudge.” Dumbledore shook his head. “Samuel, do you think you could…?”

Samuel sighed. He was clearly not happy about having to continue helping Dumbledore.

“I’ll have to interact with Fudge.”

Ah. Harry understood that. He had only spoken to Fudge three times, and he could safely say he didn’t like him. And the fourth time he had seen him without being seen back, he could safely say he had been disgusted by his general inefficiency.

Skeeter had better write phenomenal articles, because Harry had too many article ideas to do it on his own.

Sam squeezed his arm as the judge rose to her feet.

“Magical Congress of the United States of America v. Sirius Black, this 11th day of September, 2006. The defendant, Sirius Orion Black, the defense attorney, Andromeda Black in Tonks, and the case witness, Harry James Potter-Evans-Winchester.” The judge took a breath. “This trial is being tried by the Honorable Justice Mahalia Graves.”

Harry glanced at Sirius. Dumbledore had told him that Sirius would explain what had happened from his point of view, then Harry would be called, and then a decision would be made.

“Members of this court,” Judge Graves continued speaking, “the defendant Sirius Orion Black is a British citizen who was previously convicted without trial by the Ministry of Magic of the United Kingdom. He has been charged with treason, mass murder, and collaboration with He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. He escaped from Azkaban, a maximum security wizarding prison, last July and crossed international borders. While this court does not recognize the legitimacy of those proceedings, given the lack of due process of law, we are gathered here to consider whether he poses a threat to our community and to consider his application for American citizenship.” Looking at the papers, Judge Graves continued. “The trail was requested by witness Harry James Potter-Evans-Winchester following the demonstration of the British Ministry's blindness to the demands for justice for Sirius Orion Black. Mr. Potter-Evans-Winchester is an American citizen, residing with his older brothers, Dean Winchester and Sam Winchester.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “I feel bad for her every time she has to say my name.” He whispered, making sure only Sam and Dean could hear.

“Perhaps allow her to call you by just one of your surnames.” Sam murmured back. “Though technically she's only following procedure. No authority should call you by your first name.”

Harry glanced at Dumbledore. “Did you hear that, Professor?”

“You seem to have gone temporarily deaf, my dear boy,” Dumbledore replied, his eyes twinkling, “but I'm sure I've given no offense to anyone by calling my favorite student by his first name.”

Harry chuckled.

“Please, Mrs Tonks,” the judge said, motioning for the lawyer to speak, “you may state your case.”

“My client is not a murderer,” Andromeda Tonks said, speaking calmly and confidently. “He has fallen victim to one of the worst miscarriages of justice in wizarding history, at a time when many of Voldemort’s followers were being arrested and the whole thing was being covered up as quickly as possible.”

Harry finally spotted Rita Skeeter in the corner. She had a visitor’s badge, but she was writing down everything that was happening in great detail. Harry really hoped it would be a brilliant article, because he had so many ideas for making the lives of those blood purists miserable.

Knowing that purebloods were bowing to a half-blood would make things a lot funnier.

“We are here to claim asylum and full citizenship, not to re-judge his innocence, but to prove that he has suffered an injustice and is now just looking for a new chance.” Andromeda Tonks continued. “My client wishes to give evidence about what happened the night James and Lily Potter were killed, and his involvement afterwards.”

“The client may speak.” The judge said, nodding toward Sirius.

“Thank you.” Sirius spoke, his voice hoarse. “I… initially, when we found out Voldemort was after James and Lily… I was supposed to be the secret-keeper. But then, I had an idea. What if I pretended to be me, but it was someone else? Peter was like a little brother to the three of us. We would have done anything for him, and he was just as loyal to us. Lily convinced Dumbledore to let her perform the procedure spell, she was always the best at Charms.” Sirius swallowed. “Peter became their secret-keeper. We both hid, to confuse the Death Eaters. They would have hunted me down, you know? But… on October thirty-first, I felt strange. Something was wrong, so I… I went to check on Peter, but he was gone. There were no signs of a struggle, so I ran to James and…” Sirius looked down. “James was on the stairs. I heard a cry, after that. I went up and Harry was there, looking at Lily, calling her and wondering why she wouldn’t pick him up.”

Harry jumped. Sam and Dean held him close, between them, shielding him with their bodies.

“I picked him up, calmed him down,” Sirius muttered. “Then, Hagrid came, and… Well, I gave him Harry because I thought he’d be safe. Dumbledore would know what to do. And I went after Peter. I found him in a crowded street, and he shouted at me that I’d betrayed James and Lily and that he’d stop me. He blew up the street and cut off his finger, like a coward, before turning into the rat he is and going down the drains.”

A light rose from the room. The judge nodded to the witch who stood up and said. “Mr. Black, are you trying to say that Peter Pettigrew was an Animagus?”

“Not registered.” Sirius nodded. “Me and James are too.”

“Why?” The witch asked again.

Sirius glanced at Lupin, asking permission. Lupin nodded only once.

“My best friend, Remus, is a werewolf.” Sirius replied. “We couldn’t be around him as people, but as animals…”

The witch frowned. Then she sat down, muttering something to her neighbor.

Harry leaned toward Lupin. “You’re not in trouble, are you?”

“America isn’t just progressive when it comes to vampires.” Lupin replied. “I’ve found out that werewolves are better off here, too.”

“So…?” Harry asked.

“Yes, Remus is also getting American citizenship.” Dumbledore confirmed with a smile. “We have also taken care of matters at Gringotts regarding your vaults and your Wizengamot titles, my dear Harry.”

Samuel sighed, making it clear that he was growing tired of Dumbledore’s demands. And to think that his request had been not to disturb him for the next few years.

“You might reveal the events since your escape?” Judge Graves asked.

“I was in the cell when Fudge came through. They took the Dementors out when he came because he couldn't stand them.” Sirius explained. “He had the paper, and I’d heard the Weasleys were friends with Harry. I wanted to see if there was a picture of Harry in there, but there was his friend Ron. And on his shoulder was Peter Pettigrew. I'd known him among a thousand rats, he had the distinctive markings that only Peter had and that I’d learned by heart.” Sirius sighed. “I turned into a black dog, and then I got out of the cell. I was thin enough to do that. And I swam to shore. I should have looked where I knew the Weasleys lived, but… I’d waited twelve years. I went to look for Harry. I saw him coming out of his aunt and uncle’s house, and I waited. I showed myself as a dog, because Harry was furious and Padfoot had always calmed him down, but I scared him. When I saw that he would be safe, I left. I went to Hogwarts and tried to get Peter. I only succeeded towards the end of the year. I dragged Ron with him, and Harry and Hermione caught up with us.” Sirius shook his head. “There was a fight, and then Remus caught up with us. We told Harry the truth, because he deserved it, he deserved to know how James and Lily died.” Sirius sniffed. “The rat was transformed back into a man, into Peter. He still escaped in the end.”

“How did he escape?” Judge Graves asked.

“It was a full moon night. Remus transformed and I had to decide between following Peter and protecting Harry and his friends.” Sirius swallowed. “I’d already chosen badly once, I was never going to let Harry go again.”

“Thank you, Sirius Black.” The judge nodded. “You didn’t lie in your deposition.” Then the woman’s gaze fell on Harry. “Mr. Potter-Evans-Winchester?”

A final squeeze from Sam and Dean, and Harry joined Sirius in the center of the audience. He sat down in the chair that had appeared.

“Could you describe the events of when you met Sirius Black and learned how your parents died?” the judge asked.

“Ron had been taken by a huge black dog, and neither Hermione nor I were going to let anyone hurt Ron. The Whomping Willow wasn’t too happy to let us through. Crookshanks, Hermione’s cat, managed to clear the way and we went in.” Harry took a breath. “Sirius revealed himself, we fought…”

“Did Sirius Black attack you?” one of the jury members asked.

“No. I attacked him.” Harry replied. “I had overheard conversations between the Hogwarts professors and Fudge, and they said that Sirius was my parents’ Secret Keeper and the reason they died. Then they said he was my godfather. I just got angry and, since I thought he was going to kill me, I had every intention of killing him first.”

The judge snorted, mildly amused. “Very well, Mr. Potter-Evans-Winchester. Carry on.”

“Then Professor Lupin arrived, and together they explained what had really happened and Peter Pettigrew. Ron’s rat turned out to be Peter. We were on our way back and then the full moon came up.”

“Peter Pettigrew managed to escape.” The judge nodded. “And what happened next? How did Sirius Black escape from Ministry custody?”

Harry glanced at Dumbledore, who nodded once, his eyes twinkling.

“My friend Hermione had a Time-Turner with her for her classes.” Harry began to explain. “After Fudge ignored us, after we told him we’d seen Pettigrew and that Sirius was innocent. He wanted to give him the Dementor’s Kiss. ​​We went back a few hours, saved Buckbeak from wrongful conviction just because Malfoy is a lying, whining idiot, and then we went to save Sirius. There were Dementors, I chased them away with a Patronus…”

“A corporeal Patronus?” one of the wizards asked. “A complete one?”

“It’s a stag.” Harry replied, nodding. “Professor Lupin taught me how to make one after the Dementors got into the Quidditch match and knocked me off my broom.”

“You learned to produce a corporeal Patronus at thirteen?” The man persisted. “Can you…?”

Harry frowned, before drawing his wand and saying. “Expecto Patronum.”

Prongs appeared in the room, galloping around, bowing to Sam and Dean, who were watching in rapture.

“Incredible.” The wizard murmured.

Harry noticed that Rita seemed ecstatic at the news. She should have warned not to reveal too much about the broken laws. Harry might be safe, but Hermione would not be.

“Proceed.” The judge said. “How many Dementors have arrived?”

“Over a hundred.” Harry replied. “They would have kissed me and Sirius.”

There were several gasps, some leaning forward to whisper something to their companion. Probably they just realized how awful Fudge was. They didn’t know the half of it.

“We took Buckbeak to where Sirius was being held, freed him, and they ran away together,” Harry said. “We ran back to the hospital wing and waited until they found out Sirius had escaped.”

“Did Fudge do anything to ensure the safety of the students?” The judge asked.

“Fudge wanted Dementors patrolling the castle corridors.” Harry said, wrinkling his nose. “I heard it while I was eavesdropping on the professors,” he admitted. “Fortunately, the Headmaster is smarter than the Minister, and he didn’t let them in.”

Dumbledore chuckled. Sam and Dean looked proud, and Sirius was laughing beside Harry.

“One last question, and it has nothing to do with the trial.” The wizard from before, the one who was insisting on the Patronus, asked again. “Mr. Potter-Evans-Winchester, what memory were you thinking when you produced a Patronus that could drive away a hundred Dementors?”

“It wasn’t just one memory,” Harry said. “Part of it was thinking about Hermione and Sirius kissing if I hadn’t intervened, part of it was knowing I’d done it, so I could do it. And… well, Sirius was my godfather. I could leave the Dursleys.”

The judges whispered furiously among themselves, some angrier than the last.

Judge Graves nodded. “Do the jury need further evidence or have further questions?”

Everyone shook their heads.

“How many find Sirius Black guilty of the betrayal of James Potter and Lily Evans in Potter?”

No hands were raised.

“How many find Sirius Black guilty of the deaths of twelve No-Majs and the death of Peter Pettigrew?”

No hands were raised.

“How many find Sirius Black guilty of the Azkaban escape?”

No hands were raised.

“How many find Sirius Black innocent of all previous charges and therefore not a danger to the American community?”

All hands went up.

Judge Graves stood up. The runes glowed hot white.

“This court finds the wrongful imprisonment and full rehabilitation of Sirius Orion Black. We find no evidence of malicious intent during his time on American soil, nor of any threat to our citizens. This court grants Mr. Black full magical asylum and citizenship in the United States of America.” She struck the gavel. “Welcome, Mr. Black, to the American wizarding community.”

Sirius stood up, crying and smiling, first giving Andromeda Tonks a big hug, before giving Harry the same treatment.

By then, Sam, Dean, Lupin, Dumbledore, and Samuel had joined them.

“Congratulations, Mr. Black.” Samuel said. “I’ll make sure everything is ready for you.” Then, with a respectful nod, he left them.

“You’re free, Pads.” Lupin murmured. “Pads, you’re finally free!”

“I know!” Sirius smiled. “Moony!”

The two embraced, Harry squeezed between Sam and Dean.

“So, you were planning on killing Black, uh?” Dean asked.

“I won that fight.” Harry smiled back.

“Good boy.” Dean nodded.

“Well, isn’t it just splendid?” Rita had joined them, looking radiant. “I suppose I shouldn’t mention the various laws you and Miss Granger have broken, should I?”

“It would be preferable if you didn’t.” Harry said. “I’m not a British citizen, at least not entirely. Just mention me.”

“Very good.” Rita handed the paper to Harry. “It’s just a draft, but we’ll be publishing a special edition.”

Harry scanned what Rita had written. His eyes narrowed at the mention of the memories he’d used to cast a Patronus.

“Don’t mention the Dursleys,” Harry ordered, passing the paper to Rita again. “Otherwise, it’s fine.”

“You’re not going to get your revenge legally, Harry?” Rita asked. “They hurt the golden child. The public will want their skin.”

“The public only wants their skin when they’re not busy hounding me.” Harry shrugged. “Tell me if the Prophet is going to give you a hard time about these articles and I’ll find a different way.”

Rita smiled shark-like, before turning and walking away.

Harry frowned. “I suppose we’ll see the results of her articles tomorrow in Hogsmeade, if the Prophet special edition comes out.” Turning, he noticed Dean and Sam's stares. "She ambushed me after I escaped from Ballard! Either I bribed her, or it would become public knowledge that we were arrested!"

"And you decided to make a deal with her." Dean grimaced. "I don't like journalists."

"That's because they're slimy." Harry replied.

"Rita Skeeter is very ambitious." Dumbledore agreed from behind Harry. "I hope your essays are done, my dear boy. Although I'm glad Theseus managed to convince you to drop Divination for Ancient Runes and Arithmancy."

"I think bribed is the term you were looking for, Professor.” Harry said calmly. “He didn’t even make a secret of it.”

To say that Theseus and Next had corrupted him was telling the truth. Harry was just relieved that they were gone while he sent Dobby off to commit illegal acts. Even now, Dobby was still looking for extremist hunters and enjoying rewriting their memories.

“Well, I suppose Bobby’s waiting for us,” Sam said, his tone forced cheerfully. After a moment, Harry realized why: Sirius and Lupin, along with Andromeda Tonks, had disappeared while Harry was looking away.

They had left without even saying goodbye.

“See you tomorrow, Professor.” Harry nodded, tilting his head at Dumbledore. “Thanks again for that.”

“They’ll come back,” Dumbledore reassured him. “They’re just very confused at the moment.”

“Yeah, well,” Harry sniffed, “they’re not the only ones.”

And Harry, in his confusion, had done everything he could to give Sirius a second chance. He just hoped that giving him a second chance didn’t mean losing Sirius from his life.

Notes:

Harry: So, if Voldemort had a way to mark his followers, why no one just checked Sirius' arms to see if he had a Mark?
Remus: ...
Dumbledore: ...
Samuel: It’s because they are all stupid.

***

Dumbledore: Samuel will handle it.
Samuel: Samuel is very tired of your demands.

***

Judge: Harry Potter-Evans-Winchester
Harry: Try and sai it 3 times faster.

***

Rita: So... Can I write about the broken law?
Harry: Only mine broken laws.
Rita: Cool.

 

Dean: Our brother breaks the law.
Sam: So we do.
Dean: ... Yeah

Chapter 36: Why everyone thinks I'm a freak?

Summary:

Sam, Dean and Harry visit Hogsmeade

Notes:

Hi! I really hope you'll like this!

Written for:
Fandom Free Bingo, dream edition - too cute

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When Dobby had taken them to the magical village of Hogwarts, Sam's mind had conjured up a mixture of the traveling circuses and magic tricks he had seen as a child, especially on television.

 

Hogsmeade was nothing of the sort.

 

It was a charming village nestled among the Scottish hills, the streets were narrow and cobbled, lined with half-timbered buildings with gabled roofs. Smoking chimneys, windows lit by flickering lights and the constant smell of hot chocolate and spices made it a welcoming and alive place.

 

The air smelled of burnt wood and toffee apples. The leaves, red and gold, danced lazily through the cobbled streets of the village of Hogsmeade, blown by a gentle wind that carried with it the scent of the first snow, still distant but already promised.

 

It was Saturday, and the village was full of the liveliness that accompanied the visits of Hogwarts students. They wore scarves of their own houses, tied around their necks like pledges of belonging , and moved in small groups between the shops, laughing, arguing in hushed tones, or walking close together in the awkward silences of their first crushes. The autumn sun filtered through the clouds at times, painting the roofs of the shops with a warm, flickering light.

 

The whole village vibrated with ancient magic, present in every cobblestone and creaking sign.

 

Sam's gaze wandered from shop to shop, reading the little guide Harry had written for each, along with a sketch of a map, so they could wander without getting lost. He had also said that his friends would wait for them at The Three Broomsticks Inn, if they didn't want to wait for him, but Sam was sure that none of the three of them actually expected them to follow Harry's kind suggestion.

 

The only reason they had left had been the promise of sweets from Honeydukes. And sure enough, there it was, a bright, colorful shop, filled to the brim with exotic and extravagant sweets: The smell of caramel and melted chocolate filled the air, wafting to them every time a student opened the door.

 

“I guess that’s our first stop,” Sam said, following Dean inside, where they stocked up on several sweets, for themselves and Harry. Especially for Dean, though, since Sam was more of a greens-and-smoothies guy .

 

The Three Broomsticks Inn was the inn run by Madam Rosmerta and the beating heart of the village, according to Harry. Sam didn’t know what it was like inside, but he hoped it was completely different from The Hog’s Head Inn, where Harry’s classes were held, since it was the most dodgy and secretive tavern Sam had ever seen. A shady, dusty place, with less than reputable clientele.

 

Sam, as they walked back to the Hog’s Head, saw Zonko’s, which sold prank items (he had to make sure Dean never, ever went in there), Madam Ironfoot’s Tailoring and Witching Stuff, which sold various clothing items, the wizarding stationery shop, a pet accessories shop, and shops for repairing various magical supplies.

 

Sam also saw a post office of sorts, where owls were flying in and out.

 

“Owls for sending letters written on parchment.” Dean muttered. “This place looks like a medieval village.”

 

“Well, let’s not tell the people here, okay?” Sam muttered, looking around. “Come on, let’s keep moving on.”

 

Because, as he’d said before, the clientele at the Hog’s Head was about as unsavory as it gets.

 

The bartender was still busy wiping a glass with the same dirty cloth, which probably didn’t do much but made him look busy, and Harry was nowhere to be seen.

 

Dean sighed, sitting down at a table, his back to the wall and keeping an eye on the door and the stairs. Sam had noticed that Harry also had a tendency to keep an eye on the exits from each room, as well as choosing the best position for an escape. Good hunting instincts that had made training Harry very easy, but had made Sam anxious about the reasons Harry had had such skills.

 

“How much longer do you think?” Dean asked, fiddling with a pocketknife. “I don’t like Rain Man there.”

 

Sam pursed his lips. Although he wasn’t a big fan of the general atmosphere either, a little caution wouldn’t have hurt Dean.

 

He seemed to forget about the Quidditch Cup and the way people had been sent flying upside down, humiliated for just being normal.

 

It seemed to sum up Sam's life: too freaky to belong in Dean's world, and not weird enough to belong in Harry's world. Between the two worlds, not part of either.

 

"Wow, I don't think I've ever had so much homework in my life." Harry groaned, falling between Sam and Dean and hitting his head on the table. " Horrible . I regret my decision to follow Ancient Runes and Aritmancy.” Then, he blinked, glancing at his brothers. “Didn’t you guys do some exploring? Just standing here glaring at Aby?”

 

Aby ?” Sam repeated, blinking. “Who’s Aby ?”

 

Aberforth .” Harry explained, pointing to the bartender. “Dumbledore’s younger brother.” Harry frowned. “Though I suppose he’s Dumbledore too, right?”

 

“Come on, let’s go.” Dean said. “Does your bird need anything?”

 

“Apart from a little respect from you ?” Harry was quick to respond, wrinkling his nose. “No, Hedwig’s fine . And Dobby or Winky are more than willing to take care of her every need.” Harry looked down. “Winky’s still sad about Crouch.” He muttered, scratching the back of his neck guiltily.

 

“It’s not your fault, Harry.” Sam said gently. “ Crouch is to blame for humiliating Winky like that. You and Dobby are helping her a lot.”

 

Harry smiled at Sam, before the trio walked towards the Three Broomsticks. “They should be here by now, though I don’t know how to find them with all these people…” Harry muttered, looking around.

 

“Harry!”

 

Harry paused, before smiling. “ Nev !”

 

Sam watched as the boy walked right up to Harry, checked him for injuries, and then said. “Mate, they’ve all gone mad.”

 

“This sounds like a Hogwarts recap .” Harry nodded. “And I only missed twelve days . The new professor is a Voldemort-loving ceramic-cup fan?”

 

Nev frowned. “Your mind is becoming a darker place.

 

“Neville, I’m just trying to find out what might be driving students mad.” Harry clicked his tongue, sounding almost disappointed.

 

You .” Neville replied. “As usual.”

 

“It’s getting boring.” Harry muttered. “What have I done? I’ve been good at minding my own business.”

 

Neville snorted. “No one believes that .” Then, looking at Sam and Dean, he held out his hand. “Neville Longbottom, nice to meet you. I’m Harry’s classmate.”

 

“Top in Herbology!” Harry was quick to say. “Name a plant, and he can tell you all its uses! Just incredible !”

 

Neville blushed. “Well, not as incredible as producing a corporeal Patronus at thirteen, or escaping from a fully grown werewolf.”

 

Harry grimaced, before smiling. “Oh! Skeeter’s article ! What was the reaction?”

 

Shock , mostly.” Neville nodded. “Most people didn’t expect Sirius Black to never have a trial. It’s kind of a big deal because he’s a Lord of a Most Ancient and Most Noble House.”

 

“Not because he’s innocent ?” Sam asked, raising an eyebrow.

 

“Uh, not really. I mean, the fact that he’s innocent makes it worse , sure, but it’s the fact that he’s a Black that complicates everything. By also keeping his seats at the Wizegamont, despite his change of citizenship, Sirius Black has the power to review all laws passed in the last twelve years and pass them through second consideration.”

 

“Especially considering he’s my godfather and could, theoretically, run my seats .” Harry muttered. “Although I should probably ask Professor Dumbledore to tell me how the Wizegamont works.”

 

“Perhaps you could ask for a proxy to do the voting for you, or talk to Sirius about what you want personally.” Neville said. “There are some laws that should be reviewed, according to Gran, but others are just a waste of time.”

 

Sam frowned. He didn’t like the idea of ​​Sirius controlling Harry’s seats, which were rightfully his. It was clear, however, that neither he nor Dean could ever fill the role of a proxy, since they weren’t wizards.

 

“I’ll see.” Harry nodded. “But I really need to see the others first. Mione might kill me if I don’t tell her everything that’s happened since we last saw each other.”

 

Sam watched Neville look down, clearly disappointed.

 

“But join us, Nev!” Harry continued. “I could use your help reviewing my Herbology notes from last year!”

 

“Didn’t you take them well?” Neville jokingly reprimanded.

 

“Murderer trying to kill me.” Harry remembered. “And Oliver really wanted that Quidditch Cup.”

 

Neville snorted. “So… 85 Quidditches and 15 murderers?”

 

“More like 95 and 5, but yeah.” Harry nodded. “Come on, let’s go.”

 

****

 

“I didn’t survive, I actually died and came back to life.” Harry replied to yet another person who stopped him. “Pretty normal, you know? It happens a lot.”

 

Hermione sighed as the girl ran away. “You know, you should be nicer to them.”

 

“Ugh, no.” Harry rolled his eyes. “Dumbledore’s been giving me a lot of homework anyway.”

 

Then, under the amused gaze of Sam and Dean, Harry began explaining all the homework to Hermione, who was smiling. “If you want my help, you’ll have to ask nicely .” Hermione said.

 

“It doesn’t matter.” Harry said. “I’ll just ask Cedric.”

 

An explosion came from the corner where Fred and George were sitting.

 

Cedric Diggory Doll ?” George (or maybe Fred) growled.

 

“Who calls him that?” Harry asked, wrinkling his nose. “That’s not a very nice nickname.”

 

Everyone .” Hermione said, looking disapproving. “He wants to enter the Tournament.”

 

What Tournament?” Harry, Sam and Dean asked. They exchanged a smile.

 

“The Triwizard Tournament!” Ron was quick to say, clearly super excited . “They used to do it but they stopped after there were technical problems.”

 

“Like a high body count !” Hermione snapped. “I’m just relieved that Professor Dumbledore was wise enough to put an age limit on it. We’re not good enough to handle certain challenges.”

 

“Considering the DADA professors, we never will be .” Harry mused. “The limit is final year, right?”

 

“Pretty much.” Neville agreed. “Not everyone’s happy, but I’m personally relieved.”

 

“We could have done it.” Ron groaned.

 

Harry could have done it, considering neither of us have faced Quirrell, a basilisk, and Dementors.” Hermione corrected Ron. “That said, I’m glad Harry won’t be able to enter, since he doesn’t even go to Hogwarts.”

 

“I’m an American citizen.” Harry nodded.

 

“Horror.” Ron laughed. “Now he’ll start calling us dudes instead of mates .”

 

Harry laughed. Then, looking around. “Well, I’d better wish Cedric luck before I go. He didn’t tell me he wanted to compete. Or, you know, the Tournament in general.”

 

“They’ve banned Quidditch this year.” Hermione nodded.

 

As his brothers looked on in amusement, Harry shivered. “Oliver would have killed them.”

 

“Rightfully so.” The twin on the right, who Sam had decided was Fred, nodded.

 

“That’s the real reason they waited: they couldn’t risk Oliver’s wrath .” George continued. “May his spirit not haunt them.”

 

“Oliver’s not dead,” Hermione pointed out dryly.

 

“But he’d return as a vengeful spirit if anyone ever touched Quidditch .” Harry mused. “He’d hunt down those who threaten the games.”

 

Dean snorted. “It doesn’t really work that way, kiddo.”

 

“You underestimate Oliver’s love of Quidditch.” Harry snorted. “I was half afraid he’d appear out of nowhere and tell me off for quitting the team.”

 

The group laughed.

 

“Is he that obsessed with Quidditch?” Sam asked, sounding mildly shocked.

 

“Oh, it’s worse.” Fred nodded.

 

So much worse .” George agreed.

Notes:

Sam: What is this?
Harry: Hogsmeade.
Sam: And where are… the tricks and those sort of things?
Harry: Not here.
Sam: … So… no clowns?
Harry: No clowns.
Sam, looking at Dean: I like here
Dean: They got killing professors!
Sam: And no clowns. Lucky guys.

***

Harry; What have you done?
Sam: Uh… just… chilling here.
Dean, pointing at Aberforth: Who’s him?
Harry: I don’t think you’re his type, you know?
Sam: *laugh in the background*

***

Neville: Students are going crazy!
Harry: Why?
Neville: You.
Harry: I wasn’t even there!

***

Neville: *appears*
Dean: If he has a crush on my brother, I’m gonna shoot someone.
Sam: Harry said he is a friend.
Dean: Harry doesn’t get when someone has a crush on him.
Sam: … That’s true.

****

Random student: You’re Harry Potter!
Harry: I’m a ghost. They kill a lot of people, but I don’t really believe that stuff, you know.
Hermione: Please, stop.
Sam&Dean: No, go on.

***

Hermione: If you want me to help you with your homework, you need to be more polite.
Harry: I’m going to ask Cedric.
Fred&George: *turns red*
Harry: What’s their problem?
Ron: Jealousy and envy. But, please, go on talking about Cedric. I’m loving this.

Sam: We missed the drama, man.
Dean: Dumbledore got the drama for us. Nice guy.
Dumbledore: So fun, right?

***

Hermione: We aren’t old enough to be ready!
Harry: Considering our DADA professors… Neither Cedric is ready.
Ron: *laugh*

***

Hermione: They banned Quidditch.
Harry: Oliver will kill them.
Dean: He would never… right?

*some months later*

Oliver: WHAT THE HELL IS THIS? WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY QUIDDITCH FIELD?
Bagman: Your…?
Oliver: BRING ME FUDGE!

Harry: We’ll miss Fudge.
Samuel: We won’t. I like that guy.
Harry: He’s very passionate about Quidditch.
Samuel, nodding: If he kills Fudge, I’m gonna pay him in Quidditch teams. He can take control of the American teams. Like, all of them.
Harry: He’ll make them the best teams ever. And, think about it, I could play for them.
Samuel: Loving this.

Chapter 37: What do you mean, you look like the type?

Summary:

The brothers investigate mysterious deaths and dark magic at a haunted hotel.

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like it!

Written for Fandom Free Bingo - Dream Edition : Forced out of the closet

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It had been almost a week since Harry had his lesson with one of Santa's twins at the magical town.

 

At that moment, he was rummaging through the notes Cedric had sent him, trying to figure out something about the Ancient Runes. 

"I should have kept Divination." Harry groaned, proving that he wasn’t like Sammy after all.

 

"Can you predict the future?" Sam asked, looking up in mild interest.

 

"Centaurs are much better at predicting the future, if I'm being honest." Harry muttered. "Real fortune tellers, when they make real Prophecies, forget them."

 

"Sounds like a rip-off." Dean muttered. "Hey, do you remember Missouri?" he asked, looking at Sam.

 

"Missouri?" Harry asked. "Are you talking about the state?"

 

"No, but we made the same mistake." Sam said gently. "She's a sensitive in Kansas. She explained hunting to Dad."

 

"So she's indirectly the reason we are who we are." Dean winked. “And speaking of which, I have a case.”

 

Mental ? Yeah, I could have told you that too.” Harry wrinkled his nose, continuing to stare at the page before cheering. “Yes! Got it!”

 

“No, brat,” Dean rolled his eyes, “I meant a real case.”

 

Dean tossed the paper on the table, causing Sam to lean over to pick it up and read. “Pierpont Inn, founded in 1930… after years of operation, the family can’t maintain the establishment… sales…” Sam continued reading. “Wow, a lot of deaths.”

 

“People die pretty frequently,” Harry said. “How do you know it’s our type and not just bad luck?”

 

“The deaths,” Dean explained. “The neck twisted one-hundred-and-eighty degrees isn’t normal.”

 

Harry snorted in mild amusement. “Okay, but that sounds mildly funny .”

 

Dean rolled his eyes. “Pack your bags, Baby’s taking us there.” He added, pointing menacingly at Harry.

 

“Where are we going?” Harry asked, since he hadn’t read the article.

 

“Cornwall, Connecticut.” Dean replied. “Everyone in the car.”

 

****

 

Getting out of the car, Dean whistled. “But you don’t see places like this every day.”

 

Harry, being the brat that he was, glanced around. “The Shrieking Shack is much more in the vein of haunted houses. This looks more like an episode of English high society.”

 

“Shut up,” Dean muttered.

 

Shut up .” Harry repeated, mimicking him.

 

Climbing up the steps, Sam paused, pointing to an urn on the porch. “This is a quincunx.”

 

“A what?” Harry asked.

 

“It’s used for hoodoo spells,” Sam explained. “Fill this thing with bloodwort and you get a powerful amulet to ward off enemies.”

 

“Sounds a little too unsoulful for hoodoo,” Dean muttered.

 

“Wasn't soulful for jazz ?” Harry asked as they entered.

 

A woman, probably the owner, came in right after them.

“Can I help you?” She asked, proving to be the actual owner.

 

Dean smiled. “Hi, yes, a room for a couple of nights.”

 

Harry approached, as a little girl ran past him, almost knocking him into her.

 

“Hey!” The woman scolded her. “Sorry.”

 

“It's okay,” Harry said, following the little girl with his eyes.

 

Dean made a point of telling him that she was way too young for him. At least he thought so. He should have asked the owner how old her daughter was.

 

“Well, congratulations, you might be among our last guests,” the woman said, smiling wryly.

 

“Very creepy.” Dean joked.

 

“No, I'm sorry, I mean, we're closing at the end of the month.” The woman smiled at the trio. “You guys are here antique shopping?”

 

“How did you know?” Dean asked.

 

“Oh, you look like the type.” The woman replied.

 

“So, uh, a king-size bed?” she asked. “And a single for your son.”

 

Harry started laughing uncontrollably. “Sorry, we’re just brothers.” Harry chuckled, casting an amused look at Dean.

 

“Oh. Oh, I’m so sorry.” The woman apologized, looking mortified.

 

“What do you mean we look like the type ?” Dean asked, blinking.

 

He and Sam had already been mistaken for a couple, and now they thought Harry was their son?

 

“You know, speaking of antiques, you have a really, really interesting urn on the porch. Where did you get it?” Sam interjected, shooting Dean an annoyed look.

 

As if he didn't care that he'd been taken for... Dean paused, remembering the bartender who'd flirted with Sam when they'd first met Gondor.

 

"Oh, I have no idea, it's been there forever." The woman smiled kindly. Then, she handed Dean a key. "Here you are, Mr. Mahagov."

 

"Thank you," Dean replied.

 

"You'll be staying in room 237. Sherwin, could you show these gentlemen to their rooms?"

 

*****

 

"So, antique dealers ," Harry teased Dean, bratty as always, "what do we do now?"

 

"Susan has nothing to do with hoodoo," Dean said immediately. "She wasn't lying when she said she didn't know the provenance of the vase."

 

"No, but maybe the previous owner did," Sam offered. "Anyway, victim number one: Joan Edison, forty-three, a real estate agent who was handling the sale of the hotel; and victim number two was Larry Williams, who was taking things for Goodwill.”

 

“The connection is the closure of this place.” Harry muttered. “But why would anyone kill someone to keep the place open? Wouldn’t the spirit stay here anyway?”

 

“If the place gets demolished, it’s unclear what happens to the spirits, especially if they burn the items they take, or the structure itself to make way for a new building.” Sam explained. “So, we need to figure out who’s using the hoodoo to stay and then figure out how to eliminate it.”

 

“I have a question,” Harry said, raising his hand from the bed he was lying on. “How do we know the hoodoo spirit isn’t after us for our investigation?”

 

“We’re not sure.” Dean shrugged, throwing a piece of paper at the wedding dress hanging on the wall. “More pressing question: why do they keep assuming we’re gay?”

 

“I think you should be happy the killer clown didn’t make the same assumption Susan did.” Harry said quietly.

 

Sam snorted in amusement. Bitch .

 

“Let’s take a look around tomorrow to get a better look,” Sam said, nodding to Harry. “Do you want my computer to write essays on?”

 

“No, I still have to write on parchments.” Harry shrugged, pulling a quill and ink from his bag, then bending down and picking up some parchment. “Horrible reality, ours.”

 

Dean shook his head. “You have magic, and then you can’t use electricity. Seems like a rip-off.”

 

“I’ll mention that to Professor Dumbledore as soon as I see him,” Harry said tersely. “I’m sure he’ll appreciate your kind description of us wizards.”

 

Dean flipped Harry the finger, and Harry rolled his eyes in response.

 

Brat.

 

***

 

The next day, the trio explored the place.

 

Dean noticed Harry walking around with the notes Cedric had sent him. He couldn't wait for the twins to realize that not only had Harry taken Cedric's notes, but that he'd also promised to find a way to watch the trials and that he'd definitely cheer Cedric from the sidelines.

 

Harry didn't really understand why Dean and Sam kept laughing all evening , but since he couldn't really leave them somewhere, Dean supposed he'd have to put up with it.

 

"Look," Sam pointed to a vase, "more hoodoo."

 

Dean knocked on the door marked PRIVATE, where Susan appeared.

"Good morning. Did you sleep well, gentlemen?"

 

"Yes, the room is incredible." Sam replied, before blinking and saying, “That’s an incredible doll collection!”

 

“They’re antique dolls.” Susan gave a bittersweet smile. “I think they’ll be sold, since I don’t plan on keeping them.”

 

“That’s a shame,” Harry said, looking at the dolls and squinting. “Aside from the fact that they can be slightly creepy, they have great value.”

 

“Sentimental, more than anything.” Susan smiled. “They’ve been in my family forever.”

 

Susan stepped aside, allowing the trio to enter. Dean knew that without Harry there, they’d have to come up with some incredible excuse, or Susan would just think they were gay again.

 

And insecure about it, in addition.

 

“This is the hotel?” Harry asked, placing the papers in a pocket—was that Sam’s flannel shirt?—before leaning in for a better look. “Is it to scale?”

 

“An exact replica of the structure.” Susan said, smiling proudly. “It’s been in this room forever.”

 

Sam bent down, picking up a doll from the floor. “Its neck is twisted,” he pointed out, looking at Susan.

 

Dean snorted, holding back the noise as best he could. A doll with a 180-degree neck, just like the last victim? Yeah, that wasn’t suspicious at all .

 

“Tyler, probably.” Susan shook her head. “I always tell her to be gentler with hotel things.”

 

At that moment, as if summoned, Tyler rushed in.

 

“Mom! Maggie’s mean!”

 

Harry’s gaze shifted to the door, perhaps waiting for this Maggie to come in behind Tyler, to defend herself.

 

Susan shook her head. “Tyler, tell her I told her to be nice, okay?”

 

Tyler nodded.

 

Sam, taking advantage of the little girl’s presence, knelt beside him. “Hey, Tyler. The doll’s broken. Do you want me to fix it?”

 

“I didn't break it,” Tyler said quickly. “I found it like this.”

 

“Maybe Maggie did it?” Harry suggested, still looking at the door.

 

“No, neither of us did. Grandma would be mad if we broke them.” Tyler looked scared.

 

“Grandma wouldn't be mad; she knows accidents happen,” Susan promised her daughter. “That said, you know she doesn't like liars very much.”

 

I'm not lying !” Tyler defended himself. “Maggie and I didn't break Grandma's things!”

 

Sam looked at Susan. “Can we talk to your mother?”

 

“It's better not to.” Susan shook her head. “My mother's been very sick and hasn't had visitors.”

 

****

 

Dean looked at his watch, noticing it was the middle of the night. He rubbed his eyes, trying to figure out what

He knew he'd woken him.

 

Then, he noticed the absence of a brother.

 

See you at breakfast, Harry.

 

Dean sighed.


These damned younger brothers who were never where you left them.

Notes:

Dean: Are we going to talk about the birds and the bees?
Castiel: They’re disappearing at an alarming rate.
Sam: Who’s this guy?
Castiel: … So, funny story…
Harry: … Wow. Someone else can freak Dean out. I like him

***

Harry: Is this illegal to kill someone?
Dean: It depends…
Harry: I don’t want to do this test. If I kill the examiner, then I don’t have to do it.
Sam: It’s illegal.

***

Sam: Can people predict the future?
Harry: Some can. I can tell you my life will suck.
Dean: Hey! We’re together!
Harry: Right… I can tell you our life will suck.

***

Harry: Who’s Missouri?
Sam, laughing: Good memories.
Dean: Just shut up

***

 

Dean: I have a case.
Harry: You have a mental one. Yes. I thought you knew.
Dean: … You are a brat.

***

Harry: Maybe they have bad luck.
Dean: His neck twisted 180 degrees.
Harry: … Very bad luck. And also… very funny.
Dean: … What is wrong with you?
Harry: I got a bad childhood.

***
Harry: Nice land, but I still prefer the Shrieking Shack
Dean: Harry …
Harry: And also, we’re in America. Why does this look like Bridgertown Abbey?
Dean: I swear to god…
Harry: Funny thing you said that.
Dean: Why?
Harry: I’m going to put God on fire.
Sam: And we’re going to Hell.
Harry: Road trip.
Dean: God, save me.
Castiel: He’s out.
Harry: Why do you keep pop out?
Castiel: The author wants to get to season 4.
Harry: … Okay.

***

Sam: This is a quincunx
Harry: Bless you.

***

Harry: *looking at someone*
Dean: Don’t you already have too many people with a crush on you?
Harry: I have no idea what you are talking about.

***

Susan: You look like the type
Susan: *thinks Dean and Sam are gay and Harry is their son*
Harry: *dying of laughs in the background.*

***

Dean: Dude, she just called us gay!
Sam: And?
Dean: Don’t you care?
Harry: I’m pretty sure we are all queer. I mean, you two are queer. I’m just a queen.
Dean: … Why?
Harry: Because you’re peasants and I’m not.
Sam: *laughs*

*****

Harry: antique dealers
Dean: I hate you.

***

Harry: So, the spirits kill people that want to demolish buildings. So that causes pollution.
Dean: I bet you, stop talking.
Harry: I’m just saying…
Dean: No.

***

Harry: If our work is to send the ghost away, and then allow them to close this place… why wouldn't the spirit hunt us?
Dean: He’ll probably do it.
Harry: Why he? That’s sexist.
Dean: Don’t tell Hermione.
Harry: …
Sam: …
Harry: Too late, she already knows.
Dean: HOW??
Harry: She knows everything.

***

Dean: Why do they assume we’re a couple?
Harry: Imagine if the killer clown thought you were a couple!
Sam: … Why do you sound so excited?
Harry: I’m just picturing Dean covered in glitter.

***

 

Harry browser history:
‘What to do when your older brothers are a nightmare?’
‘How to get rid of your brothers?’
‘It’s possible to deny someone from your family?’
‘How old you must be to not recognise someone as family?’
‘How much is a ticket to go back to England because your family if full of crazy people?’

***

Dean: Let’s enter here.
Harry: There’s private written on the door.
Dean: And..?
Harry: Maybe not yell ‘let’s enter here’ in the middle of the hall, that’s it.

***

Dean: So… she thinks we are hidden gay? Why should I be ashamed of being gay?
Castiel: Oh. So this vessel is good, okay.
Harry: That’s getting creepy and I had my creepy stalkers.
Sam: I didn’t.
Harry: We’ll find you some.

***

Sam: I hate when people use my things.
Harry, going around with Sam’s shirt: Yeah, it sucks.
Dean: You’re wearing his things right now.
Harry: You can’t prove it.
Dean: … The shirt is cleaning the floor cause you’re short.
Harry: You too.

****

Dean: Where’s Harry?
Sam: Safe.

Harry, in the meantime, not safe at all: My brothers cannot find out.

***

Dean: These are safety bells.
Harry: Why do you need them?
Dean, putting bells on Sam and Harry: They are ‘find my brothers very easily because they run away a lot’
Sam: … Jerk

Chapter 38: Happy Birthday, Mione!

Summary:

Harry visits his friends for Hermione's birthday

Notes:

Hi! Enjoy this chapter!

Written for: Fandom Free Bingo - Dream Edition: Bad Trip

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry wasn't really hiding .

 

The fact that he was wearing the Cloak was purely a matter of practicality .

 

He had every right to be at Hogwarts right now. Besides, Dumbledore had never told him he couldn't go to Hogwarts even if he was homeschooling. And no one could say Harry hadn't followed the rules.

 

"Hello, Harry."

 

Harry stopped, slowly turning and looking at the girl in front of her.

 

She was wearing her school uniform, with a white shirt buttoned up to the collar, a Ravenclaw tie, a sleeveless wool vest, and a black woman's dress.

 

She also carried a shoulder bag made of coarse, red fabric, which had probably been handmade.

 

Her hair was long, blonde, wavy, and shiny, falling over her right shoulder to her waist. A pair of dangling earrings added a strange, eccentric note to the ensemble, as did the gaudy ring on her finger.

Her expression was serene, her gaze direct and absorbed at the same time.

 

There wouldn't have been anything strange, of course, if Harry wasn't still under the Cloak and had never spoken to the girl before.

 

"Hello," Harry decided to say, taking off his Cloak and folding it into the bag Dean had gotten him. "How did you…?"

 

"The Whirlspurts told me." The girl replied calmly.

 

Harry might not have paid much attention in DADA classes, or perhaps it was better to say that none of his professors knew enough about DADA to teach anything—Harry could have denied the pain in his chest when he thought of Lupin and Sirius, both determined to ignore Harry at all costs—but he had no idea what a Whirlspurt was.

 

"What are they?" Harry asked.

 

"They're little creatures that get into your brain and mess with your thinking." The girl replied. "You have a lot of them."

 

"Okay." Harry wasn't sure how to respond, since he was pretty sure the girl had just insulted him. "I... thanks for warning me, I guess ."

 

"It's not your fault they come to you," the girl said. "They just know how to find the right people to annoy. But you're doing better."

 

"I'm glad to hear that." Harry nodded, because he really didn't need creatures messing with his brain. "What's your name?"

 

"Luna Lovegood." Luna held out her hand, and Harry shook it.

 

"You live near the Weasleys, right?" Harry asked. "You were supposed to be at the Cup."

 

"Yes." Luna confirmed. "Although in the end I preferred hunting for a Scowrygmushi."

 

"A what ?" Harry asked, blinking.

 

"They're unlucky creatures," Luna replied. "We wanted to give them a home."

 

"If they're unlucky, why do you want to give them a home near you?" Harry asked, tilting his head. “Wouldn't that bring you bad luck?”

 

Luna shrugged.

 

“Anyway, uh, I was going to visit a friend of mine, you know, it's her birthday…” Harry swallowed.

 

“But you don't know what your House password is,” Luna said, speaking calmly.

 

“No, actually, I know it,” Harry replied. “Dobby told me.”

 

“I like Dobby,” Luna said calmly. “Professor Dumbledore did a very good thing by giving him a home. The Wracksquirts didn't stop him from giving him a place.”

 

“Does Professor Dumbledore have Wracksquirts?” Harry asked, feeling better.

 

If Dumbledore was the result of Wracksquirts, Harry had nothing to fear. Unless one of the side effects of Wracksquirts was actually going around dressed like a curtain.

 

In that case, Harry had only one concern: not to mistake his brothers' flannel for the lace curtain.

 

"Yes. He has plenty." Luna nodded. "Can I come with you? I'd talk to Ginny while I did."

 

"Fine by me." Harry shrugged.

 

He didn't ask how Luna knew about Ginny, as he was afraid Luna would explain the existence of a creature spying on the house-elves and reporting everything to Luna.

 

When they arrived at the Gryffindor common room, Harry gave the password to the Fat Lady, who must have been distracted enough not to notice that Harry wasn't actually a student and that Luna wasn't a Gryffindor.

 

The two entered, before Harry smiled at the sight of his friends.

 

"Hi!"

 

"Harry!" Hermione ran to hug him. "How are you?"

 

"I can't believe you actually snuck in here!" Ron said, looking impressed. “What did you say to Dean and Sam to let you in?”

 

“Nothing, I left them a note.” Harry shrugged. “We’re busy hunting some ghosts.”

 

“Tell us everything,” Ginny said, leaning forward with interest. “I can’t believe you didn’t even say hello!”

 

“Well, you didn’t come to visit!” Harry protested. “Next time, follow your brothers to lunch and you’ll see me.” Turning to Luna, Harry smiled. “You’re obviously invited too, Luna.”

 

“I’d love to come.” Luna replied, speaking calmly, as if she wasn’t being targeted.

or the Weasleys' and Hermione's eyes. Ginny, of all of them, was the least impressed.

 

"Hey, Luna," Ginny smiled, "I see you ran into Harry."

 

"We bumped into each other in the corridor," Harry decided to say, remembering at the last minute that Ginny, Fred, and George didn't know about his Cloak. Perhaps it was ridiculous, and even a little unfair to Fred and George, but Harry wanted to tell them in his own time, not because circumstances forced him to. It was the only thing he had from his father, and Harry wanted to keep it to himself for a little longer.

 

He would tell them, but only because it was stupid not to trust the three of them.

 

"Harry wasn't very careful," Luna agreed, making Harry snort at the double entendre in the sentence.

 

You couldn't say either of them had lied, even if they hadn't explicitly told the truth.

 

"What spirit are you hunting?" Ron asked. "Did you shoot anyone?"

 

“First of all, don't ask with that level of enthusiasm,” Harry said, pointing at Ron. “Unless we're talking about Malfoy , in which case you have to be a lot more enthusiastic than whatever that was.” Ron, Fred, George, and Ginny laughed, while Hermione pursed her lips, clearly annoyed by something. “Also, no, we're hunting a spirit. I was doing some research, and apparently the hoodoo symbols used were meant to contain a spirit, not provoke it.” Harry rubbed his eyes, still surprised by how different it felt not to have to risk losing his glasses somewhere. “I just hope we can figure out which object is linked to the spirit before Susan, Tyler, or Maggie get hurt.”

 

“Who are Susan, Tyler, and Maggie?” George asked, bristling.

 

“Susan owns the place, and Tyler and Maggie are her two daughters.” Harry tilted his head. “The funny part is that Susan thought my brothers were a couple and that I was their son.”

 

Ron snorted in amusement. “Dean must have reacted well .”

 

“He wasn't happy about it, especially since apparently it's happened before.” Harry shrugged. “But I didn't come all this way just to make fun of my brothers.”

 

Hermione snorted. “You could have fooled me.”

 

“Mione!” Harry placed a hand on his chest, looking genuinely hurt. “How could you think I'd forget your birthday?”

 

Hermione smiled slightly, and Harry, with an exaggerated bow, handed her a parcel of paper. “I didn't do a very good job wrapping it, but I hope you'll appreciate it.”

 

Hermione was quick to take it and unwrap it.

 

“This is…” Leafing through the book, Hermione gasped. “Harry, you personally wrote me a book about the creatures! What they are, where they come from, the different interpretations they've undergone over time! And even where Sam and Dean, and now you, are hunting them!”

 

“I thought if anyone would appreciate the research, it would be you.” Harry gave a wry smile. “Who knows, maybe we can take you with us! I can't wait to see you blow up some buildings!”

 

“I would never do that!” Hermione gasped. “And you can't even use magic outside of Hogwarts.”

 

“I can now.” Harry raised his hand. “The American president gave me the okay since I'm going hunting with my brothers.”

 

“Wow,” Ginny murmured. “That's really incredible.”

 

“Although for now I'm just sticking with the gun.” Harry shifted, revealing the weapon tucked in the back, as he'd seen Sam and Dean do many times. "Or knives." Harry showed them the knife tucked in his boot.

 

"Isn't that excessive?" Hermione asked.

 

"You have no idea how many are mad at my brothers, and now at me." Harry sighed, dropping onto one of the sofas, between Fred and George. Luna, meanwhile, had sat next to Ginny, and everyone was listening. "In less than a week, I've been used as a taxi by a demon, we ended up in a city about to be wiped out by a demonic infection, and Sam almost got it. Me too, for that matter."

 

Harry showed them his wound, the scar across his chest and above the anti-possession tattoo.

 

"These demons seem to be terrified of the Winchesters." Harry snorted. "We don't meet a hunter who doesn't know who they are, or me." Harry grimaced. "Which isn't good, because there are guys like Gordon we don't like at all."

 

"Who's Gordon?" Ginny asked, leaning forward.

 

"No one important. Dobby has solved the problem." Harry shook his head. "There are only extremists who see me and Sam as monsters who should be put down."

 

" What ?" Hermione jumped to her feet. "They have to be stopped !"

 

"Mione, calm down!" Harry stopped her. "Dobby is keeping an eye on the situation. All the hunters who are too radical are being reset and sent away. They don't hunt anymore, they don't know anything about this anymore. Not me or Sam, especially. Besides, Dean would tear them apart for even thinking about hurting me or Sam.” Harry smiled slightly. “It’s nice to have a big brother like Dean.”

 

Hermione sat back, more calmly. “They both love you very much. I’m glad you have brothers like that; you deserve them.”

 

“Okay, now, what’s up with Malfoy?” Harry asked. “You sound angry.”

 

“Nothing happened with Malfoy, okay?” Hermione replied. “ Moody’s the problem.”

 

“Who’s Moody?” Harry asked.

 

“A former Auror.” Ron was quick to respond. “One of the best. Azkaban is full thanks to him! Anyway, he’s our DADA teacher this year, and he turned Malfoy into a bouncing ferret!”

 

“Wasn’t that dangerous?” Harry asked. “McGonagall told us that turning humans into objects or animals could pose dangers to the person.”

 

“Moody would never have risked permanently harming a student, even if he was an idiot like Malfoy.” Ginny shrugged. “Although that’s not the only thing Hermione doesn’t like.”

 

What else did he do?” Harry asked.

 

“He used the Imperius Curse on the students!” Hermione exclaimed.

 

Harry froze, remembering exactly where he’d heard the name of that curse. Dumbledore had mentioned it after complimenting Harry on resisting a demonic possession.

 

“I think it’s illegal to use it, even if it’s a former Auror and a professor,” Harry said. “Did Dumbledore allow it?” Because Dumbledore would never do such a thing. He cared too much about his students to put them in danger.

 

“Moody says so.” Ron shrugged. Moody had probably done something innocent for all of them, proving there was nothing wrong with it, allowing them to learn in a safe environment. “And I don’t see the harm in that! Come on, everyone knows he’s cool.”

 

“Losing control isn't cool,” Harry said, still feeling pale. “Not at all.”

 

Harry swallowed before feeling a pair of arms wrap around him.

 

“Is everything okay, Harry?” Ginny asked. “Is it about the demonic possession?”

 

“I had no control over what I was doing,” Harry murmured. “I tied up my brothers , and I said horrible things to them.”

 

“The demon , not you,” Hermione said softly.

 

I said them, and I'm sure Dean took them as the truth, because he completely changed his mind about Hogwarts afterwards.” Harry took a deep breath. “Maybe he really thinks I hate spending my days curled up in the backseat of a car, following them around on the hunt for spirits and monsters, but I don't ! I love spending time with my brothers, doing everything ! Whether it's research, whether it's hunting, whether it's just eating a burger in front of the TV and checking the papers for anything weird!” Harry swallowed. “Dean doesn’t see it that way. Every time I mention Hogwarts, he’s terrified I’ll come here, and Sam is the same! They both hate Sirius and Lupin for what they did, preferring revenge on Peter to being with me, and now they’re ignoring me because I pointed it out to them!”

 

“I think you’re taking on too much at once,” Hermione said calmly. “I think you need to take a step back and think through each separate issue. If Dean and Sam are having problems with Sirius and Professor Lupin, it’s between the four of them. If your anger at Sirius and Lupin is a reflection of your brothers’, then it’s not right.”

 

“No, I…” Harry sighed. “I realized over the summer that the way they treated me wasn’t right. It didn’t bother me before because I held them on the same level as the Dursleys, and well, they were better, weren’t they? But the Dursleys were never my family. You are. Sam, Dean, and Bobby are. If Sirius and Lupin want to be some kind of godfather and uncle, they should be compared to the family, not the Dursleys.”

 

“No one should be compared to the Dursleys ,” Ron said, his face fuming. “Those are too awful to even be mentioned.”

 

“Exactly.” Harry swallowed, remembering the lessons he’d had with Lupin. “I… Lupin knows how I felt when I was too close to the Dementors, and he’s never said anything to me. The things he told me in the Shrieking Shack, why didn’t he tell me those things sooner? When I needed them?”

 

“How could he know you needed them?” Ginny asked, snorting. “Aren’t you being too harsh ? It’s not fair, just because you have brothers…”

 

“I heard my mother begging Voldemort for my life! ” Harry exclaimed. “ My father telling my mother to run because Voldemort had come! He knew I felt this every time I was near a Dementor, and he didn't tell me who it was for them! For me !”

 

Harry was panting, tears barely holding back.

 

“I didn't say anything before because I've gotten used to doing everything myself.” Harry took a deep breath. “Or with the help of Ron and Hermione, that's all.”

 

“I…” Ginny swallowed. “Did you hear it every time?”

 

“That's how I know what their voices are like.” Harry murmured. “Otherwise I wouldn’t have a clue.”

 

It was so macabre that Harry wasn’t surprised to receive a hug from Hermione.

 

“I’m sorry,” Harry muttered, returning it. “It’s your birthday, and I’m here to talk to you about Dementors, Sirius and Lupin, and demons.”

 

“You’re here to say you deserve more , and it’s the best gift I could ever receive,” Hermione murmured, hugging him tightly. “I’ll thank Sam and Dean for this.”

 

Harry snorted, imagining their expressions if they’d ever received a note like that.

 

Glancing at his watch, Harry snorted. “I have to go. Otherwise Sam and Dean will freak out.”

 

Harry smiled at the group, hugging each of them.

 

“Good classes!” Harry waved. “And, Mione, if you set any more teachers on fire, send me the souvenir!”

 

Then Harry called Dobby to take him back to the hotel.

 

There, on his way back to the room, he bumped into the girl with the curly golden hair.

 

“Oh, sorry,” Harry said, blinking and looking at her. “I didn’t see you.”

 

The girl cocked her head. “Don’t worry. I’m Maggie.”

 

“Harry.” Harry smiled at the girl. She must be Tyler’s older sister, since there was no one else there who could have a daughter. “Is Tyler still asleep?”

 

“She sleeps more than me.” Maggie shrugged. “I’m often alone a lot.”

 

“Can I keep you company?” Harry offered. “Until Tyler gets here?”

 

Maggie considered him for a moment, then opened her mouth.

 

“Kiddo!” Dean interrupted the girl. He was standing, Sam beside him, and they were both looking worriedly at Harry.

 

Harry had even left a message .

 

“Let me know.” Harry smiled at Maggie before walking past her and over to Dean and Sam. “I left you a note, you know? A note saying I had something to do.”

 

“Your message wasn’t complete.” Dean protested. “Where were you?”

 

“It’s Mione’s birthday. I got her a present.” Harry shrugged. “Apparently, this year I avoided a paranoid professor who loves casting imperius curses on students or turning them into bouncing ferrets for breaking rules.”

 

“Isn’t the imperius curse the one that Santa Claus compared to demonic possession?” Dean blinked.

 

Harry nodded, shivering a little at the mention. His hand went to the tattoo, grateful once again for it.

 

“Who were you talking to?” Sam asked. “Dobby?”

 

Harry frowned. “When?”

 

“Now.” Dean pointed to where Harry and Maggie were. “You looked like you were deep in an argument.”

 

Harry turned, no longer seeing Maggie. “It was Maggie.”

 

“Who?” Sam asked.

 

“The curly-haired girl?” Harry said, looking at them both. “Pale, brown eyes? Come on, Tyler’s sister! How did you miss her?”

 

“Harry,” Dean said, “there was no one with you.”

 

Harry stopped.

 

Then he blinked and said, “I think I know who the killer spirit is.”

Notes:

Luna: Why are you under the Cloak?
Harry: To be invisible.
Luna: It’s not working
Harry: Yes, I noticed…

***

Luna: I think you’re crazy.
Harry: We are all crazy.
Luna: Dumbledore is crazy as well.
Harry: Do you want to come with me?

Hermione, looking at Luna: Harry… Did you kidnap a girl?
Harry: She followed me, so it’s not kidnapping.

***

Hermione: I wonder what Harry is doing right now.
*loud noises and a few explosions outside the common room*
Ron: I think he’s here.

***

Ron: You snuck into Hogwarts!
Harry: Yes, it is kinda easy.
Ron: Mate…
Harry: Wow. I am used to the dude, right now. Give me a minute to inspire this British energy.
Ron: Take your time.

***

Ron, excited: Did you shoot anyone?
Harry: Yes, but just because Dean and Sam wouldn’t let me put things on fire.
Hermione: Why do you want to put things on fire?
Harry: You did it! You put Snape on fire. Or fire on Snape, but you get me, right?
Ron: Harry’s right.
Hermione: Yes. You can put people or things on fire. I’ll tell Sam and Dean.

***

Harry: Do you know why I am here?
Hermione: I thought it was a dramatic effect.
Harry: … It is. But not just that.
Hermione: To sass your brothers?
Harry: They’re making it very easy to do, but neither is that.
Hermione: Why?
Harry: Happy birthday!

***

Harry: So, till now we thought it was Potter Luck, right?
Hermione: Yes.
Harry: It is not.
Ron: Are you sure?
Harry: It’s Winchester Luck.
Hermione: I mean, it can be… Winchester and Potter Luck, right?
Harry: So I’m screwed?
Ron: Basically.

***

Harry: Everyone seems to know my brothers.

Angels, demons and monsters: And then, Sam did… You will never guess what Dean did…

Harry: I wonder why.

***

Hermione: Moody is the problem.
Harry: Can we put him on fire?
Hermione, thinking.
Ron: Is that a yes?
Harry: If you have problems because he is a professor, I can do it.
Ron: We don’t care.
Hermione: I know.

***

Hermione: It’s not your fault, Harry.
Harry: Dean believed it. Because he has the worst self esteem I have ever seen and I suck at being a brother and a human being.
Hermione: … Dean has the worst self esteem… Are you sure?
Harry: Also Sam is pretty bad because I am the worst and I can’t help him.
Hermione: … Are you not forgetting anyone?
Harry: Winky. She is so sad and I suck at helping her.
Hermione: I give up.
Harry: …
Hermione: … don’t you dare…
Harry: It’s because I suck at being a friend?
Hermione: No!
Harry: Of course it is.

**

Harry: *being emotional*
Hermione: *hugging him*
Ron: … Can I hug him too? I feel emotional.

***

Hermione: You’re doing a good job.
Dean: How did you get in here?
Sam: I’m scared.
Hermione: Be careful to proceed on this road.

***

Dean: Your friend is scary.
Harry: Which friend?
Sam: Hermione.
Harry: Yes, she is.
Ron: Welcome to the club!
Dean: FROM WHERE YOU ALL COME FROM??

***

Maggie: No one sees me
Harry: That’s sad.
Maggie: Actually, I’m the spirit who’s killing everybody, so…
Harry: Well, they don’t see you, it’s natural.
Maggie: *smiles*

***

Dean: Were you talking alone?
Harry: No, with the murderous spirit.
Sam: The what?
Harry: The thing we are hunting…
Dean: Your school is messed up.
Harry: Maybe we should make her a death anniversary party? Nick loved his.
Dean: So messed up.

***

Dean: Santa Claus called that demonic possession.
Harry: Did you just called Dumbledore Santa Claus?
Dumbledore: I like it. I will add it to my Chocolate Frog.

 

***

Sam: Who was there?
Harry: Maggie
Sam: Maggie who?
Harry: … Tyler’s sister?
Dean: Who?
Harry: You should know!
Sam: We should know who?
Harry: No, it’s not him.
Dean: What?
Harry: Not him. He’s in England because he thinks Americans suck.
Dean: I don’t like him.
Sam: Maybe because he tries to kill our brother!
Harry: Let’s focus on the try.

Chapter 39: Fighting my destiny

Summary:

Sam, Dean and Harry deal with Maggie

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this!

Written for: Fandom Free Bingo - Dream Edition: Not prepared

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“I found a photo of Rose, Susan’s mother, with her nurse, Marie.” Harry showed them some photos. He must have taken them at the hotel, while they were exploring the day before, or while waiting for Dean to return with lunch for the three of them. “Marie must have taught her how to practice hoodoo.”

 

“Is Rose the one cursing the hotel?” Dean asked, his mouth twisting. “It doesn’t make sense, it’s hers . She just needs to tell Susan to stop talking nonsense and the whole selling the hotel is done.”

 

“But Rose can’t say anything ,” Harry muttered, leaning forward. “She had a stroke a while ago. Just before the attacks started.”

 

Sam suddenly understood. “Maggie is the spirit.”

 

“This is a photo I found.” Harry spun the phone. “ Margaret and Rose as kids.”

 

“Rose was protecting her daughter and granddaughter from her sister’s spirit,” Sam continued. “But now that Rose has had a stroke, she can no longer maintain her hoodoo protection. It needs to be renewed periodically.” Sam grimaced. “Is it possible that Maggie is responsible for Rose’s stroke?”

 

“Wouldn’t the hoodoo have kept her out completely?” Harry asked, looking at Dean and Sam for an answer.

 

Sometimes it was hard to remember that Harry hadn’t always been with them, hunting with them. It was still incredible to think that more than four months ago, Sam had no idea he had a younger brother.

 

A part of him wondered why Bobby hadn’t told them before, or why Dad hadn’t tried to get Harry back.

 

Of course, there was no denying that John was one of the extremists Samuel had warned Harry about. Perhaps Bobby had advised John against bringing his son with another woman into his crusade against the demon who had killed his wife . That would have been a bit disrespectful to Mary, Lily, and even Harry, Sam, and Dean.

 

John probably would have done it anyway , just to have more soldiers under his command.

 

“Not necessarily,” Dean said. “Rose’s hoodoo kept Maggie away from the house , but if they took a trip outside, it’s possible Maggie managed to hit her, even for a moment, and weaken her. Then age did the rest.”

 

“Well, with these not-so-macabre thoughts, what do we do?” Harry asked. “Set the house on fire?”

 

“Do you have a pyromania problem , kiddo?” Dean asked, eyeing Harry.

 

“Not that I know of.” Harry shrugged. “It’s true that Mione set Snape on fire once, but it was completely deserved .”

 

Sam watched Dean close his eyes, count to ten, and then open them again.

 

Okay ,” Dean said, pointing to Harry. “No one sets anything, or anyone, on fire. We find Susan, explain what’s really going on, and get Rose, Tyler, and Susan to safety.”

 

Harry shrugged. “If you want to do it in the boring way, sure.”

 

Sam smiled slightly, before standing and saying, “If we split up, we can probably cover more ground.”

 

“Yeah.” Dean nodded, agreeing with Sam. “Harry, look for Tyler. Susan would probably be happier to see her daughter isn’t surrounded by shady characters.”

 

“Shouldn’t we also alert the guy who lives here?” Harry asked.

 

“Yeah, Susan should know how to find him, if she hasn’t already sent him away, since they’re leaving.” Sam said, considering. “Let’s see if we can find him.”

 

Dean nodded, and they all split up.

 

****

 

“I can’t believe this.” Susan ran a hand over her face, looking wearily at her mother. “I had no idea.”

 

“Most of the time, it’s better this way,” Sam muttered, thinking of the time his father had handed him a gun instead of preserving what little innocence Sam still had. “But, Susan, you have to go. You, Tyler, and Rose are in danger.”

 

Susan nodded. “I do, of course. There are the bags to get, though, and my mom's things, for her illness…”

 

“We'll take care of it.” Dean promised, a solid support for the woman as well. “Is there anyone else?”

 

“No, they've already gone home, and there's no one left to work on the sale.” Susan murmured. “Everything should be sorted out by now.”

 

“Perfect.” Sam nodded. “Then all that's missing is Tyler…”

 

At that moment, Tyler rushed in. “Mom, Maggie said we can go without her!”

 

Sam and Dean exchanged a look.

 

If Maggie was Rose's sister and desperately wanted them to stay home , since they were keeping her company, why would she let them leave?

 

“Where's Harry?” Dean asked.

 

Sam felt his heart stop. He had suggested they split up. He'd told Harry to go get Tyler, despite knowing Harry could see Maggie.

 

Just like Tyler .

 

"He's with Maggie. She's taking him to the pool, Mom!" Tyler said, not realizing what he was saying.

 

Sam and Dean exchanged a look.

 

"Susan," Dean said, "where's the pool?"

 

***

 

Susan led Sam and Dean into the guesthouse. The door was locked from the inside.

 

Sam and Dean began banging on the glass to break it.

 

After several failed attempts, Dean finally turned to Susan. “Is there another entrance?”

 

Susan nodded, frantic and clearly feeling guilty for Harry. “Behind.”

 

Dean nodded. “Sam, keep trying to get in here.”

 

Sam nodded, banging on the door with all his might before noticing another vase nearby and deciding to use that to break the glass.

 

Finally, the glass gave way, and Sam managed to get in.

 

Without waiting, he dived into the pool, pulling Harry up.

 

As Sam set him down on the edge of the pool, Dean and Susan ran in, with Dean falling to his knees next to the boy.

 

“Come on, kiddo, come on,” Dean muttered softly. “It’s just a little water, come on.”

 

Susan gave them both a sad look, but Sam was too busy staring at Harry's chest to really care about Susan.

 

It had been Sam's idea . If there was a God, don't let Harry die because of Sam .

 

Sam wasn't Dean . He wasn't the good son, he wasn't the good hunter, and he wasn't even the good brother.

 

The only thing about Sam was something wrong that made him perfect for a demon's plans.

 

After a while, Harry woke up, coughing up all the liquid from his throat, rolling onto his side.

 

"Yeah, like that, kiddo." Dean nodded, stepping forward and pulling Harry into a tight hug. "That's right, kiddo. You're safe, we are all okay.” Dean stroked Harry’s back. “It's over.”

Notes:

Dean: Why does Rose just not tell Susan to stop?
Harry: She had a stroke.
Dean: It can make it hard to talk.

***

Sam: Maggie could have made her sister have a stroke?
Dean: Maybe.
Harry: Am I the only one who feels strange at calling a killer spirit Maggie?
Sam: …
Dean: …
Harry: I was just checking.

**

Harry: We could set the house on fire.
Dean: NO!

After Maggie tried to drown Harry.
Harry: Let’s time, I’ll set the house on fire.
Dean: Agreed.

***

Dean: We’ll tell them that it is dangerous.
Harry: So we chose the boring way today. Okay

***

 

Susan: I can’t believe this.
Dean: Can you process this faster, please?

***

Tyler: Mom, Maggie said she doesn’t want to come!
Dean: Where’s Harry?
Tyler: With Maggie!

Harry: I was being nice! You’re not my type!
Maggie: Stay with me forever
Harry: God, no.

***

Dean: Can you open the door?
Susan: It doesn’t work!
Dean: I’ll open the door.

***

Harry, almost drowned.
Dean: It’s alright, kiddo
Harry: Not really, but okay.

***

Harry: Don’t go to Hogwarts, it’s too dangerous.
Dean: …
Harry: But I keep getting hurt here!
Dean: …
Harry: But Hogwarts is dangerous!
Dean: You have ghosts!
Harry: Nick never tried to drown me!
Sam: … The chicken is good.

Chapter 40: Little fluffly things?

Summary:

Dean, Harry and Sam discuss if angels are real.

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this one!

Written for: Fandom Free Bingo - Dream Edition: Careful

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Dean kept an eye on Harry.

 

The boy was preparing himself for the next day, where he’d be another time with Dumbledore and the two guys.

 

Apparently, Hogsmeade weekends weren't all the weekends, because Hogwarts was a school that cared about the instruction of its students.

 

Probably their knowledge was important, but certainly not their safety.

 

“Why is Sam so happy about this case?” Harry asked, probably tired of Dean's look, but unable of running away from it.

 

“I don't know, kiddo, but if you want, we can just leave.” Dean answered, meaning every word and equally sure that Sammy wouldn't mind leaving that hunt behind if Harry asked to.

 

Harry, anyway, shook his head. “It's the first thing Sam proposes after… you know, Susan and Tyler.” Dean appreciated that Harry didn't mention his almost death. He wasn't really ready to hear and remember it that soon- or never. “If it is something he likes, I'm happy. I was just wondering why he is so happy about it.”

 

“You can ask him why this is so important for him.” Dean said.

 

To be honest, he didn't want to be there. He didn't even think it was a real case. A woman killed a guy. The woman tried to make up a fantastic story to get away from prison or take some less years in jail.

 

It was disgusting, but not their kind of gross things.

 

“Hey.” Sam entered at that moment. “Harry, did you find out something about the man?”

 

“He seemed kinda normal.” Harry shrugged. “I mean. There is nothing online about him. Maybe in his house we are going to find more?” Harry proposed, uncertain about what Sam wanted.

 

“That's a good idea.” Sam nodded. “I want to know why God and an angel would ever want him dead.”

 

Dean stopped for a moment, before asking. “What do you mean, exactly?’”

 

Apparently, there were two people in town that killed two other people, and then said someone made them do it. But saying that there was something that allowed them to go on to kill the two innocent people?

 

“Do you really believe an angel is involved?” Dean asked. “These people aren't the first ones that kill in the name of faith.”

 

“But in this town she is the second one that says the same thing. And the records of what the other man said aren't being told to anyone.” Sam answered. “And you cannot say that this isn't strange.” 

 

Dean rolled his shoulder. “Strange, yes. But not angel stuff. They aren't supposed to be fluffly things?”

 

“Those are cupids.” Harry answered. “Angels aren't cute little things, like Hedwig.” Harry compared. Dean was pretty sure that Harry was ready to say to an angel that Hedwig was just better. “They are God's weapon, there to kill the sinners. Among other things.” Harry shrugged. “My aunt enjoyed making me read the Bible and realizing that the angels would have killed me, given the opportunity.”

 

Dean growled at the thought of that woman, still pissed that he and Sam weren’t able to ruin their life, even if Sam managed to collect all the information behind their abuse towards Harry. “So, angels kill?” He asked, deciding to focus on the second topic. 

 

“Yep.” Harry nodded.

 

Sam said. “Also, there's ten times as much lore about angels as there is about anything else we've ever hunted.”

 

“The lore isn't important. There is a ton of lore about Unicorns, but they don't exist.”

 

“Yes, they do.” Harry answered, looking at Dean. “I saw one once. It was beautiful.”

 

Dean sighed. Unicorns. That school had unicorns .

 

“Your school happens to have an angel, maybe?” Dean asked, rhetorically.

 

“Not that I know about.” Harry replied. “But Snape could be some sort of demon. Maybe Hell didn’t want him.”

 

Dean sighed, turning to see Sam smiling. “I knew unicorns were a thing!”

 

“Yeah, nice,” Dean rolled his eyes, wondering why he did have to put up with Bitch and Brat. “Maybe unicorns are a thing, but angels? Bullcrap.”

 

“Why?” Harry asked. “Why does Hell exist, but not Heaven?”

 

“Because we never met an angel before, and we’d do at some point.” Dean answered. 

 

“So what?” Sam asked.

 

“So I believe in what I can see.” Dean replied.

 

“You speak like a civilian, like all the people that don’t believe in the things we hunt and slow our research and hunts down!”

 

“Well, I believe in what I will see.” Dean replied. “Angels? They aren’t a real thing. This must be a demon or a spirit.” Dean nodded. “Let’s go to see the victim’s house.”

 

“Okay, Dean.” Sam muttered. “As you wish.”

 

***

 

“Sick man.” Dean entered their room, hugging Harry to his chest.

 

“What?” Harry asked. “I did nothing.”

 

“Dean is just being emotional.” Sam shrugged, even if he was observing Harry with a cautious eye.

 

“What did you find in the victim’s house?” Harry asked.


“The man wasn’t innocent.” Dean shook his head, still disgusted. “He kidnapped children from the Church and locked them in the basement.”

 

“Wow.” Harry muttered. “Since they locked me in a cupboard, maybe the Dursleys should consider themselves lucky that this angel’s chosen ones aren’t in Surrey.”

 

Dean shivered at the mention of being locked in a cupboard. He hated John at that moment because he never cared about his other son. Why? He made him, the least he could do was keep an eye on him.

 

Maybe John was an awful father, but Harry would have had Bobby, Dean and Sam. He would stop being surprised at being loved and cared about.

 

The Dursleys should really hope Dean never met them again, because the next time we found each other, Dean would have put some bullets in their empty heads.

 

“Okay, well, the angel,” Harry sighed under Dean’s look, correcting himself. “whatever this is, hit again. A man, Zach Smith, stabbed another man. Frank something.” Harry gave a paper to Dean. “I got his address.”

 

“You’re not coming.” Dean told him, seeing that he was dressed to go out.

 

“No, I’m not.” Harry agreed. “I have homeworks to do and Theseus is coming here.” Harry nodded.

 

Dean frowned. The last time Harry decided to not follow them somewhere, Harry was possessed…

“Christo.” Dean said, looking at Harry.

 

“Wow.” Harry shook his head. “So you don’t believe in angels, but at the moment I do my homeworks, you think I’m possessed by a demon? Some nerves there, Dean.”

 

“Brat.” Dean smiled.

 

“Jerk.” Harry replied, with a little smile. “Okay! I’ll go! I want to see if Theseus is so sure that angels don’t exist just like Dean!”

 

Dean sighed. “He’s a little brat.” He said, looking at Sam.

 

“He’s right.” Sam shrugged. “And I want to know what wizards think about angels.”

Notes:

Dean: You’re going to meet your friends?
Harry: No. We do care about instruction
Dean: So it’s safety that they don’t give a fuck. Cool

***

Harry: Sam is being nerd about it.
Dean: Sam is nerd about everything.
Sam: HEY!

***

Sam: Did you find something?
Harry: He didn’t care about the environment.
Sam: And…
Harry: And angel told him to kill someone. I think I like this angel.

On Heaven

Raphael: So… we need to get the Winchester by our side.
Michael: Dean and Sam will be persuaded by promising safety to Harry.
Raphael: And Harry?
Michael: We’ll kill anybody that doesn’t care about environment
Raphael: … Okay

***

Dean: Angels aren’t cute?
Harry: I mean, I personally like them because they did put someone on fire. But cute… Not really.

***

Dean: Unicorns aren’t real.
Harry: They are. I saw one once.
Sam: YEAH!

***

Dean: Your school has angels?
Harry: … Snape must be a crossroad demon. If you pass his class, you’ll die.

***

Dean: Angels don’t exist
Me: You and your brother will fuck an angel.
Dean: … What?
Me: Just as in Supernatural, I break the 4th wall.

***

Dean: *hugs Harry*
Harry: What?
Sam: Our brother can’t process human emotions.
Harry: That I knew already. What’s going on here?
Dean: He is better dead than alive.
Harry: Cool. I’ll send flowers to the assassin, then.

***

Harry: The Dursleys locked me in the cupboard.

Gabriel and Castiel: Let’s kill them.
Dean: I like them.
Harry: Considering one of them is your future boyfriend and the other our brother’s, good for them!
Dean: What?
Me: Yes, I gave him spoilers.

***

Dean: You’re not coming
Harry: That’s fine.
Dean, remembering the demon: Christo.
Harry: WOW. That’s unbelievable.
Dean: I was worried for you!
Harry, frowning at the emotions showed: Christo.
Dean: WOW. And that’s okay?
Harry: Have you met yourself? Chick-flick moments are basically demon alert!
Sam: He’s got a point.
Dean: Shut up.

Chapter 41: I do pray every night

Summary:

Harry and Dumbledore talk about angels, and then Sam and Harry talk about angels.

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this! And, don't worry, Gabriel is almost upon us XD

Written for: Fandom Free Bingo - Dream Edition: Inspiring Talk

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Well, you did an incredible job.” Dumbledore smiled, while Theseus was taking some notes on Harry’s paperwork. “It’s remarkable. I wonder now how good you would have been if there weren’t so many life threats here.”

 

“Life threats are still there.” Harry muttered. “This time, Sam and Dean are fighting over what kind of creature we’re hunting.”

 

Dumbledore’s eyes sparkled. “Tell me, dear boy. What creatures they are sure are involved, this time?”

 

“Well, Dean is sure this is a spirit.” Harry started, deciding to say first the older brother’s opinion. “Sam is sure this is an angel.”

 

“An angel.” Dumbledore smiled. “Well, I haven’t seen one in all my life!”

 

“You do believe it can be an angel, then?” Harry asked, relieved.

 

“Why couldn't it be?” Dumbledore asked. “If the ones that made a pact go to Hell, the good ones, where do they go?”

 

“Dean said that they go somewhere else, or just nowhere.” Harry replied. “Nowhere is more possible, according to him. That’s why a lot of them stay here.”

 

“Being forgotten is a fear that many share.” Dumbledore nodded, serious. “But I don’t think this is the reason why some people stay here.”

 

“Our ghosts are different from theirs.” Harry said. “It’s because of the magic, professor?”

 

“You know, you’re the first one that ever made this question, my dear boy!” Dumbledore smiled. “What do you think?”

 

“Well, their ghosts, those spirits, they don’t really think.” Harry began to say. “It’s more like… they do what they last remember. Most of them were killed in an awful way, so they came back to get the revenge they thought it was deserved.” Harry tilted his head. “But some spirits warn other victims of their possible identical death. And those spirits don’t have magic the same.”

 

“It’s still related to their death, I suppose.” Dumbledore said, “This must have something to do with the purpose they pursued when they got back on this plane.”

 

“It makes sense. Maybe some of them are more worried for others than they are for themselves.” Harry thought about his brothers. They’d probably come back just to warn and take care of their brothers still alive. “While magic allows the dead ones to remember their past life?”

 

“Yes.” Dumbledore nodded, fixing his glasses on his nose. “I thought the same thing, when I studied this topic.”

 

“Well, I have another question, professor.” Harry said. “Angels can really exist?”

 

“Have you ever read the Tale of the Three Brothers?” Dumbledore asked.

 

“No, sir.” Harry replied.

 

“Well, it is the story of three brothers, extremely good in magic, that got to a bridge.” Dumbledore began to tell. Harry noticed that Theseus stopped his work to listen to Dumbledore. “They used their magic to survive the fall, but Death stopped them. She was furious because they survived where most would have fallen. But she was smart. So, she congratulated the three brothers because they fooled her and she offered them a gift. The first brother asked for the most powerful wand, and Death gave it to him. The second brother asked for a stone to bring the dead ones back to live, and Death gave it to him. The third brother asked for a way to hide from Death, and Death gave a Cloak to him, to hide.” Harry blinked, thinking about his Cloak and wondering if it was a reproduction of the one mentioned in the story. “The first brother fell for his pride, killed during the night from another wizard who wanted that powerful wand, and Death took his soul. The second brother found his lover there, with him, but she was cold and so distant from the real one, and the second brother killed himself, wishing to see her again. And Death took his soul. The third brother, instead, lived a long life, hid from Death and, after living a full life, passing his Cloak to his son, he welcomed Death as an old friend, and followed her.”

 

Harry frowned. “It’s a beautiful story, professor, but what does it mean?” And, more important, what does it have to do with angels?

 

“People that are meant to die, will die. There is no way to escape from that fate.” Dumbledore said. “And, of course, angels play an important part in this fate.”

 

“So, it can be an angel.” Harry murmured. “Dean said he never saw one.”

 

“Angels aren’t meant to be seen by us normal people.” Dumbledore smiled. “We just need some faith, and they will come when they are most needed.” Dumbledore’s eyes shone. “But why should we use some angels when we are capable of living on our own, without their interference?”




****

 

“Hey!” Sam was still awake, waiting for Harry. “How did it go?”

 

“Dumbledore is proud of my achievements.” Harry said, sitting next to Sam on his bed, glancing at Dean, who was sleeping next to them, in the bed between his brothers’. “And he told me a story to explain to me that he believes in angels.”

 

Sam smiled, and Harry was happy to see that smile.

“Do you?” Sam asked.

 

“What?”

 

“Dean and I are discussing, believing or not, but none of us asked you if you believe.” Sam explained. “So? Do you?”

 

“I prayed every night.” Harry confessed. “When I was a kid, I prayed to have someone that would come to the Dursleys and tell me that they were my real family and that I could go with them.” Harry gulped. “It did happen.”

 

“God’s will?” Sam asked.

 

“Maybe God’s plan.” Harry corrected. “But… I don’t know if this is an angel, a real one.”

 

“So… a spirit?” Sam frowned. 

 

“Someone that cares so much about his people that would do anything for them.” Harry nodded. “Maybe someone that speaks for an angel, but isn’t one.”

 

“Why? Dumbledore told you that he believes in angels.”

 

“Because I don’t think that angels will do something till humans are able to do things on their own.” Harry explained. “Because the only times when God and his angels intervened, things went to Hell for humankind, because they were full of sins. So, well, I really hope this isn’t an angel, because when angels show up…”

 

“Things don’t go well for humans.” Sam nodded. “I get your point. You’re right.”

 

“Why do you believe so much?” Harry asked, before trying to hide himself under Sam’s eyes. “It’s just…. you have faith when you have nothing to cling to.”

 

“I have Dean. We both have Dean.” Sam replied. “But… these things we hunt, they’re something else right? And I needed to know that out there, for a great evil, there is a greater good.”

 

Harry stood silent. He wasn’t Dean, he wasn’t able to cheer Sam up just with his presence and he didn’t know what to say to make Sam understand that he didn’t need angels to be protected. He got Dean, and Harry, for that.

 

“You are.” Harry said at the end.

 

“Excuse me?” Sam blinked, looking at Harry. “What do you mean?”

 

“I know there is a greater good out there because I met you, Dean, and Bobby. I don’t need an angel to know there is good out there.” Harry gulped. “I always know where to find it.”

 

In the front seats of Baby, fighting or singing with the music.

 

Sam said nothing, but then Harry felt his arm hug Harry.

“You’re good too, Harry,” Sam whispered in his hair. “Your aunt, she was wrong. Angels would never blast you.”

 

Harry smiled. He killed a person when he was eleven; he was ready to use a person as a human shield when he was twelve; and he was ready to let a person rot with the Dementors when he was thirteen. 

 

Harry wasn’t a good person.

 

He just hoped Sam, Dean and his friends never realized it.

Notes:

Dumbledore: You do great without death threats.
Harry: There still are death threats
Dumbledore: Then you don’t have excuses.

***

Dumbledore: So, how’s living with older brothers?
Harry: Last time, Sam was sure we were hunting an angel, Dean thought he was a spirit and Sam decided to shoot Dean to prove him he was right.
Dumbledore: And?
Harry: Sam shot him twice because he thinks it was therapeutic.
Dumbledore: I’m glad you’re having fun

***

 

Harry: Why are our ghosts different?
Dumbledore: What do you think?
Harry: … You know, I don’t really care knowing the answer.

***

Harry: Angels are real?
Dumbledore: Have you ever read the Tale of the Three Brothers?
Harry: No.
Dumbledore: *tells the story*
Harry: … What the fuck it has to do with angels?

****

Sam: How did it go?
Harry: Dumbledore believes in angels.
Sam: And you?
Harry: I asked to be saved from the Dursleys.
Dean: Aw.
Harry: But I didn’t ask for this thing. So, if they exist, they have the worst sense of humor.

In Heaven

Raphael: I’m not sure if he is sarcastic or not… Maybe…
Michael: I’m pretty sure he is messing with us.
Raphael: He doesn’t know we exist.
Michael: And yet he’s still messing with us.

***

Sam: Harry is an angel.
Harry: I killed a person when I was eleven and used another one as a human shield.
Castiel: Yes, you’d be a perfect angel.
Harry: I don’t know who you are, but I’d probably set Heaven on fire.
Castiel: …
Harry: …
Castiel: I’ll let you know if we ever need someone like that.

Chapter 42: Maybe God's will

Summary:

Sam, Harry and Dean meet our favourite janitor

Notes:

Not me, writing the title referring to the previous chapter and realizing I just put the first Sabriel meeting in the same chapter...

Well, maybe it isn't God's will, but def mine XD

Written for: Fandom Free Bingo, Dream Edition: Flying

(...out of the window. Lol, I'm so funny)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sam couldn’t even blame Dean for his rush.

 

After they proved that Father Gregory was indeed the spirit that went after the sinners, Dean put Harry and Sam in Baby and drove away.

 

“Another case.” Dean said, smiling cheerfully, “Exactly what we need right now!”

 

Harry, from the back seat, groaned. “What I needed was a full night of sleep.” He had a concussion, easily solved by Winky.

 

Sam, after seeing the angel’s sign and then a man trying to take Harry, stopped him, managing not to kill him, but just to see him driving and having an accident a moment later, under the eyes of the police, called by a worried Dean.

 

But Harry almost got killed the same.

 

If Dean followed Harry, Harry would have been fine. Sam was simply not good enough as a brother. Harry was already better,

 

“What’s the case?” Sam asked.

 

“Crawford Hall,” Dean replied. “A professor fell from his window and died right outside the university.” 

 

“He lost his balance.” Harry replied, making Sam snort. “Case solved, can I go back to sleep?”

 

“No, kiddo,” Dean looked at him, “unless you manage to sleep sitten.”

 

“I’m not a dog.” Harry muttered.

 

“Anyway, there are some stories about a haunted building, so we need to go in there and give a look around.”

 

“If he lost his balance, you’ll be the next one making the same end.” Harry muttered, leaning over the window and closing his eyes. 

 

“Sleep,” Sam told him, “we’ll wake you up when we’re there.”

 

***

 

Harry was sleeping in the back seats, lying down.

 

“So, you didn’t break down.” Dean said out of nowhere, driving.

 

“What?” Sam asked, confused. “What do you mean?”

 

“You didn’t break down when you found out that it was a spirit and not an angel.” Dean said. “Was it because the man died in a way that implied God wanted it?”

 

“No. It’s because Harry reminded me that angels appear when things go down and humankind is about to be erased.” Sam replied. “So, even if I believe in God and in Heaven, I can be happy that they didn’t get a say by now in all our lives.”

 

“Our lives pretty sucks.” Dean muttered.

 

“Yeah,” Sam agreed, because there was no point in denying it. “But not that much yet.”

 

Dean stood silent for a mile, before snorting and replying. “Yeah, not that much.”



****

 

Sam felt the same feelings he felt when he went to Stanford. All collages were the same, under some certain point of view. The students, the atmosphere… All the same. Always.

 

Sam felt a pain in his chest when he turned and wasn’t able to find Jess at his side, like he always did at Stanford.

 

Dean coughed, pointing at the Janitor who found the body. “Good day, we are detectives Damien Torrance, this is Ash McReady. Are you the one that found the professor’s body, is that right?”

 

“Yes, I’m the one that found the body and called the police.” The Janitor nodded. “Gabe.” He introduced himself. He then looked at Harry, who sat beside a window, looking outside. “Can your little friend stay here? Investigating a murder, ugh, can be tough for children.”

 

“He’s good.” Dean replied. “And he won’t listen to our conversation, of course.” He then asked. “Can you tell us what you saw that night?”

 

“The professor went out the window in his office.” Gabe explained. “I just saw him come up here and… well..”

 

“What?” Sam asked.

 

“He wasn't alone.”

 

“Who was he with?” Dean insisted.

 

A ghost that could be seen by more than one person? Interesting, and not very usual.

 

“He was with a young lady. I told the cops about her, but uh, I guess they never found her.” Gabe shrugged.

 

“You saw this girl go in? But did you ever see her come out?” Sam checked, doing the diligence needed.

 

“Now that you mention it, no.” Gabe frowned. “The cops didn’t ask that.”

 

Sam coughed, trying to find a polite way to insult the police, without insulting them.

 

“Have you ever seen this girl before?” Dean asked.

 

“Well, not her.” Gabe smiled a little. “I don’t mean to cast aspersions on a dead guy, but uh . . . Mister Morality here? He brought a lot of girls up here. Got more ass than a toilet seat.”

 

Dean snorted amused, while Sam rolled his eyes. 

 

Sam then asked. “There was someone else in the building, except for you three?”

 

Gabe shook his head. “Nah. The professor spent a lot of nights here, so I didn’t really mind him.”

 

“Okay. Thank you for your time.” Sam said, glaring at Dean’s smug expression, knowing a joke was about to be said. “If you remember anything else, please, call us.” He gave him his phone number, wanting to make sure the janitor got a way to contact him.

 

“I will.” Gabe nodded, before smiling at Harry. “Say hi to your little friend there.” Gabe winked. “I just love children.”

 

“Who doesn’t?” Sam asked, remembering Harry’s smile when he got some cotton candy.

 

After they said goodbye to Gabe, and went towards Harry, Dean chuckled.

 

“What?” Sam asked. “Because if you’re about to make one single joke about this professor…”

 

“Nah, nothing like that.” Dean shrugged. “This is an empty road, we can probably go home. Nah, it’s… Sammy, do you have a crush on the janitor?”

 

“I…” Sam felt his face blush. “I do not! Why do you have to be like this?”

 

Dean chuckled, before ruffling Harry’s head. “What do you got?”

 

“No spirit, no room 669, no suicide girl in this place.” Harry replied, before sighing and saying. “And this professor was a real jerk. Like, there is not one single student sad about his departure.”

 

“Students aren’t usually sad when a professor leaves." Dean pointed out.

 

“We were when Lupin gave the dimission letter.” Harry shrugged. “He was the best professor we got. I didn’t meet Moody, but I don’t like someone that curses his students.” Then, he cursed. “I forgot to ask Dumbledore if he gave Moody the permission to use the Imperius on the students.”

 

“You’ll remember next time you have a lesson with Santa Claus.” Dean shrugged. “Okay, let’s go now.”

 

Sam sighed, before frowning when his personal phone rang.

He looked at it, blinking when he read the message. 

 

Oh. He gave Gabe his real number, not the one used for hunts.

 

Oh!

 

Dean was right.

 

Sam did have a crush on the janitor.

Notes:

Names used:
Damien Torrance: Damien for The Omen, Torrance from Shining
Ash McReady: Ash for Evil Dead, McReady for The Thing

Dean: Yay, we got another case!
Harry: Already? Come on! I hate you all.

***

Dean: A professor fell from his window
Harry: He just fell, they need new windows. See? All fixed.
Dean: A man died.
Harry: I’m so sorry for him.

***

Dean: You know what is the most common death for people my age?
Harry: Being killed by his younger brother?
Dean: Accidents!
Harry: Yes, that it is what it would look like

****

Sam: Angels appear when someone’s life or the entire world is about to end. So… I’m happy it wasn’t an angel.
Dean: Then I hope to never see one.
Harry: You just hurt your boyfriend’s feelings.

***

Sam: *makes a reasonable question*
Gabe: The cops didn’t ask that
Sam: That’s because they suck.
Gabe: *laughing*
Sam: I didn’t want to insult them.
Harry: I will: They are the worst.

***

Sam: If you remember anything else, call us.
Gabe: I will
Dean, blinking: You got a crush on the janitor??
Sam: Shut up

***

Gabe: I love children
Sam: Who doesn’t?

Dean, blinking: Okay, name me one kid.
Sam: Harry.
Harry: I am no kid!
Dean: Yes, you are.

***

Harry: This professor was a big jerk. Good riddance.
Dean: … Okay, that’s not the proper way to do research.
Harry: How do you know? You don’t make research
Sam: He’s got a point there.
Dean: … I hate you both.

***

Sam: I gave Gabe my real number.
Sam: Oh shit

Meanwhile, Gabe, giggling: I got his number!

Chapter 43: You cannot kill him ~ he's my friend

Summary:

Harry doesn't want Sam and Dean to kill Gabe

Notes:

Hi! This is directly linked to the You cannot kill him ~ our brother doesn't want it (I can't recall if it is the actual name, but you got me). Instead of Sam's POV, now we got Harry's (sorry, I'm writing the Djinn's episode, and I'm crying, so...)

 

Written for: Fandom Free Bingo, Dream Edition: Burned

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry put a pillow over his head, trying to shut down Sam’s and Dean’s screams.

 

“Dude. You mind not eating those on MY bed?”

 

“You ruined Baby!”

 

“I wish I can get rid of you! Why do you have to be like this?”

 

“I’m not the one that wanted to keep hunting! I wanted to stop!”

 

“Then do it! No one is stopping you!”

 

“I’m taking Harry!” Dean screamed. “You don’t know how to raise a child!”

 

“And you do?” Sam’s voice sounded angrier. “You don’t know how to care about anyone else that isn’t yourself!”

 

Harry shook his head, going outside and slamming the door behind him.

 

He walked till he couldn’t sit, hugging his legs in the meantime. He hated screams. His father screamed in his memories when Voldemort came. His mother screamed when Voldemort wanted to kill Harry. His friends screamed when they were scared for Harry’s life. The muggles at the Cup screamed when the followers of Voldemort attacked them. Sirius and Lupin screamed before they told Harry, Ron and Hermione what really happened. 

 

When things went wrong, people screamed.

 

“Well, my little friend, why are you here outside all alone.”

 

Harry turned, before a smile crossed his face when he saw the janitor. “Gabe, right?”

 

“Yes, my friend. I’m Gabe. And you are?”

 

“Harry,” Harry introduced himself. “Nice to formally meet you.”

 

Gabe smiled, before sitting next to Harry. “So, what troubles a young lion like you?”

 

Harry frowned at the nickname, thinking about Gryffindor. Harry was supposed to be brave, but when his brothers fought, he lost all his bravery.

 

“It’s just… a bad day,” Harry shrugged.

 

“Your brothers don’t have a clue about who did the homicide?”

 

Harry snorted. “No, they do not.” 

 

Harry blinked, before turning and watching Gabe, thoughtful. “What did you say?”

 

“They do not know who did it?” Gabe asked, before raising an eyebrow. “Are they fighting that much, huh?”

 

“So much that they are discussing the pros of taking different roads and never seeing each other again.” Harry sighed. “And I know it is awful, but when I try to shut them up, they just ignore me and keep fighting even louder.”

 

Gabe made an understanding sound. “I have older brothers and there comes a moment when all the fights just stop. You just need to appreciate those little moments.”

 

Harry sighed. “I just hoped there were more moments of peace. It was easier before this case. They picked the worst timing for their little jokes.”

 

“Well, they will eventually stop, my little friend.” Gabe smiled. Then, he stood up. “I'll let you go home. Your brothers might be worried about you, Harry.”

 

Harry snorted, wondering if Sam and Dean stopped long enough to even notice he was gone.

 

Then, after Gabe was long gone, he blinked.

 

Brothers ?

 

Harry never told Gabe Sam and Dean were his brothers. And Sam and Dean gave him fake names. With different last names. 

 

How did Gabe know about them? Unless…

 

Harry tilted his head. Sam would never do anything to Baby, and Dean would never touch Sam's computer (which, fortunately, didn't have a name).

 

But both things were ruined, in some way.

 

So…

 

Someone who loved to make chaos wherever he went. And who gave desserts to people.

 

***

 

"He's not a monster!" Harry shouted, glaring at Dean. "He's a Trickster! They're called gods of Justice , Dean, not monsters!"

 

 "It doesn't matter what he is, Harry!" Dean shouted back. "You know he had killed, right?"

 

 "Me too!" Harry exclaimed. "You're going to kill me, then, Dean? Right after Gabe?"

 

 Dean flinched.

 

“That’s different.” Dean said. “You’re not like Gabe, Harry.”

 

 “Why? Because we’re brothers ?” Harry scoffed at Dean. “Don’t kill Gabe, Dean.”

 

 Then, without hesitation, he threw three files on the table. “This is what I found out about the victims , Dean. Why don’t you take a look at it before you decide what to do?”

 

 Then, for the second time in a day, Harry left the motel room, slamming the door behind him.

 

 ***

 

“Hello, little lion.”

 

Harry turned, beaming as he saw Gabe. “You're still alive!” He said, cheering. “Wait, do Sam and Dean know you're alive, or…?”

 

“Sam let me go, after he read your notes.” Gabe tilted his head. “You did a lot of research.”

 

“Men can be worse than monsters, sometimes.” Harry shrugged. 

 

“Well, thank you,” Gabe smiled. “I mean, I'd survive, but it was nice, I suppose.”

 

Harry shrugged again. “Do you have brothers?” He asked then, looking at Gabe. 

 

“I do.” Gabe nodded.

 

“Do they get along?” Harry asked. “Because…”

 

“I get it.” Gabe sighed. “I will be honest with you, little lion. No, they do not. They don't talk to each other.”

 

“I'm sorry.” Harry said. Then, frowning. “Why do you call me little lion?”

 

Gabe winked. “Well, how else am I supposed to call a Gryffindor, Harry?”

 

“How do you…?” Harry blinked. 

 

“I know everything, my friend.” Gabe winked. “Now, I have things to do. See you around, little lion.”

 

“Hi, Gabe.” Harry waved. “I am happy that you are still alive.”

 

 “Me too, Harry,” Gabe snapped his fingers, before disappearing from the room.

 

Well, Harry mused, at least Gabe got a good sense of humor.

 

***

 

After Sam and Dean got back to the room, Harry looked up from his notes. 

 

“We are done here.” Dean said, pointing at the room. “We can go now.”

 

They left the room.

 

Getting at the car, Sam and Dean looked at each other.

 

Sam, licking his lower lip, muttered. “Look, Dean, um... I just want to say that I'm, uh... Um…”

 

Dean nodded. “Hey. Me too.”

 

“This is a chick flip moment, isn't it?” Harry snorted. “Are we going?”

 

Sam chuckled, but Dean stopped Harry from going in the car (that Gabe foxed, with Sam's computer on his seat). “You know that I will never kill you, right?”

 

“Sure.” Harry shrugged. “Even if my point was right. Gabe wasn't like… a wendigo.”

 

“No, he was not.” Dean made a strange expression, shooting a glance at Sam. “And despite everything, I am glad I didn't kill him.”

 

“What everything ?” Harry asked.

 

Dean shrugged before messing up Harry's hair.

“Don't be a brat, Harry.”

 

“As long as you manage not to be a jerk.” Harry shrugged.

 

He didn't really get why Dean called him and Sam brat and bitch. But since Sam called Dean jerk, Harry supposed that he could call Dean the same way.

 

He just hoped that the end of the case meant that they would have stopped their fights.

 

He really didn't like screams.

Notes:

Sam&Dean: *fighting*
Harry: I’ll go with Hermione e Ron.

***

Sam&Dean: *fighting*
Harry: I am really child of divorce

***

Gabe: Hi, Harry
Harry: … Where did you come from?
Gabe, laughing: Hell.
Harry: I am probably in Hell.
Gabe: Sorry about that. Here’s some chocolate.
Harry: *takes chocolate*
Gabe: Your mother didn’t tell you not to accept chocolate from strangers?
Harry: My mom’s dead.
Gabe: *fake death*
*it’s effective*

***

Harry: They keep fighting and I just want it to end.
Gabe: Yes, I get you.

***

Harry: He’s not a monster!
Dean: I would just appreciate if you two stopped with this kind of ethical discussions, okay?
Sam&Harry: No.

***

Harry: You’re alive!
Gabe: Hi
Harry: … Do they know you’re alive or should I pretend you’re dead?
Gabe: They know.
Harry: Okay.

***

Sam: I… you know…
Dean: Me too.
Harry: …. Wow. I am going to Mione’s

***

Dean: Okay, Gabe can live.
Gabe: *flirting with Sam and complimenting Harry*
Dean: Too bad, he has to go.

Chapter 44: A hell of a date

Summary:

They go to the most dangerous road ever

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this!

Written for: Fandom Free Bingo, Dream Edition: Lost in a Labyrinth

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

That was Dean’s favourite moment. Driving Baby, with a brother on the right and another in the back seat.

 

“Tell me about this new case.” Dean said, nodding to Sam.

 

“12 accidents over 15 years. Five of them were fatal, all of them happening on the same night.” Sam recited, precise as he always was. 

 

“What are we looking at then?” Dean asked.

 

“Witnesses said the same thing made them crash: a woman appearing in the middle of the road, chased by a man covered in blood.” Sam said.

 

“Two spooks?” Dean asked, blinking.

 

“Molly McNamara and Jonah Greely. The accident happened on February 22, 1992. Molly and her husband David McNamara were driving along Highway 41 in Nevada when they hit and killed Jonah Greely.” Harry said, looking at his phone in the back seat. “Molly died as well in the car accident. Oh…” Harry gulped. “Her husband survived. He lives in Carson City, Nevada.”

 

“Well, let’s go and talk with the guy, then,” Dean sighed, “and Harry? Don’t you dare invite a ghost over dinner.”

 

“I’d offer her some tea.” Harry had the nerve of sounding insulted. “ Dinner . Who do you think I am? Some kind of monster ?”

 

Sam chuckled.

 

Dean sighed, before turning up the radio and silence bitch and brat.

 

***

 

“Good morning, Mr McNamara,” Sam smiled, using the puppy's eyes as the weapon they were, “we’re sorry for our sudden arrival, but…”

 

“No, I got that.” David McNamara nodded. “Molly is still an interesting story for a few people. And I read the news. Someone thinks it is funny to repeat the worst night of my life over and over again.”

 

David’s new wife held his hand, supporting him, glazing over Sam, Dean and Harry with a furious look.

 

Dean got that. If anyone got close to Harry talking about his parents, Dean would shoot them dead.

 

“It’s just a few questions,” Sam said, “we are trying to prevent those people from hurting each other.”

 

“It’s disgusting,” David’s wife said, “people should know better than trying to kill each other, revoking the death of two innocent people!”

 

“I agree with you.” Sam nodded. “But most of the time, people don’t get the bad they’re doing till it is too late for anyone.”

 

“What do you need to know?” David asked, interrupting his wife’s defence.

 

“We thought that maybe writing down Molly’s and Jonah’s stories were enough to stop people from resuming the last moments,” Sam said, talking slowly. “We already got a lot on them, you don’t need to revoke anything. We were just wondering if you could tell us where Molly is buried.”

 

“She… she wasn’t buried anywhere. She was cremated.” David replied. “I can give you the name of the cemetery.”

 

“That’ll be very helpful, thank you, Mr McNamara.” Harry smiled. “And we are sorry for your loss.”

 

“It’s been a long time.” David replied, looking fondly at Harry.

 

Dean didn’t need another brother with super power linked to his eyes. But he still got one.

 

“Time doesn’t make it hurt less.” Harry replied, shrugging a little.

 

David sighed. “No, it doesn’t.”



***

 

“Well, that was a flop,” Dean started the car, driving towards Highway 41

 

“I’m so glad you didn’t say that to the mourning husband.” Harry replied, reading a book.

 

“Brat.” Dean told him. “So, what’s our next move?”

 

“Tonight it is going to be the night.” Sam said. “Maybe, if we follow them, we’ll find the tombstone of the other ghost?”

 

Dean muttered, before muttering. “Holy Hell…”

 

“Stop!” A woman ran towards them, stopping the car and running to Sam’s side. “You have to help me!”

 

“I don’t think she knows she’s dead.” Harry muttered, looking at the woman.

 

“Please!” Molly kept begging, banging on Sam's car window, “Open up! Please!”

 

Sam, after glancing at Dean, opened the window, saying. “Just calm down. What happened? Are you okay?”

 

“I swerved,” Molly was telling them, her eyes full of tears, “We crashed. When I came to, the car was wrecked and my husband was gone!” Molly sniffed. “Then, that man… he started chasing me, and I..” Molly sighed, tears falling over her cheeks.

 

“I’m sorry,” Harry gave her a tissue, comforting her.

 

Of course the kiddo was comforting a ghost.

 

“Did he look like he lost a fight with a lawn mower?” Dean asked, wanting to keep Harry the more distant he could from the ghost.

 

“How did you know that?” Molly asked, blinking.

 

“Lucky guess.” Dean shrugged.

 

Harry looked at him with Brat Face 24, just with Bitch Face 24 that Sam was wearing.

 

“I think maybe you should come with us. We'll take you back into town.” Sam said.

 

“But David…” Molly shook her head. “He might have gone back to the car.”

 

“We should get you somewhere safe first. Then we will come back. We'll look for your husband.” Sam tried to persuade the spirit.

 

“No, I need to find him.” Molly shook her head. “You’ll help me, or I have to do it on my own?”

 

Dean snorted. “Sure. Let’s go.”

 

***

 

While Sammy was trying to persuade Molly to get on Baby to leave the road, Dean felt Harry’s eyes on him.

 

“What?” He asked, raising an eyebrow.

 

“She just lost her husband!” Harry screamed/whispered at Dean, careful that Molly didn’t hear him. “Can you just not?”

 

“Kiddo, you may be used to ghosts, but they’re not real people, okay?” Dean warned him. “Molly? She died a long time ago. She’s just a memory, focused on something. We’ll find what ties it here, and then get rid of it. Okay?”

 

“Her.” Harry said. “She’s a her, not a it. And, come on! I thought you got it with Gabe !”

 

Again the Trickster.

Dean really hoped Harry and Sam would stop getting emotionally attached to the things they hunted, cause it was getting hard to do the job.

 

“Gabe was one thing, Harry.” Dean sighed. “Spirits are only here to bring back the pain they felt.”

 

“Molly didn’t hurt anyone, though.” Harry said. “Instead, she’s being followed and killed by the other spirit.”

 

“Kiddo…” Dean sighed. “I’ll stop with the jokes, okay?”

 

Harry studied him for a moment, before nodding and saying. “I don’t think the other ghost will let us drive her away.”

 

“Nah, me neither.” Dean shook his head. “We need to find his tombstone pretty fast, or the whole work is going to backfire at us.”

 

Molly came back, sniffing after she realised her husband was gone. Dean thought about the pain he felt when he lost his mother, his father, he thought the pain he was more likely to feel if he ever lost Sam or Harry… He decided to stop thinking that.

 

“We're supposed to be in lake Tahoe.” Molly cried. “I called him a jerk. Oh god, what if that’s the last thing I said to him?”

 

“Molly,” Sammy was in the emotional mood, smiling softly at the ghost. Fantastic, Dean was the only one that remembered the job. “He knew.”

 

Molly smiled between the tears.

 

Then, the radio got on, and a creepy voice started muttering. “ She’s mine. She’s mine .”

 

And then, like in a cheesy horror movie, the other ghost appeared in the middle of the road.

 

“What’s that?” Molly asked, scared. “What is going on?”

 

Dean really hated when the ghosts seemed human. It made the job a lot harder.

 

He also mused on how many times some poor innocent tried to save Molly just to be killed instead of her.

 

“Don't worry, Molly. Everything's gonna be all right.” Sam promised.

 

“You shouldn’t say that.” Harry muttered. As soon as he finished the sentence, Baby began to shudder.

 

“Kiddo was right.” Dean stated, shooting a glance at Sam, unimpressed by his choice of words. “I don't think he's gonna let her leave.”

Notes:

Dean, happy: Tell me more about this case
Harry: Why if I ask about pollution, it’s bad, and you can be so happy about a case?
Dean: Shut up

***

Harry: Dean told me not to invite ghosts to dinner.
Hermione: And you?
Harry: … I offered them some tea.

 

***

Dean: Lame
Harry: You needed to say that in front of him?
David: *crying*
Dean: Ops

***

Molly: Help me!
Harry: You’re dead. No one can help you now.
Dean: You needed to say that in front of her?
Harry: She needed to run?
Sam: Please, help me.

***

Molly: *crying*
Harry: *comforting her*
Dean: Why are you nice with her and a brat with me?
Harry: She deserves niceness.

***

Dean: They’re not real people! I won’t be nice to a ghost!
Harry: *puppy eyes*
Dean: …. I’ll be nice to her.

***

Sam: We’re going out of town
Ghost: *tries to kill them*
Harry: Staying here is nice the same.
Dean: God, help me.
Harry: He’s busy with kitten pictures.
Dean: What?
Me: Sorry, that's a spoiler.

Chapter 45: Where do we go, after this life?

Summary:

Molly finds her peace

Notes:

Hi! I really hope you'll like this!

Written for: FFB, Dream Edition: Guilt

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sam sighed. 

 

Every time they explained their life to a stranger, they reacted as if Sam and Dean were the monsters, the freak ones.

 

Molly, even if she was a ghost, part of that world, she reacted that same exact way.

 

“It wasn't a coincidence that we found you, all right?” Sam exclaimed. “We were already here, hunting.”

 

“Hunting for what?” Molly asked, crossing her arms on her chest, looking suspiciously at Sam, Dean and Harry.

 

“Ghosts.” Dean told her. “And, before you call me crazy, maybe think about the vanishing guy with guts spilling out.”

 

“It was just a vision, or something!” Molly exclaimed. “Ghosts are not real!”

 

Sam heard Harry snort, amused. He remembered that Harry went to a school with a lot of them, so maybe he really found Molly's disbelief amusing.

 

“Ghosts are real.” Harry stated, tilting his head, looking at Molly. “Other things as well. There are too many stories about them just for them to be a story.”

 

“Stories, myths!” Molly said, breathing slower as soon as Harry talked with her.

 

Sam’s little brother was good at talking with people. Even with ghosts.

 

“Every myth has a layer of truth.” Harry said. “Otherwise a lot of people wouldn’t believe in them, and we wouldn’t have so much folklore about it.”

 

“Okay, so what?” Molly asked. “Why me? What did I do?”

 

Harry shrugged. “I have no idea. It’s a sort of wrong time, wrong moment situation, okay? Here, just,” Harry handed her the articles they found about that road, allowing her to read the news.

 

“For fifteen years, Jonah Greeley has been hunting on this road.” Harry said. “And each year, he decided to use a person to hunt.”

 

“Why me?” Molly whispered, terrified.

 

“Doesn’t matter. Some spirits only see what they want.” Sam replied, really hoping Harry wouldn’t just tell her that she was a ghost herself, and indirectly responsible for Greeley’s death.

 

Molly was shocked. Sam saw it. He hoped that, once Greeley was gone, then she’ll find peace and leave this world.

 

She wasn’t hurting anyone, and there was no body to burn. It was her guilt to hold her back.

 

“He took my husband?” Molly asked, terrified. “Oh, god. David…”

 

“You can help us, though.” Harry said. “Without Greeley, no one else will have to feel the way you feel right now.”

 

“Terrified, scared, without hope? Lost?” Molly offered.

 

“Yes, all of those.” Harry nodded. “Look, we know that kind of pain. We want to help you, we really do. But, without your help? There’s nothing we can do.”

 

“How can I help you?” Molly asked. “I know nothing about ghosts and spirits!”

 

“You said you saw Greeley somewhere, right?” Sam asked, leaning over, looking at Molly.

 

“Yes, a cabin hut over there.” Molly pointed at her right. “It’s easy to find, but… are you sure this is going to help my husband?”

 

“Most likely, yes.” Dean nodded. “It’s our best chance.”

 

Sam sighed. At least, he mused, the husband was fine, really fine. They weren’t lying, just… they were using someone who was suffering.

 

Sam thought he someone ever used and abused his pain while he was recovering from a loss like that. He thought about losing Harry, losing Dean, and then someone abusing that pain to make him do whatever that someone wanted.

 

Sam hated himself.

 

***

 

“This is it. This is where I saw him.” Molly told them. “What are we looking for?”

 

“His tombstone.” Harry replied, the only cheerful one. He was observing Molly, probably wondering what made her so different.

 

“Why?” Molly asked, blinking at Harry.

 

“So we can dig up his corpse and then salt and burn it.” Harry explained, drinking a sip of…

 

“Kiddo, leave the coffee.” Dean warned him. “You’re too young to drink it.”

 

Harry sighed. “I’m too young to drink coffee, but I’m of perfect age to have a tattoo?”

 

Dean glared at Harry, even if he was right.

 

Molly, trembling, asked. “Why do you have a tattoo?”

 

“Demonic possession.” Harry replied. “I got possessed by a demon and then decided that it wasn’t for me.”

 

“Demons are real?” Molly asked, before wondering. “And angels?”

 

“They’re crap.” Dran was quick to answer.

 

“You do believe in ghosts, demons, and monsters, but not in angels?” Molly blinked. “Sorry, but why?”

 

“I saw ghosts, demons and monsters.” Dean replied. “I never saw an angel.”

 

“Well, I never saw a vampire, but apparently they’re real!” Molly answered back. “Where do we go, after this life? Is it Hell for everyone? Or there is Heaven?”

 

“We’re not here to discuss if God is real, okay?” Dean interrupted Harry’s reply. “We need to get rid of the spirits, okay?”

 

“Spirits?” Molly asked. “Are there more of just Greeley?”

 

Sam wanted to hit Dean. Good job, man.

 

“Well, I asked myself why his victims didn’t stay after their horrible deaths.” Harry intervened, looking around. “It wouldn’t be so crazy, right? Sudden death, horrible death, painful way to go.”

 

“So his victims can be around?” Molly asked, blinking, terrified. “It’s awful!”

 

“Well, once we met a spirit that was helping other people to meet her same fate.” Harry said. “Spirits aren’t just good or evil. It is what is keeping them here that makes them what they are. Their last final thought, we can say.”

 

“Greeley decided to come back vindictive and full of hate?” Molly asked. “Why? How could someone live like that?”

 

“Uh…” Harry blinked. “Greeley is already dead. So… he’s not living full of hate. He’s just not capable of going on.”

 

“And he is making it everyone’s problem.” Dean snorted. “Okay, Sam, you go upstairs, Kiddo, you come with me.”

 

Harry nodded, following Dean.

 

Sam smiled at Molly. “You can come with me, if you want.”

 

“Yes.” Molly nodded, looking carefully at both Dean and Harry. “I’d like to.”

 

***

 

“So... So, if you manage to put Greeley to rest, too... What happens to them?” Molly asked for the second time.

 

Sam wondered if she was just a Christian who needed confirmation of her faith, or if she knew she was dead at some level and just wanted to know what would happen to her.

 

“Lady, that answer is way beyond our pay grade.” Dean told her.

 

“You hunt these things, but you don't know what happens to them?” Molly looked at Dean as if she couldn’t believe him.

 

“We do nothing to harmless spirits.” Harry told her, “My friend at school, Nick? He’s a ghost, you know? And a very funny one. He’s not the only one. Only the bad ones. The ones that kill innocent people.”

 

“Like David?” Molly asked, looking around. “He wasn’t here! There’s nothing here!”

 

“Maybe he ran away?” Harry asked. “Or maybe he called help? Like… police? Do you have a phone, Molly?” He shrugged under Sam’s and Dean’s unimpressed look. “I lost mine.”

 

“No, I mean, yes, I do, but it’s dead.” Molly showed them her phone.

 

Probably, Sam mused, after fifteen years it went out of charge. Or, maybe, it was a fake reproduction Molly herself created to still believe she was alive. 

 

“Well, Greeley is not here.” Harry said. “The good news: we’re not going to die right now. The bad news: we have no idea where he is.”

 

“Nice summary, kiddo,” Dean muttered, frowning. “I just wonder why he seemed so scared before? Maybe his body is near.”

 

“The only thing I'm scared of is losing David. I have to see him again.” Molly said, without looking at them. “I have to.”

 

Sam sighed. At least they knew what to do to set her free.



***

 

“She walked towards the light!” Harry said, pointing at Dean. “Where do you think she landed?”

 

Dean shrugged, because it was what Dean did. “I guess she wasn't so bad... for a ghost. You think she's really going to a better place?” He joked.

 

Sam rolled his eyes. “I hope so.”

 

Dean smiled. “I guess we'll never know. Not until we take the plunge ourselves, huh?”

 

“With this life,” Harry said grumply. “I think it will happen really soon.”

 

Sam sighed, asking himself why his brother had that kind of dry humor. “Doesn't really matter, Dean. Hope's kind of the whole point.”

 

“You two are not funny.” Dean pointed at Harry. “Especially you, you little brat.”

 

“I’ll tell Mione that you’re mean to me.” Harry threatened. “And she’s scarier than any ghost.”

 

“I’ll just drive.” Dean sighed, before starting the road and going.

Notes:

Sam: Ghosts are real
Molly: They’re not! You’re crazy!
Harry: You should tell that to Nick. He likes to show his half neck to people that are rude.
Dean: … Kiddo…

***

Molly: What are we looking for?
Harry: His tombstone
Molly: Why?
Harry: I want to leave some flowers there.
Molly: Really?
Harry: No.

***

Molly: Demons are real?
Harry: And they’re a bitch.

***

Molly: Ghosts live like that?
Harry: They’re not really living, you know?
Sam: Okay, Molly, do you want to come with me?
Molly: Yes please.
Dean: ..
Harry: …
Dean: …
Harry: What happened?
Dean: You’re a psycho.

***

Molly: My phone is dead.
Dean: Just like you.
Harry: *snort*
Sam: Dude!

***

Harry: She walked towards the light!
Dean: This doesn’t mean she went to Heaven!
Harry: And where did she go? Las Vegas?

***

Dean: I wonder how Heaven is.
Harry: If we keep hunting, the wonder will be over very soon

***

Dean: Brat
Harry: I’ll tell Mione you’re mean to me.
Sam: You’re kind of a brat, then.

Chapter 46: I think my older brother has a crush

Summary:

Harry, Sam and Dean meet Madison and Harry talks with his dogfather

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this

Written for: FFB, Dream edition: Confession

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry raised his eyes as Sam entered the motel room they were waiting for him.

“No hearts.” Sam announced. “And, yes, Dean, the lunar cycle coincides.”

“Awesome.” Dean cheered, standing up and grinning like the crazy man he actually was.

“Dean, could you be a bigger geek about this?” Sam rolled his eyes.

“I’m sorry, man, but what about “a human by day, a freak animal killing machine by moonlight” don’t you understand? I mean, werewolves are badass. We haven’t seen one since we were kids.” Dean nodded, waving the gun. “And the best part? One of these silver bullets and they are gone.”

“Now I get why professor Lupin wasn’t excited to meet you.” Harry commented.

Dean and Sam shoot a glance at him, but Harry didn’t add anything.

He didn’t know what they expected, actually. He to start crying, without being able to stop, consumed by the pain of being ignored by Sirius and Lupin?

Like that was going to happen.

“What’s our next move?” Dean asked, once he was sure no chick-flip moment was about to happen.

“Talk to the girl who found the body.” Sam answered, glancing at Harry. “Do you want to come with us, or would you rather stay here?”

Harry scoffed. “If I see another written word, I might try to kill someone.”

Dean chuckled. “That’s my brother.”

Harry rolled his eyes, thinking that Hermione would have their heads for those kinds of thoughts.

Hermione would allow him to miss homeworks, if someone’s life was at stake? Harry thought they were lucky that Voldemort attacked after the exams, otherwise Hermione would have never missed her study schedule.

***

Harry didn’t like it.

Not because he was emotionally incompetent, as Dean said (Harry was surprised Dean knew the word, and didn’t realize he was talking about himself), but just because any younger brother hated seeing the older brother blatantly flirting with a random girl.

Sure, Madison was pretty cool, Harry thought she was some alternate version of Hermione, like one with no magic but ready to kick asses. And it was very good seeing Sam smile and flirting, as long as Dean shut his mouth and didn’t put everyone there in embarrassment because he was incapable of expressing his emotions in a normal way.

Since she was close to the two men killed - Harry just knew Mione would have made a joke or a comment about that - Sam decided that her ex-boyfriend, Kurt Mueller, was the werewolf they were looking for.

“So, kiddo, what do you want to do?” Dean asked. “You come with me, or you stay here with him?”

“I’m going to wait for all of you in the car.” Harry said, without hesitating. “And I have no intentions of staying here with them, or following you wherever you go.”

“Okay, kiddo, you got it.” Dean nodded, before handing him a gun. “And, if someone transforms around you, shoot him dead.”

Harry frowned. “Is it possible to shoot someone alive?”

Dean scoffed. “Brat.”

****

In the car - Harry refused to call a car Baby - Harry found himself playing with his fingers, something between them.

After a moment of confusion, he recognised the thing: it was what Lupin handed him, before he and Sirius left Harry, Sam, Dean and Bobby when Sirius accused Harry of throwing his life away because he stood with his brothers.

He looked around, deciding that Dean would stay away still for a long time, and therefore Harry could understand what Lupin gave him.

He opened the pack, wondering what it could be. Then, a note written in the clear graphy of the professor.

Harry, this is a two-way mirror. Sirius and I got the other. If you are in need of us, you just need to say one of our full names and we’ll receive the call.
~ Remus

Harry felt his eyebrow rise.

“Remus Lupin.” He stated, wondering if that would have really worked.

He waited a moment, then two… and then… “Pup! You called!”

Harry blinked, looking at Sirius’ and Remus’ faces in the mirror. “Wow. I… did you make this?”

“No, these have been in Potter’s possession for a long time.” Sirius shrugged. “Fleamont, your grandfather, gave them to us before the second year.”

“Oh, I see…” Harry blinked, wondering why it hurt so much that simple sentence. “Uh… How is life as a free man treating you?”

“Pretty well.” Sirius smiled. “A lot of people came to visit, they all said they believed I was innocent, and it was amazing that I was finally free.”

“Bunch of assholes.” Harry muttered, looking around, checking if Dean was coming back. “Oh, professor Lupin,-”

“I’m not your professor anymore, Harry.” Lupin said with a smile. “You can call me Remus, you know?”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “You didn’t talk with me after the trial. I wasn’t even sure this would have worked.”

“We were waiting for you to make the first step.” Sirius explained. “You needed to decide if you wanted to give us a chance, or not. So, we decided to give you all the time you needed.”

“I didn’t even know there was this mirror!” Harry exclaimed. “And you could have said anything!”

“I’m sorry, kiddo.” Sirius said. Something inside Harry rebelled at the idea of anyone else calling him with Dean’s nickname, but he said nothing. “You’re right. We are the adults, and we needed to be the adults. We’re sorry.”

“It’s fine, I…” Harry shook his head. “It was just…”

“Lame.” Sirius nodded, even if Harry didn’t want to use that word. “It’s okay, kiddo, I know that you’re doing great stuff. I’m sorry, I was just jealous and scared. I thought, well… It isn’t good, but I thought that, if you lived with people you hated, you’d love me more.”

“You’re right.” Harry nodded. “It’s not cool. But, Sirius… It doesn’t matter where I am or who I live with. You're my godfather. Maybe this doesn’t make a family, but it is a great place to start.”

Sirius smiled.

Remus leaned over. “I got some apologies as well. The truth is that I was scared to talk with you. I didn’t want you to hate me for not being there during your childhood. Also… Well, I thought Petunia would have done a better job without me wandering around her home. I was wrong and I’ll never apologize enough for that.”

“It’s okay.” Harry sighed. “Okay, I forgive you both.”

“Thanks, puppy.” Remus smiled. “You’re really too nice. I know that I wouldn’t forgive us that easily.”

“Well…” Harry tried to explain how he felt. What was the purpose of holding a grudge to Sirius and Remus? He lost his parents, and he didn’t remember them. Dean and Sam lost their mother, and then their father.

What was the point in being angry?

“It’s just, well, I don’t like the idea of wasting time.” Harry answered, knowing that they both would have understood what he meant.

“Yes, it is.” Remus smiled, something proud in his eyes. “So, where are you? You seem to be in a car?”

“I am.” Harry nodded. “Oh, werewolves turn more than one night?”

“Muggle werewolves do.” Remus answered, talking slowly. “Why do you ask?”

“Well, we’re hunting a werewolf.” Harry frowned. “I’m not very excited about it, but apparently Dean got unfinished business with one of those when he was a kid.”

“Muggle werewolves are worse than wizard werewolves. They are more dangerous, more angry…” Remus sighed. “In England, they got killed.”

“Well, hunters kill them here.” Harry gulped. “But… there isn’t a way to protect them? The same way professor Dumbledore made you able to be at Hogwarts?”

“I don’t know how it is in America.” Remus confessed. “Maybe you should ask Albus, or one of your professors…”

Harry tilted his head. “Well, I can send Dobby and Winky to Newt Scamander and Samuel. Maybe they know what to do…”

“Did you just call the president of the wizarding america ministry… Samuel?” Remus blinked, looking at Harry, astonished.

“I forgot his last name.” Harry admitted. “And, well, he calls me Harry, so…”

Sirius laughed, in his canine laugh. “I love this, kiddo. Okay, I bet that Dean is after this werewolf, then.”

“Yes, a possible one. A possessive and jealous ex-boyfriend.” Harry shrugged. “Sam is flirting with the ex-girlfriend.”

“Ah… so you’re hiding.” Sirius deduced. “That bad, uh?”

“It’s embarrassing!” Harry blushed. “Sam made heart eyes everytime Madison opened her mouth, and… well, it wasn’t good at all, okay?”

“Don’t worry, Harry.” Remus smiled. “As long as everyone knows where you are.”

“Yes, I’m in Dean’s car.” Harry nodded. “I’m just waiting for Dean to come back. He needs to be sure if the ex-boyfriend is or not the werewolf.”

“Well, just let us know how it goes.” Remus said. “And, Harry?” After Harry looked at Remus, the ex-professor continued. “If there’s no way to help them… killing them is an act of mercy, believe me.”

Harry nodded, looking down.
“Yes, I get that. It's just… sometimes I really hate this work.” He confessed. “Especially when the monsters are so human-like.”

Remus smiled, and Sirius looked sad for Harry.

“Well, you’re saving a lot of people in the meantime. So, just remember to follow your instincts. They never failed you.”

“I wanted to kill Sirius, you know, right?” Harry raised an eyebrow. “That’s a follow your heart situation?”

“No.” Remus smiled, while Sirius let another canine laugh escape his lips. “That just makes you human.”

Well, being human sucked.

Harry wanted to stop it.

Notes:

Dean: We’re gonna kill a werewolf!
Harry: This is why Lupin didn’t like you, anyway.

***

Harry: *mentions Lupin*
Sam&Dean: You can cry, if you want.
Harry: I’ll kill you both.

***

Dean: Are you coming with us?
Harry: Since last time I didn’t, Dean thought I was possessed, I’m coming.

***

*What if*
Voldemort: I’ll kill you.
Hermione: Hold on, exams time.
Voldemort, who has been a perfect student: I totally get, take your time.

***

Harry: If I knew I would see Madison trying to sleep with my brother, I’d stay in the motel.
Dean: You can come with me.
Harry: You’re going to a strip club!
Dean: Yeah, we don’t want your fan club to be more sad about their chances.
Harry: … I don’t think Ginny and Colin ever did one, and I’m really scared to ask.
Dean: What?
Harry: Long story.

***

Dean: Shoot him dead.
Harry: I wanted to shoot him alive.
Dean: … I’ll shoot you alive.
Harry: ‘kay

****

Harry: I’ll never call a car Baby.

*some moments later*

Harry: Baby is here… Oh no.
Hermione: What?
Harry: I’m crazy!
Hermione: I thought you knew.

***

Harry: Wow.
Sirius: They all believed me, you know?
Harry: I can always put them on fire. Mione said it was okay.
Remus: Who did Hermione put on fire?
Harry: Snape.
Sirius: I love that girl

****

Remus: You can call me Remus.
Harry: We didn’t talk at all and now I can use the first name?
Sirius: We waited for you to call us.
Harry: HOW?
Sirius: With the mirror.
Harry: Oh, I just saw it.
Sirius: … It makes sense.

***

 

Sirius: I was jealous and scared.
Harry: Dean is always jealous and scared. I don’t think anyone should live like that.
Sirius: No, it’s not good for your health.

***

Sirius: Thank you for forgiving us so easily.
Harry: We are all gonna die, and since the life I’m living, I’m going to die very soon, so…
Remus: … Wow, that got sad so fast

***

Harry: I’ll ask Samuel
Remus: Samuel is the president of America?
Harry: I don’t know his last name.
Sirius, laughing: I love this.

***

Harry: Dean is going killing a monster and Sam is flirting with the girl.
Sirius: I like Sam.
Harry: Usually he does research.
Remus: I like Sam.

**

Remus: Follow your instincts.
Harry: I wanted to kill Sirius, once.
Remus: We all go through that phase, it’s normal
Sirius: HEY!

Chapter 47: This is your professor?!

Summary:

They handle Madison's little problem

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this!

Written for FBB, Dream edition - "That hurt!"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Kurt wasn’t a werewolf. No, now he was the dead guy the actual werewolf killed.

Madison.

“We need to go.” Dean said. “Sam called?”

“Uh, he should have?” Harry blinked, looking at Dean, tilting his head.

“Well, nevermind.” Dean shook his head. Did Harry cry? “Call him.”

Harry nodded, dialing Sam’s number, waiting for him to answer.
“What happened?”

“Madison is a werewolf.” Dean answered.

“Sam was with her.” Harry said, suddenly scared. “Wait, he… Sam!”

Dean heard Sam’s voice. “Harry, what is going on?

“Madison is the werewolf.” Harry said, looking at the road. “Dean is breaking all the street rules to get there the fastest he can. Like, all of them.”

Madison can’t be there.” Sam replied. Dean pictured his bitchy face perfectly well. “I was with her all night.

Dean sighed. Perfect. The first time Sam was actually with a girl, the girl was a freaking monster.

Just perfect.

“Well, Dean is glaring at the street, so I think he saw her.” Harry said, talking slowly. “But, hey, check if she’s injured. Apparently Dean got her. And the lousy ex-boyfriend is gone.”

Okay, killing lousy ex-boyfriends isn’t the right thing to do.” Sam said. Dean really wanted to know what was behind that internal joke, because if Dean could recognise something, it was internal jokes. “And I’m checking…

Harry looked at Dean. “If someone treated me badly, you’d kill him or her for me, right?”

“You got it, kiddo.” Dean nodded, ruffling Harry's hair. “And so would Sam.”

Harry nodded, smiling. “That’s what I thought.” Then, Sam’s voice came from the phone. “She’s injured… But… I don’t get it.

Harry shrugged. “Maybe you slept over it. But… she didn’t hurt you, Sam. Just a lousy ex-boyfriend who was problematic and dangerous.”

So? I just let her go?” Sam sounded incredulous.

“Maybe be careful?” Harry asked. “We got till this night to figure it out what’s going on. So… don’t freak out and don’t make her freak out. Handle it… sugar it for her, okay?”

We’re waiting for you.” Sam said.

Harry interrupted the conversation, before looking at Dean, who was waiting for that exact look.
“He won’t be careful, will he?”

“Not very likely, kiddo.” Dean sighed. “Okay, I’m about to break every single road rule, okay?”

“I thought you were already doing it.” Harry muttered.

Brat.

***

When Dean and Harry got it, Madison was tied to a chair, and Sam had a gun aimed at her head.

“Yes.” Harry said, sarcastic. “He handled things so well.

Madison was freaking out, as Harry had predicted in the car. “You’re psychotic! Monsters don’t exist! Not in the real world!”

“Okay, that’s enough.” Harry snapped his fingers, in a way that reminded Dean the Trickster. The ties that held Madison fell on the floor. “So, quick notes. You’re a werewolf, I’m sorry. I have magic, and my older brothers spent their entire life hunting monsters. That said, you being a werewolf isn’t equal to you being a monster.”

“You…” Madison blinked, looking at Harry’s hands. “You are a witch?”

“Wizard, please.” Harry smiled, with a British accent. “There are a lot of wizards and witches. And, oh, my professor last year was a werewolf. And he is such a nice and cool guy, really.”

The good news was that Madison believed Harry.
The bad news was that Madison believed Harry.

“I killed those people.” Madison said, between tears. “I killed them all.”

“Hey, no…” Harry walked to her, sitting at her side, on the ground. “Look, the only one you hurt was a lousy and possessive boyfriend. No bad was done.”

“I killed him.” Madison sniffed. “It’s bad. I did a bad thing!”

“Well, bad, good… How can you really define it?” Harry asked, tilting his head. “Like, you know that angels kill a lot of people? And they’re good, right? According to… everyone.”

“They got a reason to do what they do.” Madison replied, her eyes still red, but with no tears falling down.

“And so did you.” Harry said. “Madison, you were here, alone with my brother, and you didn’t hurt him. Sam’s fine. You tracked down an asshole who treated you in a disgusting way.”

Madison blinked, looking at Harry. “I think there’s something wrong in what you just said.”

“That just proves my point.” Harry replied, beaming. “You’re not a monster.”

“Well said, Harry.”

Dean turned, just to see some guy with a suitcase, a long blue coat.

“I’m Newt Scamander, miss.” The guy smiled. “Nice to meet you.”

Madison nodded. “I… I’m a monster.”

“Oh, no, I saw monsters, and you’re not one of them.” Newt smiled. “Well, Samuel sent me here. Every time he can give me paperwork, he kinda abuses it.” Newt handed some papers to Madison. “This is just for your protection.”

Madison nodded, looking at the papers, reading them. “What’s the wolfbane?"

“A potion we use for wizard werewolves. I’m sorry, but your system won’t be able to handle it.” Newt smiled sympathetically. “But, we can secure your home, making it impossible for you to come out or anyone to come in every night.”

Dean snorted. That was kinda cool. More people needed those magical and easygoing solutions.

“So… you can help me?” Madison asked, clearly hoping for a positive answer.

The guy looked at Harry, thoughtful. “I think we can help you help yourself, miss.” Newt nodded. “Harry is right. You already controlled yourself. A lot of people can’t manage that in their first week.”

Madison looked down, before nodding. “Thank you. I accept your help.”

Newt smiled. “Then, we got work to do.”

***

Dean sighed, rubbing his eyes as he looked at the wizards going all over the place, helping Madison.

“So… that’s your professor?” Dean asked. “Are all wizards crazy?”

Harry shrugged, as if the answer wasn’t important at all.
Well, Dean thought that having magic was already a synonym of being crazy as hell. Those guys were ridiculous.

“Ah, Harry,” Newt smiled, and then a little thing got out of his coat, running at Harry’s feet, who he knelt on the ground and began to pet him, offering him a biscuit he had in his pocket.

“How is your homework going?” Newt asked, chuckling when Harry didn’t answer enthusiastically at the question. “Yes, I was the same. And, honestly, Theseus is more interested in school work than me. After all, I was the one that was expelled, not him.”

“Why were you expelled?” Harry asked, insulted in the guy place.

“One of my friends, Leta Lestrange, got in trouble. I took the blame for her, so… I took the punishment. Albus helped me. I managed to keep my wand, after all.” Newt showed the piece of wood. “Not everyone was so lucky, I heard.”

Harry nodded. “Hagrid got expelled instead of Tom Riddle, aka teen Voldemort. It wasn’t right.”

“Yes, Albus told me how you fought against a basilisk…” Newt sighed. “It’s such a shame. A beautiful creature used to harm others. It wasn’t her purpose, you know? Salazar Slytherin put a basilisk to protect the students, not to harm them.”

“Well, Voldemort used his heritage as a way to control Pureblood's belief against them. He created an army based on this propaganda.”

Newt seemed amused. “You did your research. Very well.” Then, the guy looked at Sam. “And a real seer. I haven’t seen one in so much time.”

“A seer?” Sam repeated, something enthusiastic in his voice. “Can I know more of this?”

Newt smiled. “If you’re done here, we can talk at your uncle’s place.”

Dean thought about Bobby. He’d love being called their family.

After all, it was what he was.

Notes:

Dean: Sam got a girlfriend!
Madison: *being a werewolf*
Dean: Fuck

***

Harry: She killed a lousy ex-boyfriend! Go Madison.
Sam: Okay, you’re not talking with her

***

Harry: Sugar it for her, okay?
Sam: We’re waiting for you.

Later

Madison: *tied to a chair with a gun aimed at her head*
Harry: I see you sugar it for her

***

Harry: *snaps fingers*
Dean: You’re emulating the Trickster?
Harry: He has so much style
Gabe: I have!
Dean: Where did you come from?
Gabe: I’m always here.
Harry: Creep

***

Harry: You did nothing wrong!
Madison: I killed a person.
Harry: You killed a boy! It’s different.
Dean, talking to Sam: Should we be worried?
Sam: I’m pretty sure Fred, George and Cedric are the ones that need to be worried.

***

Harry: Angels kill a lot, and they’re good. According to everyone.

In Heaven
Raphael: We’re good, then?
Michael: It seems like a trap. Don’t fall for it.

****
Harry: Look, you didn’t hurt Sam, right?
Madison: No.
Harry: You just hunted an asshole. Good riddance.
Madison: There’s something wrong in that.
Harry: Most likely.

***

Newt: Everytime there is paperwork, Samuel gives it to me.
Harry: What a jerk.

Sam: … Isn’t he the president?
Harry: And?
Dean: He’s got a point.

***

Madison: You can help me?
Newt: We can help you help yourself.
Madison: Uh?
Harry: Yes, we can help you.
Madison: Thank you.
Harry: Even if you just killed a lousy boyfriend and no one blames you for that.

***

Dean: Wizards are crazy
Harry: You named your car. Shut up

***

Newt: A seer!
Sam: Where?

Chapter 48: Seer or Monster?

Summary:

Newt explains to Sam what a seer is

Notes:

Okay, guys, here I put a lot of hc. If you're interested, I will post the whole explanations on a different story in the series and on tumblr.
Let me know!

 

Written for: FFB - Dream Edition: Author

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Timmy, Newt Scamander's Niffler, was clearly elated to be once again in Bobby's house. Winky and Dobby were also ecstatic to see the Niffler and Newt again.

 

Sam was amused to see Harry and Newt having the same reactions to elves and Nifflers.

 

“Well, Samuel,” Newt smiled, looking at him softly, as if Sam weren't inherently evil, “what did Harry tell you about Seers?”

 

“Not much,” Sam muttered, scratching the back of his neck and looking at an embarrassed Harry. “He mostly insulted his Divination teacher.”

 

“Yes, Sybill.” Newt nodded. “For a real prophecy, you have to suffer through a thousand conditional sentences that happen just because you can't think of anything else.”

 

“What do you mean?” Dean asked, interjecting the way Sam was sure he would. Because Dean was always there when Sam needed him, and Dean wouldn't have missed anything about his illness, especially given what Dad had said.

 

“If I told you you'd break that vase,” Newt pointed to one of Bobby's vases scattered around the house, “your mind would be focused on not breaking that vase, just to prove me wrong. And, you will break that vase.”

 

Dean frowned. “That sounds complicated.”

 

“Oh, the human mind is as simple as it is complex.” Newt nodded. “A receiving of information and a giving of reactions. But Albus is much better than I am at explaining the wonders of the human mind.” Newt smiled at Sam. “So I can presume I'm free to say what I know?”

 

“Do you know what I am?” Sam asked, a sliver of hope filling him.

 

“I have to admit, I've never met anyone as powerful as you,” Newt said. “But different people who could see the future, and also prevent it? Yes, I do.”

 

Sam noticed that Dean and Harry were leaning forward in their seats, watching and listening intently to the lesson. Sam assumed Harry would do some in-depth research on the matter later, since he'd decided to assume the same level of protectiveness as Dean, which Sam didn't even believe was possible.

 

"Seers are the mediators between the divine and humanity. They convey what the gods desire through prophecies," Newt said. "They can be found in both the wizarding and Muggle worlds. Muggle seers are called Prophets, since the magic you accept is only demonic, if I'm not mistaken." Newt took a deep breath. "Besides prophets and divine or cosmic entities, there are psychics or sensitives, who manifest visions, extrasensory perceptions."

 

"Mine involves a demon, though," Sam said. "The yellow-eyed demon."

 

"Which, even if God isn't proud of it, is still connected to the divine." Newt nodded. “Your talent isn't demon-related, Sam. You already had it before Azazel came into your life.”

 

“You mean there's a prophecy written about me, right?” Sam asked, feeling tired. “A prophecy that will come true no matter what I do.”

 

“Not necessarily.” Newt murmured, looking thoughtful, his eyes narrowed. “I have to admit, I've read a lot about Azazel. He's a prince of Hell. One of the most powerful demons. You have to understand, Sam, that while demons revel in chaos, they need a demon to guide them.”

 

“Azazel is that demon,” Sam murmured. “What does he want from me?”

 

Newt tilted his head. “Maybe he's afraid of what he can't control. Harry said you weren't affected by the demon virus.”

 

“Neither was Harry.” Sam nodded. “What does that mean?”

 

“There's intrinsic evil in the demonic virus, Sam,” Newt explained. “It's corrosion and corruption of the soul and health, driving people mad. Even demonic possession leaves some demonic residue. You were immune to it, which makes you dangerous.”

 

“Azazel controlled several children. He killed some of them.” Sam murmured. “Why some and not others?”

 

“Why?” Newt smiled. “Well, some beings live so much in fear, desire, and delusion that they think everyone will live by those core principles. Fortunately, that's not the case. There are far more good people than bad ones.”

 

“We had a case where the perpetrator was a man who murdered old accomplices.” Harry murmured, interrupting Newt. “This doesn't seem like a good time to talk about it: not all men are bad.”

 

“Instead, it's precisely when our trust is broken that we need to remember that there are good people.” Newt admonished Harry, who… yeah, shrugged and didn't seem at all impressed by his professor.

 

Sam sighed. That was another Dean growing up.

 

“I don't understand why a demon would be afraid of my brother,” Dean said.

 

Harry muttered something Sam didn't catch, but Newt raised an eyebrow. “Do you know how demons are created?”

 

“They're tortured in hell after they make a deal,” Dean said. “When they start torturing, they become demons.”

 

“Corrupted souls.” Newt nodded. “What does a demon fear if not a soul that can't be corrupted?”

 

Harry interjected. “Wait, are you telling me demons are tortured? In Hell? Were all those things people before?”

 

“Yes.” Newt nodded. “After all, Lilith was the first real woman, before Eve, whom Lucifer corrupted.”

 

“Wait, but if Lucifer corrupted a woman before Eve took the apple, how did Lucifer make Eve take the apple?” Harry asked, blinking. “It doesn’t make any sense, temporally speaking!”

 

Newt smiled, the smile of the professors Sam had seen so many times at Stanford that he was always fascinated by them. “How did he do it?”

 

Harry narrowed his eyes. “Newt, please, stop repeating what I say and putting a question mark at the end. I don’t know how he did it!”

 

“You’ll find out,” Newt assured. “Samuel, do you have any more questions about seers?”

 

“I'm not a monster, am I?” Sam asked, a pain in his chest making it hard to breathe.

 

“A monster?” Newt looked amused. “No, I don't see any monsters in here. But they might be trying to make you see yourself that way. Don't let them manipulate you, ever. The real pain for a seer is when they start to believe the words they're told. Don't stop believing in yourself, and everything will be fine.”

 

Sam nodded. “Thank you, Mr. Scamander.”

 

“You don't have to thank me, Samuel.” Newt smiled. “I was just telling you the truth.”

 

Sam smiled.

 

Harry really did have a cool professor.

 

***

 

The next morning, Sam was woken up by an overly excited Dean.

 

“Guess what?” Dean asked. “We're going to Hollywood!”

 

Sam grimaced. “God, please no.”

 

“Hurry up, or we'll leave you here!” Dean shouted at him, then went to load the car with stuff.

Notes:

Newt: What did Harry tell you about Seers?
Sam: He mostly insulted his teacher.
Newt: *raises an eyebrow looking at Harry*
Harry: She’s the worst
Newt: You’re right.

***

Dean: *interjecting all the time*
Harry: You’re annoying.
Dean: Shut up.

***

Sam: You know who I am?
Newt: Yes.
Sam: Can you tell me?
Newt: You’re Sam Winchester.

***

Sam: I never met someone as protective as Dean is.
Harry: Hello

***

Sam: Azazel is a demon.
Newt: Demons and divine are intertwined.
God: Excuse me?
Harry: You’re excused.

***

Dean: Why a demon is scared of my brother?
Harry: Probably it’s because you are crazy.
Dean: …
Harry: But it is just an hypothesis

***

Harry: How did he make it?
Newt: How he did?
Harry: Stop repeating what I say with a question mark! I don’t fucking know!
Newt: *smiles*
Harry: I hate you

 

***

Dean: We’re going to Hollywood!
Sam: No.
Dean: We are!

Chapter 49: I hate this movie

Summary:

Harry, Dean and Sam investigate a movie crime

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this one!

Written for: FBB - Dream Edition: "What's so Funny?"

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“One of the actors is dead,” Dean was saying, pushing Sam and Harry toward the movie set. “And now we have to figure out what killed him.”

 

Harry rolled his eyes. “I’m pretty sure you’ve looked up every possible case here! Come on, it’s Hollywood! People are crazy here!”

 

“Listen to him, he’s been here less than a year, and he already thinks he’s the American expert. ” Dean joked, nudging Harry and nodding at Sam.

 

“No, I’m just speaking about probabilities . Of the Americans I know, the sane ones are in reality British .” Harry replied irritably, missing Baby’s car seat.

He wondered what the point was of having a room at Bobby’s house if Dean was dragging them everywhere anyway. In the car .

 

Harry just hoped Sam never grew taller than he already was, otherwise he wouldn’t even fit in the front seat anymore.

 

Brat .” Dean narrowed his eyes before speaking. “Okay, we have a big case here. We need to see the body. Sammy, will you handle it?”

 

Sam nodded reluctantly before saying, “Are you talking to the victim’s friends?”

 

Dean smiled. “And Harry…”

 

“I’ll stay in the car, pretending I don’t exist,” Harry said promptly, almost hoping Dean would let him truly stay away from the movie. He’d never seen a movie, and he didn’t want a completely flawed one to introduce him to the world of cinema.

 

It almost seemed worse than having no film culture at all.

 

“No…” Dean didn’t seem amused by Harry’s insightful comment, sadly, quite the opposite. His face had creased in the worried way he sometimes did, often when Sam or Harry got into trouble. It was Dean’s fault , usually, but he worried all the same.

 

“Finally, you’re here!”

 

To Harry’s horror , the word was addressed to him by one of the directors. “All right, Daniel, have they given you the script yet?”

 

The…what ?” Harry muttered, glancing at Dean, terrified.

 

Of course, Dean was as useless as ever, and just laughed. Jerk .

 

Your script !” Brad shook his head, according to the time card. “Tara’s waiting for you to arrive!”

 

Of course she is.” Harry sighed, feeling tired. “They haven’t given me anything yet, so…”

 

“That’s not good!” Brad shouted, before pointing to an intern. “You! Get the script to Daniel right now.” Then, his voice became much softer. “And, Daniel, follow Tara’s example, okay? You’re young, but you’re a great actor.”

 

Harry sighed, nodding when he noticed Brad still there. “Sure. I’ll do my best.”

 

“I know you will.” Brad smiled, before pointing. “Wait here for the script, then meet Tara. You have a scene to shoot!”

 

Harry watched Brad leave before saying, “I just stole someone’s work. You think they pay by the hour?”

 

“I think this someone whose work you stole will still get paid.” Sam said, smiling. “Good, you’ve got your cover. See if you can find out anything about Frank Jaffey, okay?”

 

“Sure, as soon as I talk to Tara.” Harry rolled his eyes. “Oh, thanks,” he said, smiling at the intern who handed him his paper. “Oh, my name is Daniel Radcliffe. Who would have thought. And Tara is… some Benchley girl.”

 

Dean got excited. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, Tara Benchley ? Of “Fear dot.com” and “Ghost Ship,” Tara Benchley ? Man, you’re working with a star !”

 

“If you want to be an actor, I say I have the disease that makes you look forever young.” Harry offered a trade. “You could be Tara’s little brother.”

 

“Not really my thing, mate, but go on, tiger, get them.” Dean smiled. “Let’s come over for lunch and see how it goes, okay?”

 

“No,” Harry said, shaking his head. “That’s not okay.”

 

“Have fun, tiger!”

 

Harry sighed. Ron was right, Harry really didn’t want brothers.

 

****

 

“Let me get that one…”

 

“It’s good, here it is!”

 

“Alright, come on, everyone!”

 

“Shut up!” Brad exclaimed, over the officers’ voices. Harry had been given extremely pale makeup, his hair had been made even messier, and he had fake cuts on his body from an attack they’d suffered in the woods. “Lights! All right, everyone, we’re on!”

 

Tara smiled at Harry. “It’s easy, okay? Did you read the script, Daniel?”

 

Harry had read it, more or less. He'd improvise in case he'd forgotten his lines. "Sure."

 

"Action!" Brad exclaimed.

 

Tara opened the book, saying, "Why don't we summon the ghost, guys?"

 

Two more actresses shook their heads, as the third said, "Wendy, that's dangerous !"

 

"Come on, it'll be fun!" Tara/Wendy said, before clearing her throat and starting to swear off Latin.

 

Harry, noticing the nervous sighs from the crew, and not wanting to be forced to redo the scene, said, "Wendy, no, please."

 

It wasn't in the script, but Tara quickly adapted. "Don't worry, Sam, everything will be fine."

 

Oh, Harry's name was Sam . The irony.

"But... you might summon the wrong spirit!" Harry insisted, looking at the book nervously. "What if... what if he's not happy?"

 

Tara smiled, looking more confident. "Don't worry. It'll be fantastic!” And then, she began to read Latin correctly.

 

“And it's good!” Brad applauded. “Daniel, Tara, great job improvising! Talent like that makes the work better!”

 

Tara patted Harry, who, however, had noticed Sam and Dean standing there.

 

“Oh, I have to…” Harry gestured toward them.

 

Tara laughed. “Sure, go.”

 

Harry practically ran toward Sam and Dean, asking. “Did you find anything?”

 

“No ghosts.” Dean shook his head. “And…”

 

“Sam, ten minutes and you're back to being Wendy's little brother, okay?” Brad pointed to Harry, who nodded.

 

Sam blinked. “ Sam ?”

 

“Yes.” Harry sighed. “And I'm a very good actor . Hey, uh, did you find anything about the victim? He was pretty much everyone's favorite here, even if he was just a stand-in.”

 

“Anything about him, but I found some stuff about the history of Stage 9,” Sam said. “Four people died here in the last eighty years. Two suicides and two fatal accidents.”

 

“Any one of them could be a vengeful spirit,” Dean pointed out.

 

“We just need to narrow it down further.” Sam sighed, shaking his head. “It won’t be easy.”

 

“Daniel, you and Tara are together!” Brad shouted. “Ghost hunting with the big sister! Who wouldn’t want to do that?”

 

Harry sighed. “I do that all the time already.” Then, pointing to Sam and Dean, “Shut up. See if you can find out anything more about those four dead men.”

 

“We will.” Dean smirked at Harry. “And I’ll tell the twins you’re a very successful actor. They’ll love it.”

 

“Shut up, not all of them are as bad as you .” Harry hissed. “And I’ll ruin your chances with Tara if you make another joke about me and Fred and George.” He threatened, making Sam laugh and Dean pout.

 

"You're not funny, little brother." Dean clicked his tongue before nodding. "Have fun, tiger."

 

Harry shook his head, almost certain he wouldn't be amused.

Notes:

Dean: One of the actors is dead
Harry: It’s Hollywood! People are crazy!
Dean: How do you know?
Harry: They’re Americans. They must be crazy

***

 

Dean: We have our jobs. Sam?
Sam: I’ll go to see the body.
Dean: Perfect. Harry?
Harry: I’ll stay in the car, pretending I don’t exist
Dean: No.
Harry: I was joking! Stop looking heartbroken!

***

Brad: Daniel, you’re here!
Harry, pointing at me: Why is she laughing?
Dean: She must be crazy.
Me: I have the best sense of humour.
Sam: No, you don’t.

****

Dean: Tara Benchley? WOW
Harry: We can trade.
Dean: No way

 

****

Tara: Come on, little brother
Harry: I hate my life

***

Brad: Hunting with your older sister!
Harry: I already hunt with my older brothers and they’re the worst.
Dean&Sam: HEY!

***

Brad: Sam, let’s go.
Sam: Are you Sam?
Harry: Apparently, you were Dean in a series.
Sam: *looking away*
Dean: What?
Sam: I needed money.

Chapter 50: Bitch and Brat

Summary:

Dean doesn't like Tara that much

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this

Written for FBB dream edition - Betrayal

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Dean was watching the scene being filmed, where Harry and Tara were acting.

“When we read that book, we must have brought them back. From hell.” Tara said, shaking her head. “You were right, I never should have done that. It was a stupid mistake!”

“You couldn’t have known that,” Harry said, stopping and squeezing Tara’s hand. “Wendy, you didn’t know. It’s not your fault.”

“Dave’s dead!” Tara exclaimed. “I…”

Harry hugged her, before muttering, “It’s not your fault, Wendy.”

Tara returned the hug, holding Harry tightly. “Come on. We have to find Mitch and Kendra. We can’t leave them here.”

McG, one of the directors, said. “Cut! Very nice.” He raised a thumbs-up at Tara and Harry, who were talking in hushed tones.

“It’s not good for audio. I’m getting some kind of feedback,” one of the technicians said.

“Should we try this again?” McG asked, glancing at Harry and Tara, who were sipping water while looking at the script.

For someone who was against pretending to be an actor, Harry was having way too much fun.

“Okay, Daniel, Tara, we need to add an explanation for how ghosts hear Wendy’s singing!” Brad exclaimed.

“What’s the reason?” Tara asked, turning to look at the producer.

“They have super-hearing.” Brad explained, before walking over to McG and speaking to him.

Super-hearing. It was just amazing.

Dean really hoped Harry wouldn’t start repeating their words during the hunts, because that would just be ridiculous.

***

Dean was in Harry’s van, with Sam, who was reporting what he’d learned about the four victims.

“How’s Harry?” Sam asked, realizing his younger brother hadn't yet intervened to insult him or anything.

No, Harry and Sam were in cahoots to give Dean heart attacks, he remembered. Brat and Bitch reporting.

"He's having fun being Wendy's little brother," Dean muttered. After a couple of times of seeing Tara hug Harry, the amusement of watching Harry act had turned to resentment at not being the one hugging him.

"Ah," Sam muttered. "But is he coming soon?"

Summoned like a ghost, Harry entered, super excited. "So, ghosts have super-hearing, garlic keeps them away, and if someone starts clapping his hands, they get scared and run away." Harry nodded. "Wendy's a library of that information."

Sam raised his eyebrows. "If you clap your hands, do the spirits run away?"

“I’m going to start singing ‘If You’re Happy and You Know It’ every time we see one.” Harry nodded. “By the way, listen to this.” Harry leaned over Sam’s computer, which was open and powered on, and inserted the flash drive.

“How did you get the flash drive?” Dean asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I copied the file and borrowed it with little or no intention of returning it.” Harry replied calmly. “I call it Exhibit A.”

“Why?” Sam asked, blinking and making room for Harry to use his computer as he pleased.

If Dean tried, he would be without one hand. Or both, just to be safe.

“Here, listen to this.” Harry started the recording.

It was the scene where Dave had complained about the sound, Dean recognized. And, at that moment, he understood why.

The audio had become static and distorted. Ironically, Dean thought, they wanted to take out all the real ghost hunting stuff just because it didn't make sense.

Well, welcome to Dean's life story.

"We need to know more about the other producer's death." Sam rubbed his eyes. "Harry, do you know anything?"

"Besides the fact that Brad fell in front of me as I heard the ghosts clapping away thing?" Harry shrugged. "Maybe the ghosts want to end the movie because they're talking so much nonsense."

"I don't think that's a good reason," Sam muttered.

"Fewer idiots in the world, that's always a good reason." Harry nodded, worrying Dean in his usual way. "I have the dailies," Harry then said, putting them on the TV. "I asked Tara, who asked Cindy, who gave them to me."

"Nice," Dean commented laconically. Hearing Harry trust Tara was even worse than seeing Harry-Sam trust Tara-Wendy.

“There you go.” Harry fast-forwarded the film to the moment of Brad’s fall.

“Hey, wait, go back, go back.” Sam pointed at the screen, tensely forward. “Look at that!”

Dean paused the shot, then noticed what Sam had seen in the split second.

“Is that a woman in white?” Harry asked, noticing the woman’s dress.

“No.” Dean shook his head. “It can’t be a woman in white. They don’t come that often.”

“Usually.” Sam muttered. “When do things with us ever follow the standard rules?”

“I’ve seen her before,” Sam said then. “Elise Drummond. She had an affair with a movie studio executive. He exploits her, fires her, leaves her destitute, and Elise hangs herself, right as they were filming a scene.”

“So it’s a spirit that’s angry with the producers?” Dean asked. “Why?”

“Because they write bad movies?” Harry asked. “Hermione would kill for that.”

“I don’t think it’s that.” Sam murmured. “Maybe it’s more about power. Brad’s death coincides perfectly with hers.”

“I love it when spirits have a specific MO,” Harry commented. “It always makes me warm inside.”

“How much coffee did you drink?” Dean asked, blinking.

“Everyone’s impressed by how well I improvise.” Harry shrugged. “They fill me up with food and coffee. Speaking of food…” Harry picked up a backpack, placed it on the table, and opened it.

“You brought food!” Dean smiled. “I love your work.”

“I don’t.” Harry shook his head. “Fortunately, I’ll get paid for my work. Dobby took care of it.”

Dean blinked. “How?”

“You know…” Harry frowned, tilting his head. “I wasn’t told, and I didn’t think to ask. Was I wrong?”

Considering that Dobby was the same elf who wanted to kill Gordon so badly, Dean thought Harry should demand photographic evidence of how Dobby got what he wanted.

Maybe they should check to make sure Dobby hadn’t killed Brad.

***

Sam and Dean were running to the set, where Harry and Tara were looking shocked.

Tara was hugging Harry, comforting him.

“What happened?” Sam asked, picking Harry up and pulling him into a hug.

“Jay, he…” Tara sniffed, hugging herself. “It was terrible.”

“Sorry,” the police arrived, looking at Harry and Tara. “Did you two find the body?”

Tara gasped, and Harry nodded. “We already told your partner everything,” Harry said, pointing to two officers.

“I just wanted to ask if you saw anything strange?” the officer said.

“Other than a friend of mine hanging from a room fan?” Tara asked, her voice growing hysterical. “No!”

“We came in, and blood was everywhere.” Harry swallowed, looking at the officer. “Honestly, I didn’t see or hear anyone, but…”

“The murder happened last night,” the officer said. “The killer wouldn’t stick around. Thanks for your time.”

The officer left, and Tara shook her head. “I’m going to McG. We can’t resume today.”

Harry nodded, remaining in Sam’s arms.

“Go to your van, Daniel.” Tara smiled. “I’ll come get you just in case.”

“Thanks.” Harry murmured.

Notes:

Dean: I love seeing Harry as an actor.
Tara: *hugs Harry*

Sam: Did you punch Tara?
Dean: She was hugging my lil brother!
Sam: That’s not good reason!

***

Sam: *says something*
Dean: *says something*
Sam : … Where is Harry? Why is no one insulting us?
Dean: Me. Insulting me.

***

Harry: So… Ghosts have super-hearing, garlic keeps them away, and if someone starts clapping his hands, they get scared and run away.
Sam: That’s… amazing.
Harry: I think the ghosts are killing them because they wrote a bad movie.
Sam: I don’t think it is good cause.
Harry: I mean…

***

Harry: *touching Sam’s things*
Dean: If I tried that, I’d be dead already.
Sam: That’s good cause.

***

Sam: Do you know anything about Brad’s death?
Harry: We were talking about the clapping hands thing and he fell in front of me.
Sam: … Something else?
Harry: The movie sucks.

**

Harry: I’ll be paid, Dobby made sure of that.
Dean: How?
Harry: I didn’t ask.
Dean: I really hope he didn’t kill anyone for that

***

Sam: What happened?
Harry: The ghosts killed another one of the producers. He was hung on the room fan.
Sam: It’s a different MO.
Harry: And a lot of blood.

Chapter 51: Why is this even a movie?

Summary:

Sam's, Harry's and Dean's despise for the movie continues

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this!
Written for: FBB, Dream Edition - Stroking

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry seemed quiet, which wasn’t surprising, considering he’d seen something awful just a second before.

 

Their job could be rough, but that didn’t mean they were used to the horrible feelings that came with it.

 

Dean had gone to check on spirit number two, and Sam was going over all the dailies Harry had managed to get from an enthusiastic McG.

 

“Hey,” Dean said as soon as he walked into the room.

 

Harry mumbled, curling his legs up. Sam nodded at Dean. “Did you figure out where the electrician was buried?”

 

“He wasn’t. He was cremated.” Dean gave a thumbs-up, looking at Sam. “See any other ghost cameos?”

 

“Not in the first six hours.” Sam sighed. “Maybe the spirits are trying to shut the movie down because they think it sucks. I mean, it does.”

 

“It’s not even accurate,” Harry muttered.

 

It wasn’t really a surprise that the first thing he said was an insult aimed at someone.

 

Then Sam blinked. “Listen to the evocation.” He then explained, “It’s an actual necromantic summoning ritual. What the hell is that doing in a Hollywood movie?”

 

After a moment of silence, Harry murmured, “It gives the story a little authenticity . I can’t believe they’re keeping the one thing that’s killing them.” Then, after a beat, he added, “Maybe we should just let them.”

 

“Harry…” Dean looked at him.

 

“Okay, fine ,” Harry raised his hands in surrender. “So what do we do, then?”

 

****

 

“So, the producer cut the really good stuff and kept this crap ?” Harry blinked. “I get why they’re all excited about my improvisations. The original script sucks .”

 

“You didn’t read it?” Dean asked, throwing Harry a look.

 

“I skimmed it after I found out I was Daniel.” Harry shot Dean an annoyed glance, still blaming him for having to be part of the cast. “I have a good memory—and more experience with ghosts than these screenwriters do.”

 

“Tara’s keeping up with you pretty well,” Dean muttered. “Almost too well .”

 

“Well, she’s an actress.” Harry shrugged.

 

“Walter wrote a summoning manual. How to call up ghosts and make them do whatever you want,” Sam pointed out.

 

“Yeah, like kill people ,” Dean snorted.

 

“Somewhere along the way, Walter learned a little black magic,” Sam started to theorize.

 

“And then he got pissed at these people for ruining his movie,” Dean continued.

 

“Motive and means,” Harry said, giving an okay sign with his hand.

 

“Maybe it’s nothing, but…” Harry pointed toward the set. “Isn’t that Marty and Walter fighting?”

 

Dean and Sam quickly turned to look in the direction he indicated.

 

Marty and Walter were indeed fighting, and judging by the frenzy, it wasn’t going to end well.

 

“You ruined everything, Martin! Everything I worked for !” Walter shouted before opening his hand.

 

Something began pulling Marty toward the fans.

 

“Now you’ll find out what it really means to be a ghost,” Walter threatened.

 

Dean fired, making the force dragging Marty disappear. Meanwhile, Sam switched off the fans.

 

“No!” Walter exclaimed, before spinning around and running for the stairs leading to the scaffolding.

 

“Raising these spirits from the dead? Making them kill for you? That’s playing with fire, Walter,” Sam tried to stop him.

 

“You don’t understand,” Walter said, shaking his head.

 

“You’re right, I don’t,” Sam nodded.

 

“You put your heart and soul into it, years of hard work. Years, and then they take it away! They ruin it! And then—and then they want you to smile and say, ‘Thank you.’” Walter pointed at Marty, growling.

 

“It’s just a movie. That’s all,” Sam tried to console him.

 

“Look… I got nothing against you, man. You’re not part of this. Please, please, just walk away,” Walter said, looking at Sam, and then at Dean and Harry. “But Martin has to stay.”

 

“Sorry, can’t do that. Not that we like him or anything—it’s just… a matter of principle,” Dean replied, shrugging.

 

“Then I’m sorry too,” Walter said, before raising the talisman again.

 

***

 

“Well, that was brutal,” Sam sighed.

 

Harry shook his head. Dean was loading the bags in the car.

 

Watching the ghosts tear Walter apart—even though he’d been killing his co-workers—wasn’t exactly the best way to close a case.

 

Sam glanced at Harry, shaking his head. “You okay, Harry?”

 

“Why do they do it?” Harry asked, frowning. “Walter, he… he could have been fine. He didn’t have to let people die over a ruined movie! I mean, the movie sucked, but…” Harry lowered his gaze, shaking his head. “Kill over that?”

 

“Some people do crazy things for nothing,” Sam said, sitting down in front of Harry. “You can’t judge everybody by the actions of a few.”

 

“So if someone tries to screw me over, I shouldn’t sic ghosts on them?” Harry asked, looking up with a small smile.

 

“No, let’s leave the ghosts alone for now, okay?” Sam asked with a smile, then glanced at Dean with amusement. “Anyway, if someone tries to screw you over, you can always sic Dean on them. He’s like an excellent guard dog , you know?”

 

“Okay, first of all, no.” Dean pointed at Sam. “Second, get in. I want to get out of here.”

 

Harry and Sam were about to get in the car when McG came running out.

 

“Hey, Daniel!” McG stopped in front of Harry. “Or whatever your name is. Well, Sam’s dead,” McG nodded toward Sam. “Not you, but Daniel’s character. And, well, your work’s done. I know we’re paying Daniel and not you, but… well, you deserve a bonus.” McG handed over five hundred-dollar bills. “Thanks for saving my life. Have a safe trip.”

 

Then he turned and ran off.

 

Harry showed the cash to Dean. “Well, on top of Daniel’s paycheck, there’s this bonus.” Harry shoved the money into Dean’s duffel, making Sam smile reflexively. He looked so much like himself when he’d win pool money and then proudly show it to Dean, hoping for a “well done.”

 

A “well done” Harry got, too.

 

“They should pay us more, if you ask me,” Dean said, starting the engine before driving off. “Hunting and getting paid sounds amazing.”

 

“True,” Harry murmured, leaning back. “Can we call it a fundraiser?”

 

“Well, that’s an idea.” Dean tilted his head, thoughtful.

 

Sam sighed. “Harry, Dean. No.”

 

“Fine.” Harry huffed. “You’re just boring.”

 

****

 

Going back to Bobby’s felt like going home.

 

The cars to fix, Bobby working in the shed, Dumbledore sitting on the porch…

 

“Professor?” Harry blinked, confused. “What are you doing here, sir?”

 

“Harry.” Dumbledore smiled, his eyes twinkling but worried as he looked at the boy. “We need to talk about something that has happened.”

Notes:

Sam: Maybe the spirits are trying to shut the movie down because they think it sucks.
Harry: And it's also very wrong.

***

Sam: It’s a real evocation.
Harry: … So they are deleting all the real cool things but they are keeping the one thing that is killing them? Cool

****

Harry: I get why they are all excited for me. This just sucks,
Dean: Tara helped you a lot.
Harry: And?
Sam: He is jealous.
Harry: Oh. Okay.
Dean: All you have to say?
Harry: It’s not my problem.

****

Sam: That’s playing with fire!
Harry: More like… playing with dead.
Sam: …

 

***

Sam: That’s good.
Albus: Hi. I got bad news.
Harry: Of course. We were having a good time

Chapter 52: They didn't spell my name right.

Summary:

Dumbledore has troubling news to share. Harry has his priorities straight.

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this

Written for FBB dream edition - Anxious Rambling

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry watched Dumbledore take a seat on Bobby’s couch, with Dean and Sam sitting in front of him.

Harry sat down on a chair.

“Well, ah, Dobby and Winky are doing an excellent job.” Dumbledore glanced around with a smile. “Very well indeed.”

“Professor, did something happen?” Harry asked. “Ron, Hermione, Fred, George, Neville? Are they okay?”

“They’re all fine, my dear boy.” Dumbledore smiled faintly. “Your friends are perfectly fine. They’re just worried.”

“Worried about what?” Harry asked. “Did Moody do something to them?”

“Alastor?” Dumbledore blinked. “Harry, Alastor is a dear friend of mine. He’d never hurt a student.”

“He turned Malfoy into a ferret—even if I’m sure he deserved it—and he’s using the Imperius Curse on students,” Harry said. “You compared the Imperius Curse to demonic possession, sir!”

“Yes, Alastor has seen war and doesn’t trust anything anymore. His attack earlier this month only made him far more cautious.” Dumbledore sighed. “War leaves many scars, Harry. Alastor carries his. But no, your friends are safe.” Then, the professor leaned forward. “Have they told you about the Triwizard Tournament?”

“Yes, and Viktor and Cedric both mentioned it,” Harry nodded, remembering Viktor’s words. “It was a way to strengthen ties between the different European wizarding schools, right?”

“Yes, exactly. Of course, many headmasters saw it as a way to prove their school was the best.” Dumbledore smiled. “Unfortunately, Igor and Olympe are among those headmasters.”

“Viktor complained that his headmaster is using him for fame,” Harry said with a nod. “But, Professor, what does any of this have to do with me?”

Dumbledore took a deep breath. “Well, I… Harry, I want you to know that I’m not happy about this. Neither are Minerva or your friends.”

“What are we talking about?” Dean exclaimed, narrowing his eyes. “What’s going on?”

“My name came out of the Goblet, didn’t it?” Harry asked, sighing wearily.

Dumbledore nodded, handing Harry a slip of paper, which Harry took.

Harry Potter,” Harry read. “Professor, I’m legally Potter-Evans-Winchester now. Can that be used somehow?”

“No.” Dumbledore sighed. “Magic remains the same, my dear boy, and whoever entered your name drew on your magic.”

“How?” Harry blinked. “Professor, I’m on an entirely different continent!”

“I know.” Dumbledore shook his head. “Samuel will try to find a way to release you from the contract, but…”

“It might not be possible.” Harry sighed, glancing at Sam and Dean. “They could’ve at least used my correct name instead of the old one.”

Dumbledore raised an eyebrow, his eyes twinkling. “I was also entrusted with a message from Miss Granger. She had concerns.”

“Of course.” Harry nodded, glancing at Dean and Sam again for support. “They said there are three tasks, to prove strength, courage, and… whatever. Which task should I start preparing for?”

“Dragons,” Dumbledore said. “They’re dragons.”

Harry sighed.

Perfect.

---

“They let a kid compete in a deadly tournament?” Dean was shouting. “Samuel can’t do anything? He won’t do anything?”

“What do you want me to do?” Sam shouted back. “There’s nothing I can do about this!”

This can’t be legal!” Dean yelled. “Why is it always Harry they go after?”

Guys!” Harry exclaimed, stepping between his two furious brothers to stop the yelling. “Don’t worry too much. I’m used to it. Dragons can’t be worse than a basilisk, and I was twelve back then with no judge around. Charlie works with dragons, and he already said he’s willing to teach me everything I need to know about the task and dragons in general. I can handle it.”

“Yeah, I know, but…” Dean stammered.

“Dean, you don’t have to worry,” Harry said.

“Sorry, have you met me?” Dean asked. “I’m the big brother. It’s my job to worry about everything that happens to my younger brothers. It’s literally my job.”

“Well, up till now, my job has been to take care of myself,” Harry said. “This isn’t the first time something like this has happened, and I expected something to come up. Voldemort, Wormtail, and the secret follower were talking about a way to get me to him. I’m guessing the Tournament is how that follower decided to trap me. Hermione, Ron, Fred, George, Neville, and Luna are already trying to figure out what people are saying.” Harry then held up a letter. “And this is a letter calling Rita for my personal take on the Tournament. I think I’ve got a solid plan.”

“And I’m glad, but I can’t promise I won’t worry,” Dean shook his head. “And how are we supposed to help you if we can’t even set foot in Hogwarts?”

“Well, for that, we just have to politely ask for permission,” Harry said with a grin.

After all, getting permission to let his brothers come to Hogwarts would be easy. They were already attending his lessons.

*****

“Pleasure to meet you. I’m Rita Skeeter, the only journalist Harry will trust to tell the real story.” Rita smiled at Sam and Dean, neither of them happy to see that smile. “How do you feel about your brother entering a magical tournament—a world you can’t even begin to understand—that’s trying to take him away from you?”

“How would you feel with a bullet in your head?” Dean asked, leaning forward, daring Rita to say anything else.

“Scared? Confused? Worried? Helpless, not knowing how to act or what to do?” Rita suggested. “It might be too much for Muggles.”

“My brothers have been hunting monsters since they were kids. This world doesn’t scare them. And this tournament doesn’t scare me.” Harry leaned forward, cutting Dean off before he could respond—or shoot the reporter. “What scares me, if I’m honest, is how Barty Crouch Sr. handled the situation. They swore no under-seventeen student could ever compete, and now I’m forced against my will to compete. That’s an international risk, you know? I’m an American citizen. This jeopardizes an entire diplomatic relationship because of the British Ministry’s

. And they’ve had… issues, recently.”

Rita smiled faintly. “Crouch could lose his job over this.”

“Which would allow any journalist to dig into why his house-elf was carrying an unregistered wand—or capable of casting the Dark Mark.”

Rita’s smile turned sharper. “You’re playing a dangerous game, Harry. A very dangerous game.”

“Are you in or not?” Harry asked. “I can find other ways to get what I want. I’m not sure you’ll find another way to get your exclusive interviews with me without getting sued for writing about me without permission.”

“I suppose wiping out all the authors who’ve written about you will be essential,” Rita muttered.

“Among other things,” Harry said. “They put Moody in charge of the investigation to find out who entered my name in the Goblet.”

“Moody?” Rita scoffed. “He used to be their best Auror, I won’t deny that, but now he’s a paranoid old man seeing things that aren’t there.”

“And he’s still the Ministry’s best bet.” Harry shrugged. “Makes you wonder what kind of training they have these days.”

Rita studied Harry for a moment, then chuckled darkly. “Are you planning to set the wizarding world on fire, Harry?”

“Maybe just the British one,” Harry mused. “After all, they haven’t done a very good job so far.”

Notes:

Dumbledore: The house is very clean.
Harry: …
Dumbledore: And I heard you kept Dobby and Winky very busy
Harry: …
Dumbledore: And I see your brothers are fine.
Harry:
Dumbledore: Your name got out the Goblet.
Harry: I knew it.

***

Paper: Harry Potter
Harry: They didn’t get my name right!
Dean: Is this the big problem here?
Harry: Yeah!

**

Harry: What is the first task?
Dumbledore: Well… nothing dangerous. Just… lizards.
Harry: Lizards?
Dumbledore: That breath fire and are very big.
Harry: Wow. That’s so cool.

Rita: You want to put the world on fire!
Harry: Not all the world. Just England. More precisely, the British Ministry.
Rita: You’re crazy. I am in.
Harry: Cool.

Chapter 53: This is your bank?

Summary:

Dean, Sam and Harry visit the Gringott.

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this!

Written for FBB dream edition- Master of the Arts

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Dean wasn't happy about having to go back to England another time. The only good thing was they didn't have to take a plane.

Getting there to pick up Harry had been awful enough, and Dean didn't want to experience that feeling ever again.

"This is your bank, then." Dean looked around.

It wasn't bad, if Dean could be honest. It was just really big and full of strange creatures.

"They're goblins," Harry muttered, reading Dean's expression without even needing to hear his questions, just with a glance. "They run Gringotts."

"And we've never had any complaints." A goblin stood before them. He bowed to Harry, blinking in surprise when the boy returned the gesture. Dean wasn't surprised. He'd seen that boy apologize profusely to house-elves simply because he'd offended them by treating a burn himself. If a goblin bowed, then Harry would bow right away. “I'm Gnarlak, the Potter account manager. We can proceed to my office. Your guests can await your return here.”

Before Dean could tell the dwarf how likely that was, Harry replied. “They're my brothers, and they can hear everything there is to say.”

“Excellent. Then follow me.”

Gnarlak led them down the corridors until he placed his hand on a door, which opened, allowing them to enter.

The office was completely bare, with a single desk and a chair. The goblin waved his hand, and three chairs appeared on the other side of the desk.

“Things appear when I call them,” Gnarlak explained. “There's no point in having too much lying around.”

“It's not,” Dean muttered, looking at the empty desk in shock. It was both useful and very depressing. Dean didn't have an office, but if he had, he was sure it wouldn't be so bare.

“Let's talk business now.” The goblin grinned at Harry with his sharp teeth. “First, regarding your parents' will. I'm afraid only an heir who has already reached the age of majority can request to see those documents.”

Dean watched Harry's expression fall.

“And there's no way around it?” Sam asked, leaning forward.

The goblin smiled hungrily. “Lawyer? The most intelligent human beings, in my opinion.”

Sam smiled slightly, as he always did whenever someone complimented him on his interrupted career.

“Yes, there is a way, but we have to wait for the first trial,” Gnarlak explained.

“Why the first trial, Gnarly?” Dean asked, earning withering glances from his two younger brothers.

“At that point, your brother will be officially recognized as an adult, since Dumbledore has made being an adult a condition for competing in the Tournament. The Goblet is goblin work. We take details very seriously.”

Harry blinked. “Are you telling me that, after the first task, I will be legally an adult?”

“And you can take your places on the Wizengamot.” Gnarlak nodded. “The task will be on November twenty-fourth. You will be sent all the ballots up to this point where your seats have been used.”

“Thank you.” Harry nodded, before saying. “I heard books have been written about me…”

“Yes.” Gnarlak grimaced. “Quite regrettable. Still, very useful.”

“How useful is it that there are assholes writing about my brother?” Dean asked, growing irritated.

“Those stories paint Mr. Potter-Evans-Winchester as a hero,” Gnarlak explained. “Of course, they can’t all be true, but you can use these people’s obsession to build a following.”

Harry blinked. “I don’t understand.”

“Mr. Potter-Evans-Whinchester,” Gnarlak leaned forward in his chair, “you have a following. Faithful people who believe stories in children’s fairy tales. Publish the true stories, and make that following more tangible.”

“I…” Harry frowned.

“You’ve been drawn into a dangerous game, Mr. Potter-Evans—”

“You can just call me Harry.” Harry sighed, interrupting the goblin. “It’s getting tiring hearing the three surnames over and over again.”

Gnarlak smiled slightly. “We never passed the Gaunt Counts.”

“The what?” Harry asked, tilting his head. “I've heard that name before…”

“Guant was the family of Tom Marvolo Riddle, now known as Voldemort,” Gnarlak said. “And they were never inherited.”

“I know Voldemort isn't dead,” Harry said, staring at Gnarlak. “He tried to kill me.”

“And failed.” Gnarlak said patiently. “Do you think Fudge would allow anyone to challenge the peace he's achieved?”

Harry blinked. “You want me to raise an army?”

Loyalists who will believe you when the Ministry tries to destroy you,” Gnarlak clarified. “And you should just tell the truth. If you don't have a reporter, you should get one.”

“Can't we just report them?” Dean asked. “And get these stories out of the way?”

“Do you really want your brother to be seen as the person who took down children's stories?” Gnarlak asked, tilting his head. “It would be bad publicity.”

“And… are there any Potter properties I can use?” Harry asked. “Empty, I mean. With nothing inside.”

“There was the house you used to share with your parents.” Gnarlak said, handing a piece of paper to Harry, who took it with shaking hands.

“This was supposed to be my house?” Harry asked, looking at it. “They… they turned it into a museum?! Can they do that?”

“No one was there to stop them.” Gnarlak said calmly.

“Okay, I want to stop them,” Harry said. “Can you take the property back from the Ministry and report Fudge? What do you say…?” Harry looked at Sam, pleading for help.

“Embezzlement, illegal occupation…” Sam shrugged. “You could also say they’re using your parents’ sacrifice to campaign, if that’s a thing in the Wizarding World.” Sam looked at Gnarlak. “Fudge was elected?”

“Unfortunately yes.” Gnarlak nodded, his smile catlike as he looked at Sam. “I like the way your mind works. We can do all these things.”

“Is there anyone in the Ministry who isn’t corrupt?” Harry asked. “I want to work with those people.”

“There are a couple of people.” Gnarlak nodded. “Do you have any preferences?”

“If you get me their profiles, I can think about it more carefully,” Harry said. “I couldn’t do anything personally until November 24th, could I?”

“Yes, exactly.” Gnarlak nodded. “You’ll get your profiles later.”

“It was a pleasure doing business with you, Gnarlak.” Harry bowed his head.

“And it was a pleasure meeting the infamous Winchesters,” Gnarlak said.

Notes:

Gringotts exists
Dean: So, this is your bank.
Harry: You seem jealous.
Sam: He is. Definitely.
Dean: You two shut up.

***

Dean: The bank is cool, but these creatures are kinda creepy.
Sam: Can you, for once, not yell these things when everyone can hear you?
Harry: Especially the ones you called ‘creepy’.

***

Dean: Creepy creatures
Gnarlak: Incredibly good at our job.
Dean: That’s more than what I can say about Fudge.
Gnarlak: You set the bar in Hell.
Harry: Probably lower.

***

Gnarlak: Your guests can wait here.
Bobby: …
Hunters: …
Angels: …
Demons: …
Everyone in this world: …
Harry: Oh, we don’t do that here.
Gnarlak: Do what?
Harry: Separate us.

***

Gnarlak: I met the Winchester for a minute and I can tell that they are Codependent.
Gnarlak: But they are fierce and probably crazy when they separate, so I like them

***

Dean: Where are all your stuffs?
Gnarlak: I don’t keep things around. They’re useless.
Harry: That’s why I don’t want Fudge around, so I get it.

***

Gnarlak: You need to be of major age to do anything.
Sam: Can we walk around that?
Gnarlak: How much for him?
Dean: I’m not selling him!

***

Dean: Hey, Gnarly!
Gnarlak: … I kinda like that nickname, so I won’t kill you.
Harry: Please, kill any wizard that calls you like that. Especially if it is Fudge.
Gnarlak: How much for him?
Dean: I’m not selling him!
Gnarlak: …
Dean: …
Gnarlak: How much for all of you?

***

 

Harry: So… I should use these books for having an army.
Gnarlak: Basically.
Harry: I like the idea. I will kill Fudge first.

***

Gnarlak: Voldemort is alive
Harry: I know. He tried to kill me my first year and now he is trying again.
Gnarlak: Are you not scared?
Harry: He could have just thrown a fifteen month old baby out of the window and instead he decided to be dramatic. Then, his sixteen self, decided to use a basilisk to kill a twelve years old boy when he could just AK me. If I have to wait for him to kill me… I’d probably live forever.
Gnarlak: … That’s fair.

***

Dean: Why do you want to know about empty properties?
Harry: I want to kill Fudge in there.
Sam: …
Dean: …
Harry: …
Sam: Is that a joke…?
Ron, Mione, Fred and George, dragging a tied Fudge: Where do we put him?
Harry: Fudge is the joke here.

***

Fudge: You have nothing against me!
Sam, pulling out his degree: Actually, idiot, we have.
Dean: Are we…?
Harry: Shush. Don’t ruin this for him.
Dean: You’re just happy that Fudge is miserable.
Harry: I am. But I still think we should have left him in one of my properties and put him on fire. I have a lot of properties. We could have done it.
Dean, sighing: When I’ll find out why you want to put things on fire…
Harry: And people. Mostly people.
Dean: Yes, I got it.

Chapter 54: You don't make my life miserable

Summary:

Sam and Harry have an chick-flick moment

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this!

Written for: FBB, dream edition: Stitches

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry looked up when Sam entered, a stifled sigh.

 

They were in another town, researching the monster of the week.

 

“Found anything?” Harry asked, looking curiously at Sam.

 

“No. Dean’s checking again to see if there’s any connection between the disappearances, but it seems like they’re just random people found. Wrong place, wrong time. That sort of thing.” Sam sighed.

 

“They could be vampires, then.” Harry murmured. “Sounds like their MO, doesn’t it?”

 

“Not this close to a town, no.” Sam shook his head. “They prefer to keep to themselves.” Sam sat down next to Harry, ruffling his younger brother’s hair, much to Harry’s annoyance. “What are you working on? I don’t think I’ve seen that book at Bobby’s.”

 

“No, I got it from my school library.” Harry licked his lips.

 

“I see.” Sam sighed. “Did you sneak out again ? Are we driving you mad, dude?”

 

“No, it’s not that, in fact…” Harry rubbed the back of his neck, embarrassed. “It’s nice to have people looking out for me, besides Mione and Ron, I mean. Compared to the other times I’ve been in trouble, this… This is the best, I have to say.”

 

“I’m not even going to comment on the fact that you apparently have a ranking of the best times you’ve been in trouble.” Sam rubbed his eyes.

 

Harry knew Sam didn’t sleep well because of his nightmares. He knew this because, every time a nightmare kept Harry awake, Sam was awake for one of his own.

 

It wasn’t surprising Dean was so tired of them. Harry was tired of himself.

 

Harry was just tired.

 

“Anyway, if I may go on,” Harry shot an annoyed look at Sam, who simply waved, “Newt mentioned there were books about these things, and I was curious. I went to check them out and found two books.”

 

Harry handed the two tomes to Sam, who took them carefully.

 

“They’re not cursed; I had Dobby check them out, and you know how protective he is.” Harry rolled his eyes. “But, anyway, one of them is a medieval account of children with special talents, and the other is Merlin’s personal diary.”

 

“Merlin? Like… the real Merlin ? The one from the myths ?” Sam asked, feeling excited.

 

Harry smiled slightly. “Yes, that Merlin. Anyway, well… they’re about special children, so…”

 

Sam nodded, before turning to the marked pages.

 

Harry didn't need to reread them, because he saw the words as if they were imprinted on his mind.






Anomaliae Magicae In Utero: Studies on Arcane Births and Irregular Bloodlines

Volume IV – Withdrawn Edition, 1742 - Chapter XII – On Those Born Beneath the Veil

 

Documented cases of infants born with early manifestations of supernatural power, deviating from standard magical expression, constitute one of the oldest and most feared branches of occult study. These individuals, often not identified as wizards or witches in the usual sense, demonstrate abilities that surpass wandwork, education, and even conscious will.

 

Of particular interest is a category known as the Veilborn, so named for their conception or birth occurring during rare astral events (eclipses, planetary alignments, breaches between life and death). Such individuals:

 

exhibit heightened sensitivity to spirits and the undead,

are capable of perceiving or summoning interdimensional entities from early childhood,

often suffer pain or volatile magical reactions when exposed to spells of control or suppression.

 

Throughout history, some Dark practitioners have attempted to replicate such conditions artificially, using blood rituals or summoning forces not meant to dwell in our world. It is recorded that demonic entities have shown a persistent interest in these beings, regarding them as potential vessels for influence or possession.

 

However, not all Veilborn are wicked.

 

At least seven cases are known in which such children became healers, guardians, even protectors of the magical world—capable of repelling the very darkness that tried to claim them. One of the most notable:

 

Case 3: “Infans Ruvae” – born in 1521, Devon, beneath a crimson sky. The child emitted spontaneous bursts of light with no known incantation, and grew up speaking with unseen entities. At eleven, they banished a demon unaided. They died peacefully, in old age, among the fey of the moors.

 

Veilborn children should not be feared, but closely observed and guided. Those who have brushed the threshold of the Veil walk a narrow road—one that can lead to salvation or ruination.





Diary – Leaf XXVIII

 

Today, a mother brought me her son, sobbing. The child had no name. No cry.

 

At his side, the shadows moved like curtains in the wind, and the candle bowed towards him, as if in recognition.

 

He was not born of Chaos, but neither of Light. He stood between.

 

His eyes were already ancient. When I held him, my skin prickled as if touched by a thousand needles—but he did not flinch. He only watched.

 

I placed upon him a Rune of Truth. It cracked.

I drew a circle of salt around him. The salt melted into the soil.

 

A raven landed on the windowsill and croaked: “There are seven. And they return.”

 

In dream, I saw them. A boy who raised his hand and split the wind.

A girl who whispered to fire. One who slept without casting shadow.

 

All bore a mark—not upon flesh, but upon fate.

 

I cannot halt them, nor save them. But I may leave record.

 

Whosoever finds these words, know this: Blood does not decide the end. But what one chooses before the abyss—ah, that does.



Sam looked up when he finished the two highlighted sections. “I’m evil, then.”

 

What ?” Harry blinked. “Mate, that’s not what it says there.”

 

But it is .” Sam shook his head. “It’s not normal, what I can do, Harry.”

 

“Nor what I can do!” Harry retorted.

 

“You don’t have demon blood in your veins!” Sam shouted. “Your mother didn’t die because of you !” Sam slammed his hands on the table before standing and pacing around their motel room.

 

Harry stood there, trying not to scare Sam—or maybe just not to cry.

 

“Do you know what Dementors are?” Harry asked, keeping his voice light, as if he were talking about the weather and not one of the worst experiences of his entire fucking life.

 

“I think Hermione mentioned them.” Sam sighed, turning to look at Harry.

 

“Well, they're creatures that feed on all of people's happy memories. Muggles can't see them, but they feel the effects of their presence, if they’re near them,” Harry explained. “And, well, when they're around someone, they relive the worst moments of their life.”

 

“Okay.” Sam sighed again, looking at Harry curiously. “What does that have to do with…?”

 

“Last year, there were Dementors at Hogwarts,” Harry said. “Not only do they bring back someone's worst memories, but they're drawn to people with the worst memories. Maybe because that way, their happy memories are more powerful, since their lives suck.”

 

“That's horrible,” Sam said.

 

His tone still seemed to be asking: So what?

 

“They followed me everywhere I went, and while they were near me, I heard my parents' last moments,” Harry said. “My father tried to slow him down, telling my mother to run, take me, and flee. Voldemort killed him easily. And then… he came to my room, where my mother stood between me and him and begged him for my life .” Harry swallowed. “My life, you understand? Not her. Because Voldemort wasn't there to kill my parents. He never searched their homes; that was more the MO of his Death Eaters. He probably considered it undignified, killing them in their homes. Maybe even cowardly.” Harry looked away. “So, good, they shouldn't have died. Not that night. You know, if I hadn't been born, they probably would have been fine.”

 

“Harry…” Sam murmured.

 

“So… yeah, my birth led to their deaths.” Harry shrugged. “My presence put Hermione in danger, because Tom Riddle, the psychopath in the diary, knew I would do anything to protect her, to save Hagrid from Azkaban, to keep Ginny from dying. What if she hadn't known me? What if I didn't exist? They would have been fine .” Harry sighed.

 

“It's not your fault.” Sam crouched down in front of Harry, placing his hands on his shoulders. “And… I just feel guilty, because I ruined Dean's life.”

 

“I'm pretty sure Dean doesn't feel that way.” Harry sniffed. “I'm sure he'd rather live with you, here, than lose you.”

 

Sam pulled Harry into a tight hug.

 

And Harry closed his eyes and rested his head on his older brother's shoulder, allowing himself, for once, to be comforted.

Notes:

Sam: Where did you take that book?
Harry: Hogwarts.
Sam: … the same place that explains how to bring people back from death?
Harry: Yup.
Sam: Please, tell me it isn’t about bringing people back from death.
Harry: Not this one.

***

Harry: So, among other times I got in trouble, this is in my top three.
Sam: Why not the first one?
Harry: So, my fav absolutely, is when Ron, Fred and George decided to use a flying car to kidnap me from the Dursleys. Also, Vernon fell from the window that night, so it was incredible.
Sam: And the second one?
Harry: Hermione put Snape on fire.
Sam: I should have guessed that.
Dean: Why did Hermione put Snape on fire?
Harry: She was sure he was trying to kill me. He wasn’t, but, you know..
Sam: Yeah.
Dean: *stops working*

***

Book: special children are just.
Sam: I’m a monster.
Harry: WTF, you can’t read?

***

Sam: Your mother didn’t die because of you!
Harry: …
Sam: …
Harry: She did.
Sam: Oh, fuck.

***

Harry, talking about the worst thing that ever happened to his life.
Dean, talking about the worst thing that ever happened to his life.
Sam: They are the same thing.

***

Sam: And what do we do about trauma?
Dean: Joke about it.
Harry: Bury him.
Sam: … No

Chapter 55: I fucking hate djinns

Summary:

Dean is in another reality.

He doesn't like it

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this!

Written for: FBB, dream edition: Fever Dream

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Dean opened his eyes, blinking.

 

The last memory he had before passing out was of entering a large cellar, where he'd decided to take a look to try to figure out what they were dealing with.

 

Then, a flash, something that grabbed him…

 

Dean jumped up, looking around. He was shirtless in a bed in a bedroom. Beside him, a beautiful, naked woman.

 

Had he really left Sam and Harry to go have fun ?

 

He reached for his clothes before deciding to investigate. As he walked, he called Sam.

 

After a few rings—Sam had to know where Dean had gone—Sam answered. “ Dean?

 

“Sam.” Dean answered immediately, the weight he felt whenever he was away from his brother lightening until it disappeared. “How's Harry?”

 

Who? ” Sam asked.

 

“Harry.” Dean said, looking around. “I woke up next to a sexy girl and didn't even think to check on Harry. Did I even warn you I was leaving?”

 

Carmen? ” Sam asked.

 

“Who?” Dean blinked.

 

You're drunk. ” Sam sighed through the phone. “ Are you drunk calling me?

 

“I'm not drunk!” Dean protested. “Sammy…”

 

See you tomorrow, okay? ” Sam didn't react to the nickname, neither annoyed nor reassured. “ And go easy with the gin.

 

“Wait, Sam!” Dean called. “Sam!”

 

After Sam hung up, Dean was about to have a word with his brother for leaving him alone. Dean looked around.

 

Then, he saw a picture.

 

***

 

“Dean.” His mom was as beautiful as he remembered.

 

Dean swallowed. “Mom?”

 

“What's going on?” His mom asked, ushering him in. “Carmen was worried. She said she tried to call you, but you left right away.”

 

Dean wasn't sure if this Carmen had tried to talk to him when Sam was ignoring him or when he saw his mother's photo.

He probably hadn't actually heard her voice.

 

“I… It's nothing, I just woke up… feeling melancholy.” Dean swallowed. “Do you remember what you used to say when I was a kid?”

 

Because if he'd ended up in his paradise, or if his wishes had come true… Dean would have had no reason to complain.

 

“That the angels were watching over you.” His mom replied, looking worriedly at Dean. “Dean, I don't know what's going on, but… Maybe you should go back to Carmen.”

 

Dean shook his head. “No, I… I can wait here. Maybe… I'm feeling nostalgic for the old house, you know…”

 

His mom looked at him worriedly. “Are you drunk?”

 

“What?” Dean blinked before shaking his head. “No, I… I told you, I just felt like… a second chance all of a sudden.”

 

“I understand.” His mom smiled, before squeezing Dean’s arm. “You’re always welcome to stay here, if you want. Anytime. Let Carmen know, so she doesn’t worry.”

 

“I will.” Dean nodded.

 

***

 

Sam wasn’t answering the phone, Dean didn’t have Harry’s number—he hoped the brat was with Sam and would stop deleting his number from Dean’s phone—and Carmen had texted him that she’d cover for him at work at the garage, saying she had a family emergency.

 

Then, a car pulled up in front of his mom’s driveway.

“That’s not possible…”

 

Sam and Jessica got out of the car, Sam holding a package.

 

“Sammy.” Dean smiled. “Look at you, you’re with Jessica! I…”

 

“Yeah.” Sam looked at Dean in confusion, as if he hadn't expected Dean to be surprised to see his younger brother with his dead girlfriend — as if his younger brother wasn't surprised to have his dead girlfriend by his side! — "Have you started celebrating Mom's birthday already?" Sam asked, pointing to the bottle of beer Dean was savoring, wondering if beer had always tasted that good or if it was just the knowledge of having the whole family.

 

"Nah, I was just having a drink while I waited for everyone to arrive." Dean smiled. "Is everyone here?"

 

Sam raised an eyebrow, confused. "Who else is coming?"

 

Yeah, that’s right. Taking his son by another woman to his wife's birthday party wasn’t probably the best idea anyone could have had. Dean snorted. Even the John who raised them wouldn't have done that.

 

****

 

After dinner was over, after Sam announced he was marrying Jessica, Dean took Sam aside.

 

“Okay, seriously, why don't we take Harry and celebrate between us?”

 

Sam raised an eyebrow. “Sorry, but who the hell is Harry?”

 

“Come on, Sammy…” Dean started, but Sam raised his hand, interrupting him.

 

“And one more thing… since when do you call me Sammy ?” Sam snorted. “Dean, we only talk during holidays because mom forces us.”

 

Dean paused, looking at Sam. “I… It's wrong, we're brothers…”

 

“Look, I don't care, okay? I've figured it out, you are you, I am me.” Sam shrugged. “And there's no point in changing the facts. We have nothing in common.”

 

Dean swallowed as Sam and Jessica left.

 

***

 

How could he not think about it? Dean wanted to hit himself over the head.

 

Mom's death was the only thing that had driven Dad to seek out the supernatural. Without the hunt, John would never have found out about Lily Evans, and Harry would never have been the son of John Winchester, Dean's younger brother!

 

And apparently, the hunt and the decision to entrust a newborn to a four-year-old were the reason Sam loved Dean that much. Without that, they were strangers .

 

Dean loved his mom. Dean would set the world on fire just to talk to his mom again, to see her, and to hug her.

 

But Dean didn't want to trade Sammy and Harry for that reality.

 

Dean had only one thing to do.

Notes:

Dean: I’m feeling good.
Dean: Something is wrong.

***

Dean: There’s a naked woman
Sam: Carmen?
Dean: I didn’t ask her name.
Sam: You didn’t ask your girlfriend her name?
Dean: … My what?
Castiel: His what?

***

Dean: How’s Harry?
Sam: Who?
Dean: … Our brother!
Sam: We don’t have brothers.
Dean: What?

Angels: I wished.

 

***

Dean: You’re supposed to be dead.
Mary: Excuse me.
Dean: And you’re supposed to be dead.
Jessica: What?
Dean: And you’re supposed to love me!
Sam: Why?

***

What if.

Dean: Hi! I’m about to kidnap you.
Harry: Do we know each other?
Dean: Not yet. But I’ll be your older brother and you’re going to love me.
Harry: … Stranger things had happened, so okay.

***

Dean: You’re with Jessica!
Sam: She’s my girlfriend.
Dean: Yeah, who died!
Jessica: I’m not dead…
Dean: Yes, you are.

 

***

Dean: Apparently Sammy hates me and Harry doesn’t know me.
Dean: I don’t want this life.
Castiel: I don’t want this life either.
Dean: Uh?

Chapter 56: I thought I lost you

Summary:

Sam tries to help Dean after the Djinn.

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this!

Written for FBB dream edition: Search and Rescue

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sam didn't much appreciate the empty look on Dean's face.

Whatever he'd seen in that world hadn't been pleasant.

"So, how did you guys figure out where to find me?" Dean asked, looking at Sam.

Harry had gone to get them some food, and Sam appreciated his willingness to give Dean some space to breathe. Dean wouldn't have opened up to both his younger brothers. Maybe, alone with Sam, he would have said something.

"Harry realized what kind of monster it was and where it might be." Sam sighed. "We tried calling you, but you weren't answering, so... Well, I hacked your location."

"And you found me." Dean smiled. "And the Djinn?"

"Harry set him on fire," Sam said tersely. "Looks like he finally got around to setting something on fire."

"He must be so happy," Dean joked.

“We read that Djinn grants people's wishes.” Sam swallowed.

“You should have seen our lives, Sam…” Dean sighed, shaking his head. “Mom was alive. We weren't hunters. Our biggest worry was… I don't know, paying the bills?” Dean smiled. “It was just perfect.”

“What were we like?” Sam asked. “You and I, I mean?”

Dean sighed. “We didn't get along very well, but you were still willing to die for me.”

Sam smiled slightly. “Why did you leave it? It seems… well, you said, perfect.”

“Harry didn't exist,” Dean muttered. “Dad would never have known about witches like Harry, and Harry wasn't our Harry.”

“You went out for us?” Sam asked, blinking. “You left the perfect world for this crappy reality?”

“It may be a crappy reality, but it’s our life.” Dean shook his head. “I wouldn’t trade it for anything.”

Sam smiled.

Moments later, the door opened, and Harry walked in. “Good news,” he announced to his brothers. “They had pie.”

Looking at Dean’s smile, Sam knew what he was thinking: maybe they didn’t know they had a brother until recently, but Harry was one of them.

***

Sam looked up from his laptop.

Harry was frowning, glaring at the paper in front of him.

“Harry?” Sam called. Dean, noticing the seriousness, sat up, narrowing his eyes at the duo. “What’s wrong?”

“Charlie wrote. He sent some general directions for dealing with a dragon, and then said I need to steal from a nesting mother dragon.”

“Is it worse than a normal dragon?” Sam asked, tilting his head.

“Well, to give you an idea…” Harry grimaced. “Picture the normal dragon as a dog, for example, and a mother dragon as a Dean who’s had his pie and car taken away, and you hurt.”

Ouch.” Sam grimaced in return. “I wouldn’t want to deal with a Dean dealing with the loss of the pie and Baby.”

“I wouldn’t want to hear you call a car Baby, either, but I have to deal with it anyway.” Harry groaned, banging his head on the table. “I’d really like to know who decided to make children face dragons.”

“Probably the same person who decided to send Dementors to the school,” Sam suggested. “Have you heard from Rita?”

“No.” Harry sighed. “But as soon as I do, I’ll make her reveal the story of Voldemort.”

“Isn’t that dangerous?” Sam pointed out nervously. “Wouldn’t that put her in danger?”

“Skeeter seems smart enough to survive even Voldemort.” Harry made a thoughtful sound. “I’m sure Dumbledore would give her a safe place at Hogwarts, and everyone says Voldemort fears Dumbledore more than anything.” Harry shrugged. “But Voldemort will hide. He doesn’t want anyone to know he’s back. He works in the shadows, from what I’ve read, and he lost last time. He needs to build a following first, and then declare war.”

“And would anyone follow him?” Sam asked. “If he lost…”

“He lost to a child.” Harry pointed to himself. “Killing me is to prove to everyone that I’m not special, I was just lucky. If he kills me, he’ll show everyone my dead body, rejoice, mock the gullible people who thought for a moment that anyone could have anything to do with him, and then declare war.” Harry shrugged. “The diary said a lot,” he explained to the blank stares of his older brothers.

“So…” Sam blinked. “He needs this tournament to kill you.”

“See?” Harry snorted. “Dramatic. There are at least twenty better ways to do it. No, instead he has to make me compete in deadly tasks that might kill me before I even get to him.” Harry shook his head. “He should be a little better at trying to kill a teenager. I almost feel sorry for him.”

“Don’t feel sorry for those who want to kill you.” Dean wasn’t amused. Sam could imagine he was thinking about the world of the Djinn, and how that Harry was alone in dealing with the Tournament. Probably still at Hogwarts and still with the Dursleys. “Now, did Charlie tell you how to prepare for the dragon?”

“He gave me some pointers.” Harry shifted the papers. "But he's at Hogsmeade tomorrow, too, so he can give me more." Harry licked his lips nervously. "Remus and Sirius will be there, too."

Sam took a deep breath, noticing the way Dean tensed. Sam knew the look. It was the possessive, protective one Dean sometimes showed when he was afraid of being left behind.

"They'll have some suggestions for dealing with the dragon," Sam decided. "It can't hurt to have more people thinking about it."

Harry shrugged. "Dobby suggested..."

"You know what, kiddo?" Dean asked, shaking his head and taking a sip of his beer. "I'm not ready to hear what your house-elf suggested."

"Dobby's more of a friend than a house-elf," Harry retorted.

"Who wanted to kill Gordon," Dean pointed out.

"He deserved it." Harry said, crossing his arms. "He wasn't a boyfriend, but if he had been, he'd have been a poor one, I'm sure."

Sam sighed, while Dean shook his head.

"Well, anyway, Sirius and Remus can't have worse ideas than Dobby," Dean decided. "End of discussion."

Notes:

Sam: How was it?
Dean: Perfect
Sam: And you left it?
Dean: It was clearly fake.
Harry: Yes, I get that emotion.

***

Harry: I got the pie!
Sam: And this will help Dean recover?
Harry: If it doesn’t, I don’t know what could.

***

Dean: What happened to the Djinn?
Sam: Harry set him on fire.
Dean: … He had fun?
Sam: He laughed for an hour, so I think he did.
Harry: I want another Djinn!
Dean: Oh, God.

***

Harry: Apparently, I have to steal from a mother hen dragon.
Sam: And it is dangerous?
Harry: Have you ever tried to steal cake from Dean?
Sam: It is dangerous.

***

Harry: Who the hell decided to use dragons?
Dean: Fudge.
Harry: I bet he is a lousy boyfriend.
Sam: No, Harry, you cannot put him on fire.
Harry: *pouts*

***

Dean: It can be dangerous for her.
Harry: And?
Sam: … At least you didn’t suggest setting her on fire.

***

*What if: Dean was still in the Djinn world*
Dean: The first task is dragons. This is what you need to do.
Harry: Sorry. But who are you?
Dean: Your brother.
Harry: Uh?
Dean: And you’re coming with me.
Harry: I am being kidnapped?
Dean: No.
Harry: Can I go?
Dean: No.

***

Harry: Dobby suggested…
Dean: No.
Harry: I haven’t finished yet.
Dean: I don’t want to know! I’m sure Sirius and Remus will have better ideas.
Me: No, they won’t.
Dean: Why? You are writing us!
Me: I know. Suck to be you.

Chapter 57: How to train your dragon

Summary:

Charlie explains the dragons

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this!

Written for FBB dream edition - Chronic Pain

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry hadn't intended to eavesdrop. He was returning with the food and he had specifically looked for the pie he knew Dean would love.

He realized that Dean had just opened up about the fantastical world he'd fallen into when the Djinn drugged him — Harry had loved setting him on fire, therapeutically speaking — and so he couldn't enter.

And he felt guilty eavesdropping, too, but evidently the fact that they were hunters had made Sam and Dean forget that motel doors were disgusting and that if anyone walked past, they'd hear everything that was said.

So, it wasn't really Harry's fault that, as he was walking past for the tenth time, trying not to eavesdrop, he felt that a life without him was apparently perfect for Dean and Sam.

It wasn't anyone's fault. Harry knew he was carrying too much baggage and understood that it was only common decency that kept Sam and Dean from sending him back to the Dursleys.

Bobby was probably starting to wonder if having Harry around was really worth it, too.

Harry didn't cook, he didn't clean, he consumed their food, their water, and their electricity. If nothing else, he was a parasite. It wasn't surprising that Dean's wildest imagination ruled out the parasite that Harry was.

Harry wouldn't have wanted himself, either, if he'd had the choice. So he wasn't really in a position to judge Dean for having preferences.

Dean and Sam were sitting next to him at the Hog's Head, where Aberforth had refilled their glasses with Butterbeer, waiting for the others to arrive.

The first to arrive were Hermione, Ron, Fred, George, Luna, and Neville.

Luna, surprising Harry, approached him and hugged him.

"Uh..." Harry blinked, before deciding that hugging her back was probably the best thing to do, but Harry didn't know Luna well enough to understand why he was being hugged. “Hello, Luna.”

“Don’t be afraid,” Luna said, simply nodding. “You won’t be hurt.”

“By the dragon?” Harry asked, blinking, confused.

Luna smiled. “A request is always granted, if it comes from a pure heart.”

Harry frowned, trying to understand what Luna was saying. The girl turned more toward Sam. “I feel sorry for your girlfriend.”

Sam blinked, then looked at Harry. “How does she know?”

“I didn’t tell her anything!” Harry protested, genuinely offended. Maybe their life would have been better without Harry, but that didn’t make Harry a gossip. Not about these things.

“You’re thinking about her now.” Luna interjected, looking softly at Sam. “She’s truly beautiful, and she’s lucky to have been loved so deeply by someone like you.”

Sam was speechless, but Harry examined Luna more carefully. The girl had seen him when Harry was under the invisibility cloak, she knew many things she shouldn't have and couldn't have known, and yet...

"Sirius, Remus, and Charlie are coming," Hermione said, after giving Harry a hug. "And a friend of Charlie's is coming, too..."

"Who?" Harry asked, curiosity getting the better of him.

"Shut up, gossip boy." Ron pointed, before taking Hermione's place and pulling Harry into a hug. In a low voice, he muttered, "You have to tell me what's made you so sad."

Harry nodded, hugging Ron.

"Puppy!"

Sirius, Remus, Charlie, and his friend had arrived. Harry knew it because of the furious hug Sirius gave him.

"Hey, Sirius." Harry patted him on the back, uncomfortable with the sudden affection. Not that it was bad, of course. Just different.

"Wotcher, Harry." The girl with Charlie held out her hand as soon as Harry was freed from Sirius. "I'm Tonks."

Harry frowned. "Your name is Tonks?"

"No, her name is Nymphadora." Sirius barked. "She just hates the name my cousin Meda chose."

"Your cousin Meda is Andromeda, right?" Harry checked.

Sirius nodded, while Tonks snorted. "You'd think being disowned by the Blacks would make you immune to horrible names, yet you find yourself called Nymphadora."

"It's an unforgettable name," Harry offered.

Tonks narrowed her eyes before saying, "Don't call me Nymphadora. Just Tonks."

"Okay, Tonks." Harry emphasized the name, before shaking Tonks's hand as soon as Harry finished speaking. "I'm Harry."

"I know." Tonks winked.

“I just thought it would be polite to introduce myself,” Harry said, pouting. “These are Dean and Sam, my older brothers. If Dean hits on you, turn him down.”

“Hey!” Dean exclaimed, while Tonks laughed.

Charlie pointed to the table. “Shall we sit down?”

After everyone was seated, Harry immediately asked. “So, dragons. Who had this crappy idea in the first place?”

“The reserve leader thinks the same way.” Charlie snorted. “Well, Fudge wants to look good, and bringing dragons is his way of showing he has power.”

“He doesn’t, but whatever.” Harry muttered, wondering if Rita would be able to oust Fudge from his seat.

"Dragons are XXXXX creatures," Charlie said. "Which means they're among the most dangerous creatures in the wizarding world."

"And of course I have to deal with them. Wonderful." Harry muttered under his breath, almost wincing when Sam placed a comforting hand on his leg.

"We've brought four dragons for the test. The Hungarian Horntail, a black dragon with a spine-filled tail whose fire can reach up to fifty feet; the Chinese Firecracker, which spews mushroom-shaped flames from its nostrils; the Common Welsh Green, the least aggressive of the lot, whose favorite food is sheep and who has a melodious roar; and the Swedish Shortsnout, whose blue flames can incinerate bones."

"I'm hoping to get the Common Welsh Green, but I'm pretty sure I'll get the most dangerous and aggressive one." Harry shook his head. “Well, how am I supposed to survive one of the dragons?”

“You don’t have to worry too much about the dragon itself. If things get dangerous, the boys from the reserve and I will step in to stop the dragon.” Charlie promised. Harry didn’t trust adults much, but the Weasleys had always been above board. “The real problem is stealing the egg.”

“Why do I have to take the child of a dragon?” Harry asked. “Not only is it stupid and pointless, it’s cruel!”

Charlie smiled. “It’s not a real egg, just… the egg they planted to give you the clue to the next task. At least, that’s what they told me.” At Harry’s look, Charlie shook his head. “I don’t know anything else, but I can ask Percy if he can tell me anything. He should know more, since he works with Crouch Sr.”

Harry nodded, wondering for a moment why they kept calling Crouch Sr. Did he have a son?
Then, he decided a killer dragon was more dangerous and asked. “Okay, take the fake egg. Are there any guidelines?”

“You obviously can’t harm the real eggs,” Charlie said. “And you can’t kill the dragon either.”

“Why would I…?” Harry paused, remembering the monsters he’d hunted with his brothers. Yes, he supposed that of all of them, he was the one who should receive the warning not to kill the fire-breathing monster. “Okay, do they have weaknesses? Weak spots?”

“Their skin is thick and resistant to spells, but their eyes are exposed and sensitive,” Charlie said. “More Stupefy can stun, and Confundus can disorient. But you have to be very quick, especially with mothers. Enclosed spaces reduce their mobility and fire breath. They’re very territorial, and instinctively attack anyone who threatens their nest, which makes them predictable.”

Harry wondered if Charlie had forgotten that Harry's job was to threaten that very same nest.

"They have a strong sense of heat and movement, but their long-distance vision isn't great," Charlie was saying. "And since their body temperature is so high, cold environments are unsettling."

"So I just have to... what?" Harry snorted. "If I attack a dragon's eyes, I risk making it even more unpredictable. They can't see possible threats and are even more afraid for their eggs!"

"You could use Snape as a distraction, flying him onto the field," Sirius suggested.

"That would be illegal, though it's very tempting," Harry said dryly.

"Dragons love metals." Luna tilted her head. "And treasures."

Harry looked at Luna, narrowing his eyes. "Metals and treasures?"

The Potter Vaults probably had something, but Harry couldn't access those Vaults until after the first task. So, it wasn't very useful.

"Yes." Luna smiled. "They're very sweet with their little ones."

"Yeah." Harry sighed, before looking at Hermione and Ron waiting for help.

"Well, you need to protect yourself from heat," Hermione said. "You shouldn't know about the task, so I think you should prepare some runes that protect you from fire, water, earth, and wind."

"Okay, yes, a wooden pendant would be fine?" Harry asked.

"White oak would be preferable, or elm." Hermione sighed. "Do you think Ollivander would send you samples?"

"I'm not sure..." Harry looked at Ron, who shook his head.

"He wouldn't, no." Ron looked at Charlie. "What do you guys use?"

"Protection charms on clothing." Charlie answered promptly. "And we have burn protections that are always active."

“Runes or spells?” Hermione asked, narrowing her eyes. “They’re different, obviously. The spells have to be much more precise, and what works for the Hungarian Horntail isn’t as effective against the Welsh Green, I suppose.”

“Every spell is designed for the dragon, yes.” Charlie nodded.

“So it’s no good unless Harry knows which dragon he’s facing,” Ron said. “How are the dragons decided?”

“Which is the most dangerous?” Harry asked.

Charlie looked at the three of them fearfully before saying, “Well, the dragons are chosen at random just before the task. And the most dangerous one is the Hungarian Horntail.”

“I'll have to deal with that,” Harry said, looking at Hermione. “It's best to learn the spells for that and have the runes for the rest.”

“Can spells be learned anywhere?” Hermione asked, looking at Charlie.

“Yes, they're covered in the books.” Charlie nodded. “I read some books at Hogwarts, and they should be there.”

“Perfect, you learned the spells there,” Hermione decided. “Krum and Delacour are training for the dragons anyway; I've seen their books.”

“And Cedric?” Harry asked. “Does he know what we're about to face?”

“I don't think so.” Hermione stopped. “I've never seen a book about dragons.”

“I have to tell him.” Harry decided. “I'll look for him later at the Three Broomsticks.”

Charlie smiled, while Tonks gave Harry a thumbs up. “Thanks, Harry. My Hufflepuff pride is celebrating.”

Harry smiled slightly before saying, “So, cold, sensitive eyes, they sense heat, they love metal and treasure.”

“Pretty much.” Charlie nodded. “I wish I could help you more.”

“Don't worry,” Hermione said. “We've got it under control now.”

Notes:

Harry: My brothers like me
Dean: It was perfect. Harry wasn’t there.
Harry: No, they hate me. As they should.

***

Dean: Do you know why Harry is avoiding us?
Sam: Maybe he is worried about the task? I mean, he knows we love him, right?
Dean: We’ll tell him.

***

Djinn: *exists*
Harry: *sets him on fire*

***

Aberforth: Here’s Butterbeer.
Harry: I have to participate in a deadly tournament.
Aberforth: … Do you want Fire Whisky?

**

Luna: *hugs Harry*
Harry: Why?
Luna: Your life sucks.
Harry: … Yes, you’re right.

***

Tonks: I’m Tonks.
Harry: I mean, my life sucks, but at least my name isn’t Tonks.
Tonks: My name is Nymphadora.
Harry: … Wow, that’s even worse.

***

Charlie: Fudge needed the dragons to show how much he can do.
Harry: He can’t do anything.
Charlie: … Did you tell him?
Harry: I will.

***

Charlie: There are four dragons…
Harry: Explain to me the most dangerous and deadly one. It will be the one I have to steal from.
Charlie: How do you…?
Hermione: He’s right.
Ron: Yes, we can just save time.

***

Charlie: You don’t have to worry about the dragon, there will be adults around to keep the situation under control.
Harry: … Are we trusting adults, now?
Ron: He can’t be serious.
Hermione: He must be new.
Charlie: I am older than all of you.
Harry: Yeah.

***

Charlie: You can’t put the dragon on fire.
Harry: Why would I ever do such a thing?
Charlie: I heard stories.

***

Sirius: You can use Snape. You get the egg and he dies.
Harry, looking at Dean: Is this better than Dobby’s idea?
Dean: I’m positive when I say that it probably is.

***

Charlie: Only an idiot would ever steal from a dragon.
Harry: Isn’t that the goal of the task?
Charlie: Yeah.

***

Harry: *in trouble*
Hermione&Ron: *make a plan*

***

Charlie: I wish I was more helpful.
Hermione: Don’t worry.
Ron: We got it.
Charlie: How?
Harry: With the power of friendship…
Hermione: and incredible violence.

Chapter 58: Dragons can be a problem, but jealousy is even worse

Summary:

Harry warns Cedric about the first task

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this

Written for FBB dream edition - Well actually...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The truth was, Dean wasn't feeling very well. The world the Djinn had shown him had left him completely broken.

Not because he'd had to say goodbye to his mother for the second time in his life, no. It was because he'd realized he'd choose the hunt, the car life, the pain and adrenaline of battle over the tranquility of the normal life Sam had once sought.

Perhaps not the hunt over the life with the white picket fence. No, Dean could appreciate that picket fence, at the end of the hunt, when he was too old to continue hunting and caring for his two brothers. No, Dean couldn't bear a relationship with his mother over his brothers.

Dean preferred living in a world where his mother burned to death on the ceiling only because that meant Sam depended on and loved him, far more than he could ever love and appreciate their mother or father. He'd rather live in a world where their father had sold his soul to a demon, only because that meant Sam hadn't spent any time doing normal things with his father, but what few moments of normality he'd had, he'd had with Dean. Dean didn't want to live in a world where he was married to a nurse if it meant he'd lose Harry. That Harry was involved in the Tournament with no one to watch his back.

Sure, he had Ron and Hermione, but they weren't his real family. And they hadn't hunted monsters since birth.

"Harry?"

Dean paused, watching Cedric hug Harry after recognizing him. The smile on the older boy's face was simply sunny. Fred and George, behind Sam, clenched their fists tightly, never losing sight of Cedric's hands.

Jealousy. It looked horrible.

"Cedric, hey!" Harry smiled, before pulling away from a reluctant Cedric and saying, "Look, can I talk to you in private for a moment?"

“Sure!” Cedric brightened, clearly misunderstanding what Harry wanted to say. “This way.”

Cedric and Harry walked away from the main road, and Dean leaned against the wall to keep track of the conversation and the situation. He didn't like the thought of his younger brother alone in a village where someone had entered his name into a deadly competition.

“Come on, let's go get a table at the Three Broomsticks.” Hermione said, nudging Ron, who had an expression… well, a lot like Dean's.

Ginny, Luna and Neville were just there, standing and looking at the group.

“No,” Fred said, while George narrowed his eyes.

Well, at least Dean wasn't the only one who didn't appreciate Harry's need for privacy to talk to Cedric.

The first task is dragons. How hard was that to say? Sure, it would mean Harry was cheating, but Cedric would never tell on him. His eyes widened every time he looked at Harry, and he seemed to live by righteousness in a way that made it clear he'd never get anyone in trouble. Not like that, certainly.

"Come on, guys!" Hermione said again, this time glaring at Fred and George. "Give him some privacy!"

"He's just telling Diggory about the task," Ron reminded. "He doesn't need privacy for that."

Dean nodded at Ron's words, while Sam rolled his eyes. As if he weren't staring at Harry quite as intently.

"But he... oh," Hermione muttered breathlessly, her gaze drifting toward where Harry and Cedric were standing.

Cedric had shown his delight at the sharing by leaning down and kissing Harry on the cheek.

While Sam held Dean back, Hermione had her hands full with the three redheads.

Luckily for Dean, Harry returned to the still-waiting group.

"Are we going to the Three Broomsticks?" Harry asked. “We need to figure out how to defeat a dragon!”

“Could you tone down your enthusiasm, please?” Hermione narrowed her eyes, glancing at Cedric, who was lingering there, staring at Harry’s back. Pathetically, Dean snorted.

“All right.” Harry sighed. “Maybe I can get Rita involved after the first task to talk about the disgusting way the Ministry is treating creatures they’re sworn to protect? Between Hagrid, Newt, and Charlie, I’m sure we can find enough to bury him under a lot of trouble.”

Dean smiled at his brother’s statement, knowing full well that Harry’s contempt could only be explained by disgust at the way he’d acted every time he’d seen Harry, both officially and unofficially.

Ron, for his part, looked thoughtful. “Charlie might know more, but I’m curious to know if the champions’ parents will be very happy with the task and the kind of preparation they’ve provided.”

“Not to mention Harry's scandal.” Neville shot Harry an amused look. “You don't come to school, and you're still everyone's favorite topic of conversation.”

“Not to mention the shirts you're wearing now.” Ginny snorted in amusement. “You had a growing up and decided flannel was for you?”

Harry jerked a thumb at his two older brothers. “First, they’re their shirts; I’m just wearing them.” Then, he pointed to Ginny. “Second, this little dwarf, as you indirectly called me, saved you from a basilisk.”

“By fighting it with a sword.” Ginny sighed delightedly. “You’d look much better now.”

“Thanks, I think, although—and I can’t believe I’m the one saying this—we’re not looking for basilisks.” Harry admonished Ginny, before looking confidently at Hermione.

“Let’s go to the Three Broomsticks.” Hermione nodded. “We have a plan to decide.”

***

“So… Cedric?” Dean asked, looking at Harry and remembering his anger at the prying questions about the twins, or Charlie, or Bill.

Yes, Dean could understand why Harry had grown tired of him and his jokes.

“Cedric what?” Harry asked, frowning at Dean.

He was surrounded by papers, books, and maps, sent via an excited and determined Dobby by Hermione, Ron, Fred, and George.

Luna seemed determined to emphasize that Harry could just ask for help and everything would be fine.

Dean could add another crazy wizard to the list he was mentally compiling.

Unfortunately, it seemed his brother's friends were either crazy or determined to protect Harry even with murder.

It shouldn't have surprised Dean that Harry looked like an excited puppy every time he could set something, or someone, on fire.

“What Dean wants to ask is… well, have you realized that Cedric has a thing for you?” Sam asked, looking up from his pile of books.

“Cedric doesn’t have a thing for me!” Harry said. “That’s almost more ridiculous than Fred and George having a crush on me!”

“And why?” Dean asked, wondering why both his younger brothers seemed determined to deny that they were incredibly attractive, like any self-respecting Winchester.

“Well, Fred and George went out of their way to try to protect and help me, ignoring the legality of their actions. So, even though I know they’re the ones who are simply fanatical, it could be that someone will mistake their behavior as them being in love with me.” Harry shrugged. “Cedric has never done that, so…”

“It’s absurd to even think he has a crush on you.” Dean nodded thoughtfully. “But he does.”

“It wouldn’t make sense!” Harry snorted, self-deprecating to the max. “He could have anyone!”

Dean remained silent, trying to figure out how to tell his younger brother that those boys he was describing as incredibly cool and charming, intelligent and beautiful, wanted him.

“Guys, what do you think Luna meant?” Sam asked suddenly. “If Harry really didn't tell Luna anything about us…”

“I never said anything about Jessica!” Harry exclaimed. “I would never do that!”

“So… how did she know?” Sam asked. “You know who she reminded me of? Missouri,” he said, looking at Dean.

Dean nodded. “The guy said they have them too.” Dean shrugged. “Maybe she's psychic?”

Dean glanced at Harry, who was looking at a photo.
Stretching out, Dean and Sam tried to see what had caught Harry's eye.

“Dude, is that a sword?” Sam asked, his eyes wide. “Why did they give you a sword?”

“That's Godric Gryffindor's sword.” Harry muttered slowly. "And you can only get the situation out of the Sorting Hat if you're a true Gryffindor, and probably if you need to." Harry smiled. "Oh, this will be so much fun."

Dean was glad the kiddo was having fun, because Dean wasn't having fun at all.

Notes:

Dean: I love my life so much that I killed myself in the perfect world.
Sam: … There’s something wrong in there, you know?
Harry: There’s something right, to be honest. All the rest in wrong.

***

Cedric: Harry?
Dean, Sam, Ron, Fred, George: No.
Hermione: *done*
Neville, Ginny, Luna: *eating popcorn*
Harry: … I need new friends and new brothers.
Harry: Except for Mione. She’s awesome.

***

Fred&George: *being jealous*
Dean: *enjoying it because he has no other way to keep them away from Harry*

***

Dean: I don’t like Cedric.
Sam: You should let Harry do what he wants.
Dean: … Why do you have that gun, then?
Sam: … It’s not your business.

***

Harry: Can I talk to you in private for a minute?
Cedric: *marriage bells*
Dean: Lol, no he wants to talk about dragons.
Dean: Loser.

***

Harry: We’re going to steal from a dragon!
Hermione: That’s too happy.
Harry: … I’ll probably die.
Ron: Wow, that was so sad.

***

Hermione: What’s funny about this?
Harry: I can talk shit about Fudge.
Samuel: I approve.
Dean: Where did he come from?

***

 

Ginny: Why the flannel?
Harry: It’s theirs.
Dean&Sam: … Why the red hair?
Harry: …. They’re adopted.

***

Dean: Cedric?
Harry: He’s too young for you.
Sam: *laughing*

***

Harry: They don’t have a crush on me.
Fred: …
George: …
Cedric: …
Dean: Yes, they do.

***

Sam: Is that a sword?
Dean: What do you need a sword for?
Harry: Looking super cool while the dragon fries me.
Sam: …
Dean: That’s not funny.
Harry: I’m having the time of my life.

Chapter 59: This isn't what I meant when I said I needed a vacation

Summary:

Special children...

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like this! Written for FBB, dream edition: Dirty Dishes

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry had left early that morning to go and deal with the dragon.

“Are you sure it’s a good idea not to go with him?” Sam asked, glancing at Dean, not liking the idea of not being there to watch Harry win a dragon.

“I’m sure Harry will have the help he needs when it comes to the dragon.” Dean parked Baby near a Sunnyside Diner. “And he left homework for us.”

Sam sighed, looking at the bag containing every book Harry had found at Hogwarts that featured Azazel in any form.

Harry was really beating Dean for the title of most protective brother.

“This time, don’t forget the extra onions, okay?” Dean handed Sam the money. “And we can order something for the kiddo, too. He’ll be hungry after he’s done with the dragon.”

“He’s staying at Hogwarts, after the dragon,” Sam reminded Dean. “We’ll see him tomorrow afternoon, Dean.”

Dean's expression darkened as he remembered he'd be going two days without seeing Harry.
Yeah, Sam sighed. It didn't surprise him that Dean hadn't stayed in the Djinn world. He'd give the fake Harry a heart attack by showing up and pretending to be his older brother.

"Hey, see if they have any pie." Dean decided, perhaps believing the pie would help his unhealthy dependence on Harry.

Sam doubted anything could help Dean with his overprotectiveness over his brothers.

Then, after entering the cafeteria and ordering pizza and pie from the waitress, Sam felt a blow to his head and everything went dark.

He woke up in the middle of nowhere, with abandoned buildings on either side. Rubbing his eyes, Sam sat up, taking note of the complete absence of people around.

Reaching for his phone, Sam realized there was no signal.

Of course.

Next time, he wouldn't get the extra onions. It couldn't have been the last thing he'd smell of the real world.

He kept walking, leaving the wall of a building behind him, so as not to be surprised.

There were many creatures that could lead him to this place, and none of them were friendly.

"Is anyone there?"

Sam turned, keeping an eye on who was approaching.

"Hey!" Sam nodded when he saw two young people, a tall, stocky black man and a blonde girl. "You guys okay?"

"I think so." The man nodded, narrowing his eyes at Sam.

"I'm Sam." Sam introduced himself.

"Jake."

"Lily."

"Are there any others?" Sam asked.

"Not that I've seen." Jake replied, his tone sounding very much like someone who'd served in the military.

"How did we get here? I was in San Diego a minute ago," Lily said, terrified.

“Well, if it makes you feel any better, I slept in Afghanistan last night.” Jake replied, confirming Sam’s assumption that he was a serving soldier.

“Let me venture a guess: you two are both twenty-three? All of us. And we all have skills.” Sam offered.

“What?” Jake looked at him warily.

Sam could appreciate the sentiment. All soldiers were wary of those with information, but not interactions. He decided to continue. “Did this start a little over a year ago? Have you discovered you can do things? Things you didn’t think were possible?”

Jake and Lily both nodded, though they were somewhere between wary and hopeful.

“I have visions. I see things before they happen.” Sam confessed.

“I’m very strong.” Jake confessed. “I’m using it to improve my service.”

Honorable. If Sam was right about who brought them here, then he wouldn't be happy knowing one of them was using those powers to help people.

Lily growled. “Good for you! You want to know what I can do? I touch people and they die! I can barely leave my house!”

“I'm sorry,” Sam said, looking at her softly. “It's not fair.”

“No, it's not!” Lily screamed. “I just want to go home!”

“And we don't?” Jake asked, pointing at him and Sam. “You think I like being brought here with no idea why?” Jake then looked at Sam. “You're having visions. Have you seen us?”

“I know what brought us here.” Sam said slowly. “It's... a demon.”

“A what?” Lily asked, crossing her arms in front of her chest.

“A demon. A prince of Hell, actually,” Sam said. “His name is Azazel, he… Well, I don't know what he wants, but I know he picked out children with special abilities. On the day they turned six months old, he'd go into their bedrooms. If their mother interrupted whatever he was doing… Well, he'd kill her.” Sam swallowed. “That's how my mother died. And I've known others who had the same thing happen to them.”

“What happened to those people?” Lily asked. “Why aren't they here?”

“One of them decided to… take revenge for the wrongs done to his father and uncle.” Sam's throat tightened as he spoke about Max. “The trauma was too much for him, and… he killed himself. Another one started killing people, and it was… He was killed. Another one worked with a group of hunters who wanted to take us out. They killed her. And then there's Andy..." Sam grimaced, looking around. "I don't know why he's not here. He's still alive. I spoke to him on the phone yesterday."

"They're dead?" Lily covered her mouth. "Did you help them?"

"I tried!" Sam exclaimed. "I'm a hunter too. We deal with demons, werewolves, vampires. I protect the innocents, and that included Max, Ava, and Ansem! I couldn't do anything for Max, no matter how hard I tried! Ava decided she'd rather have money than understand why she was having visions. And Ansem... I don't know what the demon did to him, but he decided he wanted to take out his twin! He killed his mother, Andy's girlfriend..." Sam looked down. "I couldn't do anything for them, but I can do something for the three of us."

“We were chosen?” Jake asked. “You said so, the demon, Azazel, chose us.”

“Yes, I think so.” Sam nodded. “I don’t know why, though.”

“It doesn’t matter.” Lily spread her arms, tears still in her eyes. “Clearly, the only sensible thing to do here is get out of Dodge.”

“Wait, wait.” Sam looked at her. “We don’t know what’s going on. We don’t know how many demons are here. And, I mean, you have no training. What if a demon blocks your path?”

“I accidentally touched my girlfriend.” Lily confessed. “I feel like I’m in a nightmare, and it’s getting worse and worse.” Lily pointed at Sam. Her fingertip almost touched Sam’s shirt, but it didn’t make him flinch. Something changed in Lily’s gaze.

Sam wondered when the last time anyone had let her touch him was.

“Okay. What’s the plan?” Lily asked.

“We’re looking for iron, silver, and salt. Any kind of weapon will do,” Sam told the others.

“Salt is a weapon?” Jake asked, raising an eyebrow.

“It’s a brave new world,” Sam replied.

*****

Finding a way to destroy all the demons in the area hadn’t been fun.

The funny thing, though, was hearing Lily’s increasingly loud insults.

Sam smiled slightly, watching the girl wipe blood from her face.

“That’s disgusting.” Lily growled. “Can’t they just disappear?”

“They can’t do that.” Sam sighed. “We’re lucky there aren’t much stronger demons around. Azazel must be feeling confident.”

“I hate him.” Lily growled. “All of this!”

“Yeah…” Sam sighed. “Me too.” As Lily walked away to wash her hair in a nearby tank, Sam looked around. “There shouldn't be any demons now that we've destroyed what they were called. We can leave.”

“Not us, Sam,” Jake said, pointing the knife at Sam. “Only one of us will leave here. I'm sorry, I'm sorry.”

“What?” Sam stared at him, blinking.

“I had a vision. Azazel spoke to me,” Jake said. “If we don't play along, he'll kill us. Now, I like you, man. I really do. But do the math. What's the point of both of us dying? Now, I can leave here. If I get close to the demon, I can kill that bastard.”

“You don't have to play his game!” Sam exclaimed. “Jake, come on.”

“I'm sorry.” Jake shook his head before hitting Sam in the face. “I can't risk it.”

Sam was thrown to the ground, gasping for air. “You…”

“I’m really sorry…” Jake said, before picking up a bar from the ground and walking over, as if to slam it on top of Sam.

Notes:

Sam: I want to go with Harry.
Dean: No, we’ll talk with him later.
Sam: Two days later.
Dean: What?

Gabriel: Maybe I should kill him also for the codependency he has on Harry?
Me: No, he’ll die soon.
Dean: What?
Me: What?

****

Harry: Are you coming with me?
Dean: No, we have things to do.
Harry: Good. Read this. *throws at them all the books he found that talked about Azazel*
Dean: We have things to do.
Harry: Yes, read these books.

***

Dean: You’re not surprised I didn’t stay there?
Sam: You’d find Harry and then have him have a heart attack by kidnapping him and taking him with you.
Dean: I mean…
Sam: Oh my God, you were thinking of doing that?
Dean: It was just an idea!

***

Sam: *ordering extra onions*
Sam: *waking up in the middle of nowhere*
Sam: …. I’ll never order extra onions ever again.
Me: If you ordered pineapple on pizza, I’d kill you both altogether.
Sam: … Seems right.

***

Sam: *picks up the phone*
Sam: Why there is no signal?
Me: The city is abandoned, and I thought it was right not having signals.

***

Sam: Why isn't Andy here?
Me: I don’t want him to die.
Sam: I’m not going to die either
Me: …
Sam: I’m not going to die either, right?
Me: *slowly disappearing*

***

 

Lily: I want to go home!
Jake: Me too!
Sam: Dean was about to eat extra onions, so..
Jake: …
Lily: …
Sam: But, no, we love the idea of going home.

***

Sam: It’s a demon.
Lily: Who?
Sam: Azazel.
Lily: What?
Sam: … Azazel is a demon. It’s not that hard.

***

Azazel: I want a leader and it has to be you.
Sam: I’m no leader.
Also Sam: *leads Jake and Lily even if he never met them before*
Azazel: …. You’re an idiot. But still my fav.
Sam: Die.
Me: He will.
Sam: Is anyone going to survive, with you?
Me, thinking: …
Sam: … Is anyone…?
Me: I’m thinking.
Sam: Wonderful.

***

Lily: *cursing*
Jake: I thought she was so innocent.
Sam: Demon blood can make this to anyone.

Raphael: It made you an abomination.
Me: He’ll die.
Sam: Good.
Raphael: Why?
Me: Because it is fun.

Chapter 60: Dragons are so cute

Summary:

Harry faces the dragon.

And there's drama.

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like it!

And, guess what? I'll soon finish this one and start the sequel!

Written for: FBB, dream edition - Panic Attack

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Harry woke up feeling tired .

 

He had a plan, a good one at that, decided upon between Hermione, Ron, and Harry. Literally bulletproof—or dragonfire-proof .

 

The worst part, of course, was that despite Harry getting the written promise, Sam and Dean had decided not to go with him.

 

“Don't worry, though,” Sam said, waving the bag Harry had given him, “I'll make sure to read everything you found.”

 

Harry was really hoping they'd come, just because he had a surprise planned for Sam.

 

“Guys,” Harry smiled at Fred, George, Hermione, Neville, Luna, Ron, and Ginny, “this is Andy. Andy, these are my best friends.”

 

Andy smiled, waving. “Hey!”

 

“Andy's amazing!” Harry began. “We met him while we were working on one case, actually.”

 

“Yeah, where you decided a demon deserved the title of Shaw .” Andy smiled, amused. “How much did your brothers regret showing you X-Men ?”

 

“Actually, it wasn't on Dean's must-see list, and Sam didn't recommend any movies.” Harry tilted his head. “It was just the trailer, and I decided to watch it.”

 

“Good reason to watch it.” Andy nodded. “Although I'm not exactly thrilled with the Shaw demon either.”

 

“That's why I called you, too,” Harry said. “Dumbledore told me he'd discovered something with his American contacts , and I thought you'd be interested. I'm just sorry Sam and Dean are otherwise busy, because they would have loved to see all this, too.”

 

Dean especially, overprotective as he was, would have loved more information.

 

“Well, I'm glad I'm here.” Andy smiled. “By the way… dragons ?”

 

“I don't know what the other champions have planned, but my way is perfect .” Harry smiled. “Although Sam and Dean's absence wasn't planned.” Harry suddenly pouted.

 

He wanted his older brothers to watch him fight the dragon. There was nothing wrong, and it wasn't fair that, just when he'd secured the right for all the champions to have relatives there, he was the only one left without a family again.

 

"Potter," Professor McGonagall came rushing by, clearly nervous, "the champions must come down to the grounds now... you must prepare for the first task."

 

If she was trying to feign nonchalance, she was failing miserably .

 

"Good luck, Harry," Hermione said.

 

"Everything will be fine!" Ron exclaimed.

 

"See you later." Harry smiled.

 

Professor McGonagall was leading him along the edge of the Forest. As they approached the stand of trees, Harry saw a tent had been erected.

 

"You must go in there with the other champions and wait your turn. Mr. Bagman will explain... the procedure." Professor McGonagall's voice was suspiciously nasal. "Good luck."

 

"Thanks," Harry replied before entering the tent.

 

He looked at the other champions for the first time.

 

Fleur Delacour was sitting in the corner on a low wooden stool, her face pale and extremely sweaty. Viktor Krum looked even more grim than usual, and Harry assumed it was his way of showing tension. Cedric was pacing. As Harry entered, he gave him a small smile, which Harry returned.

 

"Harry! Hey there!" Bagman greeted him cheerfully, turning to look at him. "Come in, come in, make yourself comfortable!" Bagman looked at the four champions before speaking. “Well, here's the thing. Once the audience has taken their seats, I'll hand you this bag—” he held up a purple silk pouch and shook it—“from which you'll take turns drawing a model of the thing you're about to face! There are several—er— kinds , you know. And I have something else to tell you, too... oh, yes... your task is to get hold of the golden egg!”

 

After a few moments of waiting, hundreds and hundreds of pairs of feet could be heard beyond the curtain. Bagman, excited, opened the purple silk pouch.

 

“Ladies first,” he said, handing it to Fleur Delacour.

 

She reached a trembling hand into the pouch and pulled out a tiny, perfect model of a dragon: a Welsh Green. Around its neck hung the number two. And Harry knew, from the fact that Fleur showed no sign of surprise, but rather of determined resignation, that he had been right: she had been told what to expect.

 

The same thing went for Krum. He pulled out the Chinese Firecracker. It had the number three around its neck. Krum didn't blink, just stared at the ground.

 

Cednc reached into the bag and out came the blue-grey Swedish Shortsnout, with the number one hanging from its neck.

 

If Harry had a Galleon for every time he'd had to deal with a dangerous dragon, he'd have two Galleons, he thought. It wasn't much, but it was strange that it had happened twice at school .

 

Harry reached into the silk bag and pulled out the Hungarian Horntail, number four. As he looked at it, it spread his wings and bared his tiny fangs.

 

Someone had a temper .

 

“Well, here we go!” Bagman smiled. “Each of you has drawn the dragon you’ll be facing, and the numbers refer to the order in which you’ll be fighting them, understand? Now, I have to leave you in a moment, because I’ll be doing commentary. Mr. Diggory, you’re first, all you have to do is enter the enclosure when you hear a whistle, okay? Now… Harry… Can I have a word with you? Outside?”

 

Harry blinked, wondering if he should have asked Hermione for permission to speak to a Ministry official. Perhaps, he reflected as he waited on Bagman, he should have asked permission just for the chance to insult him and ruin someone’s career.

 

Bagman looked at him kindly. “Are you feeling all right, Harry? Is there anything I can get you?”

 

Was a competent Ministry a possibility?

 

“Do you have a plan?” Bagman continued. “Because I don't mind giving you some advice, if you like, anyway.”

 

“No,” Harry replied. “I have a plan, thanks.”

 

He mentally promised himself he'd ask Rita to find out what game Bagman was playing.

 

A whistle blew somewhere.

Bagman quickly disappeared, as if he was summoned.

 

Well, at least he'd left him alone.

 

As he watched Cedric, Fleur, and Viktor leave to face the real dragon, Harry pondered the impact his plan was about to have. Hermione thought it was too much at once; Ron thought it was the best way to ensure neither side was forgotten, not even by mistake.

 

Harry had emphasized that Rita would write the article the way they wanted it.

 

Everything would be fine , Harry was sure of it.

 

Finally, he heard the whistle blow, signaling it was his time to face the dragon.

 

The Horntail was nestled over its clutch, its wings folded in half. Before proceeding with his plan, Harry searched the crowd for his friends.

 

They were expecting his gaze, for they were ready to return it, in true support even in the most desperate moments, like this.

 

Harry raised his wand, shouting. “Accio Hat!”

 

And then he heard it coming, disfigured and patched as it was, the Sorting Hat stopping right beside him.

 

Harry grabbed it, reaching inside and pulling out Godric's sword.

 

It was metal, and it would attract the dragon's attention.

 

“Look!” Bagman shouted. “Mr. Potter-Evans-Winchester has Godric Gryffindor's Sword ! Incredible…”

 

Harry smiled slightly, knowing the other part of the plan would be even worse for everyone.

 

He approached the dragon and, looking at its serpentine face, spoke to her.

Great mother, you have been tricked.”

 

The dragon narrowed its eyes. “ Do you speak?

 

Yes .” Harry bowed his head before continuing. “ You have a fake egg in your nest.

 

The Horntail hissed, lowering its head to inspect its eggs and growling when it realized it was true.

 

“I will destroy it ,” the Horntail promised.

 

You could give it to me,” Harry said. “ Actually, that’s why they brought Tre and your cubs to this unsafe place. The men on the reservation where you live and are protected didn’t agree, but the Minister used his power to get what he wanted .”

 

The Horntail snorted in amusement, perhaps at Harry’s added outburst about the Minister himself. Then, without hesitation, it rolled the egg at Harry’s feet.

 

Keep it away from my nest .” The Horntail ordered.

 

Harry nodded, before picking up the egg and walking away.

 

Wait, child .” The Horntail hissed. “ Why the sword ?”

 

Oh, this ?” Harry pointed to the sword. “ It was just for dramatic effect, really.

 

The dragon’s spreading laughter was the last thing Harry heard as he walked away.

 

“Look!” Bagman was shrieking. “Look at that! Our youngest champion was the fastest to get the egg! Well, that’ll lower the odds on Mr. Potter!”

 

****

 

Rita Skeeter was waiting for him.

 

Parseltongue ? It’s dark magic, Harry.”

 

“It just has a bad stigma . And I also have Gryffindor’s sword.” Harry swung the sword. “I suppose you took pictures during the task, didn’t you?”

 

“Of course!” Rita exclaimed. “Of all the tasks.”

 

“Perfect. Write an article that perfectly explains what all the champions did. I don't want anyone accusing me of hijacking the press. ” Harry tilted his head. “And then, how about we talk about how a twelve-year-old faced a basilisk while the Minister and Lucius Malfoy sowed discord in the castle? You'll also have the chance to expose Lockhart for the fraud he was.”

 

Rita smiled shark-like. “I'd be very happy.”

 

Harry smiled back.

 

Working with journalists could be dangerous, but having the worst of them on your side was fun .

 

***

 

It was almost one in the morning when the party in the Gryffindor common room ended and Harry finally made it to the bedroom dormitory with Seamus, Dean, Ron, and Neville.

 

As he settled into the bed Dobby had made for him, Harry placed the model dragon on the bedside table, watching it curl up and sleep.

 

Yes, Harry thought, dragons were cool.

 

It was people who were crazy.

Notes:

Harry: This day sucks.
Hermione: Is it for the dragon?
Harry: Sam and Dean aren't coming.
Hermione: … Are you codependent?
Harry: Gabriel says we are.
Gabriel: Everyone says you are. Because you are.
Harry: Nonsense.

***

Harry: This is Andy. I adopted him.
Andy, still freaking out for the dragons: This is so cool.
Harry: We like him.
Hermione, Ron, Fred, George, Luna, Neville: Copy that.

***

Hermione: How did you meet?
Andy: They were working on a case!
Harry: Yeah, Sam and Dean wanted to kill him.
Andy: What?
Harry: Oh, right, we didn't tell you.

***

McGonagall: I'm not nervous.
Harry: You're sweating.
McGonagall: It's hot.
Harry: It is November.

**

Harry: *picks up the Horntail*
Harry: I fucking called that.

***

Bagman: Can we talk?
Harry: Only if you're able to be insulted without crying.

***

Horntail: Why is there a fake egg in here?
Harry: *insults Fudge in Parseltongue.*

***

Rita: What is the plan?
Harry: Fire and desperation, mostly.
Gabriel: … and candies.
Harry: and candies.

***

Lil-Horntail before the task: *roaring and aggressive*
Lil-Horntail after the task: *cute and adorable*
Harry: Ah, you hate people too?

Chapter 61: Sammy

Summary:

Dean's POV

Notes:

Hi! I hope you'll like it!

Written for: FBB, dream edition : Isolation

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sam had gone off to get food and then hadn't appeared again, even though Dean had called him several times, even on his phone.

It was exactly like when Harry had been possessed by a demon and disappeared , leaving Dean behind.

 

“There you go. All the demonic signs and omens for the last month,” Bobby said.

 

“There's nothing here,” Dean said, the stress reaching exorbitant levels. One of his younger brothers was fighting a dragon, and the other had been kidnapped by a demon, most likely Azazel.

 

“Exactly.” Bobby nodded.

 

“Well, come on, there has to be something .” Dean was starting to get desperate. Where were the demons when you needed them? “What about the regular, low-level stuff? You know, exorcisms, that sort of thing.”

 

Bobby shook his head. “It's completely silent.”

 

“Does Ash know anything?” Dean asked, still one step away from calling Santa and asking him to find Sam.

 

“I haven't heard from Ash or Ellen in a while.” Bobby looked worried. Apparently, before Dean, Sam, and Harry, Ellen and Bobby had crossed paths a few times, making what seemed to have become their hobby a lot easier: trying to take care of the three Winchesters.

 

Dean was taking care of two of them, and he wouldn't wish it on anyone.

 

“Well, how are we supposed to look for Sam?” Dean snapped. “Should we just close our eyes and point?”

 

“What about Harry's elves?” Bobby offered.

 

“They answer to Harry.” Dean sighed.

 

“Try,” Bobby said.

 

Dean nodded, saying. “Dobby? Winky?”

 

Summoned, the two elves appeared before Dean and Bobby.

 

“Master Harry says his brothers didn't see him win against the dragon.” Winky looked at Dean disappointedly. “Master Harry really wanted to.”

 

“I’ll make it up to him, I swear,” Dean promised. “But not until I find Sam.”

 

“Is Harry Potter’s tall brother missing?” Dobby groaned. “Dobby did a terrible job. Dobby was supposed to keep Harry Potter’s tall brother safe from evil hunters!”

 

“Stop, wait.” Dean snapped before Dobby could hit himself on the head. “Harry thinks you did a perfect job . And it wasn’t hunters who took Sam, it was a demon .”

 

Dobby calmed down enough for Dean to continue. “And maybe you can find him?”

 

Winky shook her head. “Sam’s covered by us. But not by you.”

 

“I don’t know where he is.” Dean muttered, looking down.

 

“Winky can let Dean see where Sam is,” Winky said. “Give Winky your hand, Harry’s big brother.”

 

Dean held out his hand to Winky, who shook it.

 

Suddenly, a searing pain hit Dean in the head, making him groan and double over.

 

He saw the image of the bell tower.

 

“Dean? Dean!” Bobby called.

 

“I saw Sam.” Dean smiled. “ I saw him , Bobby.”

 

“What else did you see?” Bobby asked, relaxing slightly now that Dean had stopped screaming.

 

“There was a bell tower.”

 

“What kind?”

 

“Like a big bell with some kind of engraving on it, I don't know,” Dean explained.

 

“Engraving?” Bobby persisted.

 

Not sure why it mattered, Dean nodded.

 

“Was it a tree? Like an oak tree?” Bobby probed further.

 

“Yes, exactly,” Dean replied, feeling hope rising.

 

“I know where Sam is,” Bobby said.

 

***

 

Dobby and Winky had led them close to the woods, ducking their ears in disappointment when they realized they couldn't get any closer.

 

"Well, looks like we're walking the rest of the way." Bobby snorted.

 

"Thanks," Dean said to the elves. "Let's go." He added, looking at Bobby.

 

They walked until they heard sounds of fighting in the distance.

 

Dean ran, worried about his brother.

 

When he finally saw him, he blinked in confusion.

 

A girl had stopped the arm of a man who was about to slam the spear into Sam's head, and the man had fallen dead to the ground.

 

The girl didn't help Sam up, leaving him to do it alone.

 

"Sam!" Dean shouted, waving the gun at Sam.

 

Sam turned, his eyes lighting up when he saw Dean. "Dean!"

 

But the girl gasped, her hand shooting out and grabbing Sam in a panic.

 

"No..." the girl muttered, before taking a few steps back, watching Sam's body fall weightlessly to the ground.

 

" NO !" Dean screamed, running back toward Sam.

 

The girl looked at Dean in terror, before turning and running away. Dean barely noticed Bobby following her, preferring to worry about Sam.

 

The girl had only touched him; Sam couldn't be dead...

 

Dean slid to the ground in front of Sam, grabbing Sam's clothes, trying to hold him.

 

"No, Sam!"

 

Sam fell forward, a dead weight on Dean.

 

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, Sam. Sam! Hey! Hey, hey. Come here. Let me look at you." Dean had tears in his eyes. His hand searched for a pulse in his neck, but found no vein. “Hey, look at me. It’s not even that bad. It’s not even that bad, okay? Sammy? Sam !” Dean was hyperventilating. “Hey, listen to me. We’re going to fix you up, okay? You’ll be as good as new. Huh? I'll take care of you. It's my job, right? Watch out for my annoying little brother?”

 

Sam didn't answer.

 

“Sam? Sam! Sam! Sammy!” Dean felt tears streaming down his face, but he made no move to wipe them away. “ Sammy… ” he whispered.

 

***

 

Dean was staring at his brother's body, lying on the bed of the cabin he'd luckily found.

 

The phone rang.

 

Checking it, Dean saw it was Harry.

 

Without thinking, he hung up.

 

He couldn't talk to Harry yet, not when Sam was still a corpse in front of him.

 

“Dean…” Bobby's voice was almost a whisper. “I hate to bring this up, I really do. But don't you think maybe it's time… to tell Harry what happened?”

 

“No,” Dean said.

 

“Dean, he'll find out.” Bobby murmured. “How are you going to hide the fact that Sam is dead?”

 

Dean didn't answer.

 

There was really only one way to keep Harry from finding out that Sam was dead.

 

“Leave me alone,” Dean said, sitting down again in front of Sam's body, keeping his eyes on him.

 

***

 

Dean hated asking a demon to bring Sam back to life, but he had no other choice.

 

“Ten years. And my soul is yours.”

 

“Yes, it's about the Winchesters.” The demon chuckled. “You have a new little brother, right? Harry Potter , John's son.” The demon smiled. “Poor boy. Not even a living parent.”

 

“Do we have a deal or not?” Dean asked.

 

“You can have Sammy back for ten years,” the demon began. “ Or, you can protect the other brother, too.”

 

“What are you talking about?” Dean asked, narrowing his eyes. “ Harry's fine.

 

“And if you decide to make the deal with me for him too, he won't die at the hands of any monster.” The demon promised. “We'll protect him, like a little demon on his shoulder.”

 

Dean gritted his teeth. “How long?”

 

“Well, Harry has many enemies . We can protect everyone, Sam and Harry, from any threat, even disease.” The demon smiled. “But you only have a year.”

 

Dean gritted his teeth. “And they'll be protected from everything ?”

 

“And we'll do better than you or your father.” The demon smiled.

 

“Swear it.” Dean growled.

 

“I'm a crossroads demon. Without my word, I'm nothing.” The demon said. “Do we have a deal?”

 

Dean grabbed the demon and kissed her, sealing the deal.

Notes:

Dean: I’m not going to panic.
Bobby: I have no idea where Sam is.
Dean: …
Bobby: …
Dean: *panic*

***

God: Sorry, why if I kill Sam, I’m bad, if you do it, that’s fine?
Me: I’ll bring him back.
God: You’re going to give all of them anxiety!
Me: And trauma.

***

Bobby: Welcome in our first meeting: let’s take care of Winchester.
Jo: Hi.
Ellen: Hi.
Ash: Hi.
Newt: Hi.
Theseus: Hi.
Ron, Hermione, Fred, George: We’re already protecting Harry, but we can add Dean and Sam as long as they don’t hurt Harry.
Bobby: Yes, we got it. And you?
Dumbledore: I’m here for the drama.
Harry: Me too.

***

Dean: I need help.
Dobby: Can I kill someone?
Dean: … Why do you want to kill someone so bad?
Dobby: I don’t know, but Harry Potter told me that I can do whatever I want.
Dean: … I’ll let you know.

*Later*

Dean: Can you kill angels?
Angels: *sweating*
Dobby: Only one way to find out, Harry Potter’s brother.

***

Dean: *having the pain of a vision*
Dean: If this is the pain Sam felt every time, I feel so much worse.
Bobby: Not really surprised, but okay.

***

Dean: Sam!
Sam: *dies*
Me: See? Perfect timing!
Lily: I didn’t want to kill him!
Me: Don’t worry, he is a Winchester.
Lily: So?
Me: It doesn’t last.

 

***

Hermione: Your brothers love you.
Harry: *calling Dean*
Dean: *not answering*
Harry: They hate me.
Hermione: Or maybe they are busy!
Harry: Doing what?

Sam: I’m dead.
Dean: I’m selling my soul to the demon.

Harry: … WOW.

***

Harry, looking at the demon: Why are you following me?
Demon: I’m a demon on the shoulder.
Harry: It wasn’t an angel on the shoulder?
Demon: Not when you make a pact with a demon.
Harry: Makes sense. So… can I put Fudge on fire?
Demon: Yeah, it sounds fun.

Raphael: I don’t like it.
Michael: We can’t interfere in a demon pact.
Raphael: But I don’t like it!
Lucifer: I do.
Raphael: Yes, because you’re not yet on Harry’s list!
Lucifer: Yeah, I know. It sucks to be you.

Chapter 62: How could you?

Summary:

Sam's reaction.

End of season

Notes:

Last chapter!! I hope you'll like it

Also, stay turned because the sequel is in working, and its title will be: Sometimes fairytales are warnings

Written for: FBB, dream edition: "I'm so sorry."

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Sam woke with a start, his hand clutching his wrist, where he had felt the strength slipping away from his grasp. 

 

He remembered the exhaustion, and then it was… everything calm, in a way Sam hadn't felt in a long time. Almost his entire life. A warmth had enveloped him, and he didn't want to part with it.

 

Sighing, Sam stood up, rubbing his eyes and then trying to figure out where he was. 

 

Just then, the door swung open and Dean entered the room.

 

“Sammy?” Dean called, his eyes shining. “Oh, thank God.”

 

“Hey.” Sam smiled slightly, frowning as he did so.

 

Without giving him time to react, Dean took a few steps closer to Sam before pulling him into a tight hug.

 

“Dean.” Sam almost laughed. “Did you miss me that much?” he asked, worried about Dean’s unusual behavior.

 

“I'm sorry. I'm sorry, man.” Dean apologized, before stepping back slightly from Sam and looking him in the eye. “I'm just... I'm just happy to see you up and around, that's all.”

 

Sam nodded, wondering how long it had been since… "Lily." He then said, blinking and staring at Dean. "Lily was with me. Is she okay?" 

 

"No, she ran away after she saw us." Dean's answer was blunt and simple. "You touched each other and..." 

 

“Wait, she touched me?” Sam blinked. “Dean… what did you do?”

 

Dean looked at him blinking. “What are you even talking about, Sammy?”

 

“Don’t…” Sam shook his head. “Dean, Lily and Jake were ones of the special children. Like Max, Ava and Andy. And me.” 

 

“Azazel brought you all together?” Dean asked, frowning. “Why? What does he want?”

 

“Dean, Jake was super strong. Lily’s powers were different.” Sam lowered his eyes. “Her touch killed people. That is how she killed Jake, saving my life. And, if she touched me… Then you did something you shouldn't have.”

 

Dean gulped. “I… Sammy, please, just…”

 

“Did you make a deal, like dad did for you?” Sam asked. “How could you?”

 

“How couldn’t I?” Dean screamed back. “It is my job to keep my brother safe!”

 

“And what do you think is my job?” Sam replied. Then, another thought. “What about Harry? What do you think he will do as soon as he realizes that you will die in ten years? That you will go to Hell in ten years!”

 

“I couldn't watch you die, Sam!” Dean replied, tears in his green eyes. “You are my little brother, and nothing will stop me from taking care of you.”

 

Sam gritted his teeth. “Well, you won't be able to do anything when you will be in Hell.” 

 

Dean startled, as he forgot that being in Hell meant not being able to take care of Sam - and Harry.

 

“And you will be the one that will tell Harry that he is going to lose his brother.” Sam said. “Not me.”

 

Because Sam would never be able to confess to Harry that he will be losing the good brother for the one that always left.

 

Sam sighed. “Let’s go to Bobby. We need to fix this.”

 

***

 

Bobby was surprised to see Sam alive.

 

“Hi, Bobby,” Sam smiled. “Dean did something stupid.” He then added, pointing at Dean.

 

Bobby looked hurt and sad.

“Well, I am anyway happy to see you, boy.” Then, glancing at Dean. “You better call your brother before wizards arrive here.”

 

Sam frowned. “You didn’t call Harry? He was dealing with a dragon, Dean!”

 

“Give me a break!” Dean yelled. “You were dead and I didn't want to tell Harry that you were gone! That would have broken him!”

 

“Now you will have to tell him that he is going to lose you!” Sam exclaimed. “How is this any better?”

 

“Because you both will be safe!” Dean said, his chest heaving frantically, as if he'd just run. "And it's my job to take care of you two." Then Dean's expression hardened, brooking no further rebuke. "We need to find Azazel and Lily, as you said the girl's name was. If Azazel wants her, it can't be for anything good." 



****

 

"Lily!" Sam exclaimed, seeing the girl crying. "Where's the demon?" 

 

"I didn't want to do what he asked, but he said he would bring back..." Lily swallowed. 

 

"Your girlfriend." Sam nodded, looking cautiously at the crypt. "What does it open?" 

 

“A door.” Lily answered, crying. “I am so sorry, Sam. But I don't have a choice.”

 

Then, the door was opened.



***

 

"A lot of demons came out of that door," Dean commented. 

 

Sam didn't answer. Lily was gone, the yellow-eyed demon was finally dead, and all Sam could think was that the hunt would never end. 

 

Sam would lose Dean before he even cleaned up the mess that they had made. 

 

"He unleashed an army," Dean said. "So..." 

 

"We have work to do," Sam muttered, not adding that they had something else to do, too. 

 

Dean knew already.

Notes:

Sam: Where I was?
Me: Heaven.
Sam: No why am I back here?
Me: More trauma.
Sam: … Are you sure you're better than Chuck?
Me: Wow. Are you sure you can pull those hair?
Sam: … Rude.

***

Sam: Lily killed me.
Lily: I didn’t want to!
Me: Hey, don't look at me on this! I just wanted to make everyone survive!
Sam: I died.
Me: And then you got back.
Sam: So this means Dean will die!
Me: … Yeah, well… Welcome to Supernatural.

***

Dean: Thank God Sam is alive.
Demon: I bought him back. God is the one that made him one of those special children. Literally, you should never thank God.
Sam: …. He's got a point.
Harry: I could burn him, if you want?
Demon: *sweating*
Harry: I meant God.
Demon: *relieved*

***

Dean: You were okay. Lily just gave you a high five, no worries.
Sam: Dean, Lily can kill people with her touch.
Me: Dumb ways to tell the truth.

***

Sam: Normal people don't sell their soul for their brother!
Me: … The fact that you both are not normal isn't my fault, okay?

**
Harry: I think that my brothers did something stupid.
Hermione: I’m sure they didn't.
Harry: But we are blood related.
Hermione: Maybe we need to worry a lil
Ron: I already called Samuel.

Samuel: There was a time where I was respected by teenagers.
Harry: Long time ago?
Samuel: Brat.

***

Lily: Look, I didn't want to help him! But I got no choice!
Sam: That’s okay. You just need to leave because Dean and Harry are protective.
Lily: Dean was the one with the gun?
Sam: Yes. But Harry is the one with the fire problem.

Harry, from distance: If I put people on fire, I think the problem in on them.

***

John: *kills Azazel*
Sam, looking at him: We found our brothers
John, scared: Adam?
Sam:... We got another brother!?!?!?!?
Dean: Wow. Someone couldn't keep it in his pants.

Works inspired by this one: